ã€ŠMy Daughter is a Vampireã€‹


 Chapter 1 I ordered a game but got a daughter for free

    ¡°98¡­99¡­..100¡±

    ¡°Hu! Hu! That was hard. Finally, I¡¯vepleted my morning routine. Let¡¯s take a bath now!¡±

    A handsome man pants for a moment while holding a blue towel in his hand. His upper body was naked but he was wearing ck trousers. He walked towards the bathroom.

    .

    .

    Ten Minutes Later,

    He walked out of the bathroom wearing ck pants and a ck shirt. He went to the kitchen and prepared a meal. While preparing a meal, he shouted.

    ¡°Lily, turn on the news on TV!¡±

    A few secondster, the TV turned on and automatically changes to the news channel. It was an advanced home controlling system that he created for fun. He named it Lily for simplicity.

    ?(O)??? His name was Brian Jackson. He was a twenty-five years old graduate who studied Data Science. He was currently unemployed. Of course, it¡¯s not because he wasn¡¯t good at studies rather he was interested in UMA.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Universal Martial Alliance!

    A powerful alliance that is currently ruling the post-apocalyptic world filled with zombies, vampires, werewolves, aliens, and the mostmon race, humans. To enter the Universal Martial Alliance, a person needs to have supernatural abilities.

    But, Brian was a human, not a superhuman. Since UMA consists of humans, vampires, and werewolves, he could join with other skills but he doesn¡¯t want to. He wanted to join it with pure strength but unless a miracle happens, it wouldn¡¯t possible.

    And, this miracle came in the form of a virtual game known as a New God. It was a breakthrough for human civilization. Once a person enters this game, he must create a character andnd in a supernatural world of magic.

    The person can level up bypleting quests and dungeons. Each time a person levels up, the one-tenth of the strength given by that level will merge with the real body of the human. And, each time a person dies, his level will drop by ten and the real body will lose ten percent of his strength until he regains it through leveling up.

    Brian put the toast on the te, an omelet with it, and a ss of juice. He took his breakfast to the living room and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Breaking News!!! The war between Vampire and Werewolves in Zone G has ended with no sides taking a major win.¡±

    ¡°Vampires and Werewolves have signed the peace treaty under the regtion of Universal Martial Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Breaking News!!! The VMMORPG New Gods have finally announced the real-life currency exchange system will start from noon.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°The yers from all over the world have been waiting for this feature. And now, everyone can enter the game without any worries of money.¡±

    Hearing the news, Brian put the toast in his mouth and thought ¡®Did theyplete the Food Generation Mechanism? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t announce the real-life currency exchange. After all, Food is something that keeps us alive.¡¯

    ¡®Well, this has nothing to do with me anymore. I just hope the parcel will arrive soon.¡¯

    Unfortunately, the parcel didn¡¯te. He finished his breakfast and stretched his body a little.

    ¡®Maybe I should go out for a walk.¡¯

    Thinking so, Brian asked Lily to turn off the TV and walked out of the house. He locked the door and moved on towards the elevator. He was currently living in a two-room apartment though he lives alone. His parents died way early during the vampire breakout in his area where thousands of people died as well.

    Now, this little town has expanded into a Zone named Zone B. When the vampires attacked his parents, they sacrificed themselves for him to live. He lived and found himself in the hospital.

    Doctors said that he was found five days after the war in Zone-B ended and for some reason, he has no memories of that time. Doctors concluded that he was unconscious for five whole days.

    After his elevator hit on the bottom floor, he walked out of a twenty-storey building. There were few people walking around the buildings. Some of them were hairy beasts with a facial structures like wolves and body structures like humans. While some had hairy bodies, some had clean shaved bodies, especially women. The only way to distinguish them from normal humans would be through their fluffy ears.<sub></sub>

    They were werewolves. Due to the rules and regtions of the Universal Martial Alliance, humans and other races live together in peace and harmony. Of course, it was only for Zone B and a few others. In some Zones like Zone F and J, the war is still going strong.

    The recent peace treaty in Zone G was due to the sessful involvement of the Universal Martial Alliance. While walking towards the train station, Brain couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®Maybe I should stock up on more meals. If possible, I would like to y New Gods as much as I can and grow stronger. Anyway, I don¡¯t have anyone else to take care of.¡¯

    Thinking of this, Brian stopped at the Shopping Mall Station. Zones were divided into several stations and most of the transportation was done by trains. Shopping Mall Station was nearly fifty kilometers big.

    It had every kind of shopping mall and thus, it was also the most crowded station. As soon as he got off the train, he stumbled against a group of people. Because the crowd was huge, he had kept his pocket safe. After all, thieves are mostmon in the ces like these.

    Brian walked while doing his best to dodge people. He made his way to the groceryne. After reaching in front of the groceryne, he entered a small supermarket and took out a cart. Then, he went straight toward the food section.

    ¡°Yo Brian! I thought you had already done enough shopping for a few days.¡±

    A voice came from behind as Brian turned around and saw a man of his age. He was slightly short and had a brown face. His shoulders and chest were wide though. It looked like he exercised a lot.

    ¡°Hey, James! I am just doing some additional shopping. What about you? Aren¡¯t you prepared to enter New Gods?¡± Brian asked while walking towards the ramen corner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already prepared everything for a month. By the way, I heard our parcels will be delivered today, is that true? I couldn¡¯t track the location of the delivery. It seems to be rted to security. I called Barry but he said that he can¡¯t reveal the exact location.¡± James patted his chest and proudly spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the case. Nobody can reveal anything rted to New Gods to the outside. If he reveals anything, he might lose his life. New Gods was made by Universal Martial Alliance. Instead of delivering them each day, UMA delivers every ordered gaming pod once a month. Although the products have arrived in our zone today, it might take one or two days. Or, it could even take an hour if we are lucky enough.¡± Brian nodded his head while putting two big packets of ramen into the cart.

    Then, he walked toward the cookies section and vegetable section. He also visits Bottle Nutrient Section. It is a ce where bottles filled with nutrient juice are kept. He picked up nearly fifteen bottles and went to another corner.

    After twenty minutes, his shopping spree ends. He walks up to the counter together with James while they discuss New Gods.

    ¡°Bro, I heard the New Gods will soon release Mega-Dungeon where even yers less than level twenty and more than level ten can enter. I will choose the Warrior ss with Barbarian Race and try to level up as soon as possible. What about you? What ss and race are you going to choose?¡± James excitedly exined his n while asking for Brain¡¯s idea.

    ¡°I am still not sure. I heard they will add a new ss and a race at noon update. I might change my mind if those new updates are good. By the way, I suggest you choose Giant Race with Warrior ss. Unless you are going for Berserker, you don¡¯t need to choose Barbarian Race.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Stone Race isn¡¯t bad either. But, they are more inclined towards defense and have fewer chances for leveling up as you want.¡± Brian swiped his credit card and walks away with the bags while speaking to James.

    ¡°Hmm! You are right. I should definitely think more about this. Heck! I am not even sure if I am going to choose Warrior ss. I heard there are more than ten races and sses in the New Gods. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t have Vampire or Werewolves Race.¡± James nodded his head and sighed with regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do your best in the game and improve your strength. Remember, New Gods is not our destination. It¡¯s just a path. Anyway, I need to catch the first train. Bye!¡± Brian finally bids farewell to his old buddy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Call me whenever you are free to y as a group.¡± Knowing his friend and his behavior, James didn¡¯t invite him immediately.

    Brian nodded his head and walked away. He reached the station, and luckily, the new train had just arrived. He hurriedly got inside and the train drove him to his apartment area. After walking out of the train, he heads straight toward his apartment. He basically knows very few people.

    Although he doesn¡¯t hate interacting with people, he basically enjoys staying alone. Taking an elevator, he heads to his apartment. But, just as he reached in front of his door, he saw a package but, it wasn¡¯t alone. There was a small girl sitting over the package.

    ¡®Did I order a girl? Pretty sure, I didn¡¯t. Who is she? Why is she sitting on my package?¡¯

    Brian walked towards his package while staring at the small girl. Hearing his footstep, the girl turned her head at him.

    ¡®Wow!¡¯ When Brian sees her face, he falls into a deep illusion for a second. The red eyes, silver hair, a paleplexion, and a small mouth with red lips. The girl seems to be seven or eight years old. She stared at Brian and asks ¡°Are you, Brian Jackson?¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian immediatelyes out of the illusion and nods his head. He found some simrities but he still doesn¡¯t believe in his own thoughts. His brain was literally shooting neurons giving him different viewpoints about her.

    Receiving his response, the little girl bows her head and says ¡°My name is Elenor Bathory. From now on, I will be in your care, father.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Thanks for reading my new story. If you like it, then add it to your library and support me with power stones. It will help me a lot.

 Chapter 2 Daddy Must Burn Those Magazines

    ¡°Alright! This is depressing. How am I supposed to react in this kind of situation?¡± Brain looked at the little girl in front of him and mumbled while rubbing his head. He got the idea about this but suddenly a strange emotion arise in his eyes. A strange scene came to his mind as he remembered a middle-aged man kneeling in front of another man.

    When he remembered it, only then did he understand this emotion. It was guilt. Sometimes if you ignore things too much, then you will regret it. This was happening to him and only now he was slowly understanding why.

    He looked at her eyes for a moment and closed eyes. He dropped the groceries on the ground and pped his forehead shouting ¡°You are supposed to take the pills after doing the deeds with a stranger.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even need to think twice. Just those eyes were enough to tell him who this girl belong. But, he thought thatdy would¡¯ve taken the pills. He didn¡¯t expect her to bear the child and even raise her till she is ¡­.. how old?

    Most of all, she didn¡¯t even tell him that he had a daughter for eight years. He didn¡¯t get anything. Of course, if he hadn¡¯t ignored some things, he would¡¯ve realized it a long ago but now he felt guilty for ignoring things that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    He couldn¡¯t help but give her another nce and assumed her age in his mind. But, then he remembered he could do that with another method as well. After all, he can¡¯t forget that night no matter how hard he tries.

    He looked at her and thought for a moment. He had a lot of questions but he decided to be as simple as he could. So, he asked ¡°I do get the feeling that you are her daughter but why didn¡¯t I know about this before? And, why did youe here now?¡±

    Elenor touched her cheek with her finger and spoke ¡°I always wanted to meet daddy. But, mother didn¡¯t allow me. Teehee! So, I sneaked out when she isted herself in a room for a breakthrough.¡±

    Pat!

    Brian couldn¡¯t help but smack his head and asked ¡°So, you sneaked out and your family just let you do it.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, daddy. I had to force them with the aura of my blood. Hehe! They are pretty weak in front of my blood.¡± Elenor giggled while putting her hand in front of her mouth.

    ¡®Now, I finally understand why there were so many hickeys. Well, it made my guess true. She was a vampire and probably from the powerful family.¡¯

    Brian sighed and spoke ¡°I know you are excited to meet your father who hasn¡¯t even looked after you for eight years but seriously, you will bring me a lot of trouble. Once your mother finds out, she will not onlye after me but she might kill me as well.¡±

    ¡°You are an idiot, aren¡¯t you daddy? If she wanted to kill you, how could you live till now?¡± Elenor giggled but her words were quite cold. She opened her arms and jumped into his embrace.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Anyway, I finally got to meet you, daddy.¡±

    ¡®Well, she isn¡¯t an innocent girl. But, at least, her words make sense. For a vampire, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to kill me. Well, maybe she didn¡¯t want to ruin her reputation by calling me husband, so we never met.¡¯

    ¡®I became a father, huh! Dad, I don¡¯t know if this is how you felt when you held me.¡¯

    Brian couldn¡¯t believe that he became a father out of nowhere. If only he hadn¡¯t ignored those things, he would¡¯ve found out way earlier. But, he was still calm enough to ept it. Just when he thought that, Elenor lifted his arms while shouting ¡°What are you doing, daddy? You are supposed to embrace your daughter.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian slowly lifted his arm and ced it around her. Being held by her daddy, Elenor was simply giggling.

    ¡°This is so sudden that I don¡¯t even know I am supposed to feel. For now, let¡¯s go inside the house.¡±

    ¡°Yay! I wanted to see where daddy slept. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Elenor held him by his neck with one arm while raising another arm to cheer him up.

    Brian sighed and held one of the grocery packets with his hand and walked up to the door.

    ¡°Lily, open the door!¡±

    Creek!

    The door opened with a single beep sounding out of it. Elenor got curious about it and asked ¡°Daddy if I am not wrong, you worked for UMA Technical Group for two years, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have already read about my whole history?¡± Brian looked at her with surprise and ask.

    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s all the mother¡¯s fault. She said I should start learning everything just when I was five. And, those lessons were really harsh. H! H! I don¡¯t ever want to go back.¡± Elenor bursts into tears while wrapping her arms around his neck tightly.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Alright¡­ Umm¡­. I am a normal human. So, can you remove your hand?¡± Brian felt like Elenor was choking him to death. He doesn¡¯t want to admit it but even his eighth year¡¯s old daughter has a stronger body than him.

    ¡®Well, Vampires are vampires. Superhuman strength and agility alongside their immense control over blood. I always get shocked that we stood out against them for so long. Maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t want to form any ties with me. But then again, if I remembered it correctly, I didn¡¯t pass out before she did. Haha! Vampire or not, I am not going to lose to any race in the bed.¡¯

    ¡®But, then why would she have a baby with a stranger? She must have a reason otherwise I can never believe it especially after learning that she raised the child on her own.¡¯

    Brian had some doubts in his mind. After all, it was shrouded with mysteries especially now that he knows she didn¡¯t take pills. He had been together with a fewdies while he was in high school. But, none of them bear his child. So, why her? Why vampire of all people? Not to mention, this incident happened just after he finished high school.

    ¡®This is so confusing. But on another hand, I got a daughter. So, I should be happy about it. But why can¡¯t I? Damn, why am I feeling so much guilt about this? It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡¯

    Whenever he thought of that, he kept remembering that same thing where a middle-aged man kneeled in front of another man holding a girl covered in blood, almost on the verge of death.

    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s just how a father would react. A father would never let a pride when ites to saving his child. I might be feeling guilty because I couldn¡¯t take care of her. Damn! It¡¯s all her fault. She could¡¯ve said to me that I have a father.¡¯

    He was still unwilling to admit that this was partially his fault as well. He took a deep breath, putting a smile on his face as he walked in. But just as they reached inside, Elenor jumps down from his embrace.

    ¡°Daddy, I will explore my new home.¡±

    ¡°Elenor¡¯s New Home Mission No.1: Exploration!¡±

    With that being her mission, she ran off. Brian chuckled seeing her childish innocent. He walked up to the kitchen and puts the groceries in the table. Then, he goes out and picks up other groceries. Finally, he also brings the big package inside but he kept it near the door.

    Although he was excited to see New Gods, he didn¡¯t open it. Rather, he walked up to the kitchen and started putting things in ce. Just when he was putting the eggs, he suddenly heard Elenor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Daddy, why did you hide a bunch of magazines under the bed?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡®Oh, sh*t!¡¯

    Brian knew he had made a big mistake. The package of eggs fell from his hand as he dashed toward his room. He saw Elenor getting under the bed. He pulled her out immediately and made a serious expression.

    ¡°You will not touch those, understand?¡±

    His expression was really scary. Seeing his face, Elenor slowly bursts into tears.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s scary. Elenor is scared. Scary Daddy shoo!¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡®Oh sh*t¡¯

    Brian immediately realized his mistake and pulled her into his embrace. He patted her head and started consoling ¡°Daddy is sorry about that dear. Daddy promises that he will never make that face again. Please forgive daddy and stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise my cute daughter will look ugly.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Elenor is not ugly. She is the cutest girl in the world.¡± Only when he apologized, did Elenor stop crying and pouting.

    ¡®Damn, so cute!¡¯

    Brian wanted to squeeze her in his arms but then he remembers her godly strength and decided not to. He sneaked a peek at his bed and thought ¡®I should definitely burn those po*n magazines. First, I need to distract her.¡¯

    ¡°Elenor, can you help daddy with something?¡±

    Elenor shook her head and denied it.

    ¡°But, why?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t understand why she denied it.

    ¡°I do not want daddy to call me by my name. Give me a nickname!¡± Elenor pouted and looked away.

    ¡°Are you a pet?¡± Brian asked while rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Then, how about cutie?¡±

    ¡°Too boring! You should call mom by that nickname.¡± Elenor declined so Brian had no choice but to continue.

    ¡°Honey!¡±

    ¡°I am not sweet and I don¡¯t want anyone to lick me.¡±

    ¡°Dear!¡±

    ¡°Too in!¡±

    ¡°Daughter!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am.¡±

    ¡°How about Ely?¡±

    When he said that, Elenor turned at him with a big surprise on her small face. But, she quickly folded her hands and hummed ¡°It¡¯s not bad but I want a different name.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian suddenly realized something and smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if your daddy and mommy call you by the same nickname?¡±

    He was surprised that her mother also thought of the same nickname. For some reason, it made him happy.

    Elenor stiffly moved her head and pouted ¡°Only you two!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s my Ely. Now, can you help me with something?¡± Brian patted her head and asked.

    ¡°Yes, what is it, daddy?¡± Elenor giggled after getting his pats and asked.

    ¡°Can you bring the that big package to that empty room over there with your superhuman strength?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Easy but daddy, you need to be stronger. Mother is super strong.¡± Elenor jumped from his embrace and giggled while running towards the package. Instead of dragging it, she simply lifted it and walked towards the empty room which was near the kitchen.

    ¡®Target has entered the spot!¡¯ When she entered the room, a voice rang in Brian¡¯s mind which was his own voice. He held a box in his hand and looked at another hand.

    ¡®Lighter ready! Now, run!¡¯

    Whoosh!

    In less than ten seconds, Brian ran out of his home and went into the backyard. He walked up to the cemented base and puts his box. Then, he lit up the fire and burned the box.

    ¡®My five years of hard work. Goodbye! It¡¯s time for this Brian to raise a daughter.¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    Comment down below to let me know whether you like the progress or not! And, vote with powerstones

 Chapter 3 Daddy, can you help me bath?

    ¡°Hehehe! Daddy really thinks I couldn¡¯t see those. But, mother did say that I shouldn¡¯t read those until I reach eighteen but also forces me to learn everything from the inte.¡±

    ¡°Did she forget that the inte is the most impure ce for the kids?¡± Elenor looked out of the window and saw her father burning those magazines and giggled.

    Then, she turned around and looked at the big package.

    ¡°I am not even eighteen which means I can¡¯t y this game. But, I can¡¯t stop daddy from ying this game. If he doesn¡¯t get stronger then our family will never be able to live together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, daddy must get stronger.¡±

    She clenched her fists with determination and walked out of the room with a strong sense of motivation. But, just as she walked out, Brian walked in. He was sweating a little. When he opened the door and entered, he was simply dazzling with his appearance and body built.

    ¡®Noooooo! I want to spend more time with daddy.¡¯

    Seeing his appearance, Elenor¡¯s determination faded like the gas as she dashed toward her father.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait Ely! Your father is full of sweat. I will take a quick bath.¡±

    Seeing his daughter running towards him, Brian stopped her and decided to take a bath. Yes, she also wanted to hold his daughter but all that insane running made him sweat. So, he wanted to clean himself.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Humph!¡± Hearing his rejection, Elenor stomped her foot on the ground and walked away with an angry expression.

    Brian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle seeing her cuteness. He took changing clothes and walked toward the bathroom. Now that his daughter was here, he can¡¯t walk around in his underwear.

    But, just when he entered the bathroom, a question came to his mind.

    ¡®Why does she like me so much? I haven¡¯t done anything for her. I am not even worthy to call myself a father. But, that pure innocent and love, am I really worthy to get it?¡¯

    Creek! Bam!

    ¡°Daddy, please help me take a bath.¡± Suddenly, the door opened and the little girl walked in and shouted.

    At this moment, Brian was in his underwear. His mind went nk for a moment. But, for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel anything. He sighed and asked ¡°Didn¡¯t she teach you to take a bath alone?¡¯

    ¡°Humph! I am just eight. Am I not supposed to be washed by my own father? And, she never washed me once from the time I can remember. She is a bad mother.¡± Elenor stomped her foot on the ground.

    ¡°What? How could she?¡± Brian got angry when he heard that her own mother didn¡¯t wash her daughter even once. As a mother, how could you not bathe your own child? He started fuming with rage.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Ely, daddy will wash you but you will grow and you need to learn how to bathe.¡± Brian took a deep breath and calmed down. He had no experience to wash someone but he was still willing to do it, especially when the person was his daughter.

    He allowed her inside and washed her, then sends her out. Only then, did he lock the door and washed.

    After the bath, Elenor touched a bracelet in her hand and a few clothes popped out. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her lips as she put those clothes back and rushed to the bathroom.

    ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t have spare clothes. What should I wear?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! You didn¡¯t bring anything with you. Just wear your previous clothes for now. We can go out shopping after I finished this.¡± Brian spoke out loud from the bathroom.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Elenor giggled as she started wearing her previous clothes. She wore a red frock that covered her entire body. She was extremely excited to go out with her father.

    From the moment of her birth, she never got a chance to go out. Everything she wanted was delivered in her footstep. She had everything but also had nothing. Only when she started realizing that she can¡¯t be born without a father, did she start searching for him.

    At first, it was a tough task since she couldn¡¯t ask anyone. And, her mother won¡¯t tell her. But, her mother made one stupid mistake. When she was seven, her mother gave her the task of further understanding the world with the inte.

    ?(O)??? Basically, she took three months to learn various things. She found different cultures. She found different people and races. And, she even found that she could track every single person through the inte unless they live in the woods.<sub></sub>

    So, she spent the next three months learning to code. Because of her bloodline, she had insane memory capabilities and some inherited intelligence. So, after three months of learning, she started hacking into many tracking systems. Although she didn¡¯t know much about her father, she knew he was a human.

    After all, every person in her family calls her half-blood. Though for some reason, her half-blood is even stronger than her mother¡¯s pureblood. If not for her mother¡¯s pure strength, nobody could stand a chance against her, especially within that family.

    So, she hacked into the government to track the DNA that matches her. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t find anything about him. She didn¡¯t find a person that matches her DNA. So, she hesitated for a while but finally decided to hack into UMA.

    It did cause her a problem. Although she managed to hack in, they also managed to find her. Just when she thought she was caught, her mother entered the istion for the breakthrough. And, with her blood powers, she dominated other people to lie to the UMA officers.

    After paying a certain fine, UMA left and she got her hands on her father¡¯s identity.

    Brian Jackson is an extremely talented programmer. When he was twenty, his parents die at the hands of vampires. This was enough to shake her. But, the further she read, the more surprised she got.

    Brian didn¡¯t have any hatred against vampires and even helped the vampires in a few cases. After his graduation, he instantly got the position of the top programmer at UMA which is also why he got forced to help vampires in some situations.

    This gave her hope. But, the hope was once again broken because Brian left UMA in order to enter it as a martial artist rather than a programmer who handles technical stuff.

    It was two years ago. Now, he is living in Zone B as a normal human being.

    Yes, her father was apletely normal human being. But, the hope hadn¡¯t been extinguished yet. Because just when he left, his final project was none other than New Gods. He had made a major contribution to the creation of New Gods.

    The game wasunched two years ago but it still had many issues which is why Brian waited for two whole years. The immersive virtual reality wasn¡¯t perfect, transferring strength to the real body wasn¡¯t perfect, the person can¡¯t run his livelihood until he can make money by ying games all the time. That version was just a Beta.

    And, it wasn¡¯t just for a few people. New Gods targeted nearly eighty percent of humans who didn¡¯t get a chance to awaken any supernatural abilities. And, even people who have awakened supernatural abilities but of a low level.

    Creek!

    ¡°So, you are ready?¡± Brian opened the door as he walked out while rubbing his wet hair with the towel. He was wearing a ck t-shirt and ck track pants.

    ¡®So cool!¡¯ Seeing her dad walking out of the bath while drying his hair was too much for her. Brian doesn¡¯t consider himself extremely attractive but he wasn¡¯t bad either. Although he wasn¡¯t this fit before, he was still pretty good-looking.

    But now, he was on a whole different level especially after he made this new body. His charm had exploded.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go!¡± Elenor jumped into his embrace, making him stumble a little.

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Brian sighed and walked out while holding his daughter in his hand. But, before going out, he puts his towel outside for drying. He slightly made his hair and finally left the house with his phone.

    As he walked out, a voice suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, is she your daughter? Wait, you had a daughter all this time?¡±

    Brian turned around and saw ady standing behind him. She had little ears in her head but her tail had already disappeared. She was wearing a skirt and a coat outside her purple shirt. She was beautiful, to say the least.

    ¡°How did you know, Miss Charlotte?¡± Brian was confused. After all, he didn¡¯t even see her in front of him.

    ¡°Ehh! Sorry, I saw you while you were walking out. Her face is extremely simr to yours except for the eyes and hair. But, I got confused since I thought you were single all this time.¡± Charlotte exined as she looked at both of them one more time.

    While she was analyzing little Ely, she was also getting analyzed by little Ely.

    ¡®This woman! There is some frustration and anger in her eyes¡­ It means she is an enemy.¡¯ Unlike Brian, Elenor could see her emotions easily. Seeing those frustrated eyes, Elenor instantly put Charlotte on her top enemy list. She wasn¡¯t going to let any woman enter her family.

    Unfortunately, Brian was impressed by her ability. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Elenor once again. Even he didn¡¯t find her simr to himself. He looked at Charlotte and nodded his head.

    ¡°Some stuff happened!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Do you like this book? If yes, then vote with powerstones to support me

 Chapter 4 Somebody has Couple Coupon for Daddy and its not mommy

    ¡®Of course, some stuff has to happen. How can you have a daughter when it doesn¡¯t happen.¡¯

    Charlotte was speechless upon his reply. She rolled her eyes and asked ¡°I mean, why didn¡¯t you tell us before? And, why didn¡¯t I see her before?¡±

    ¡°Lady, it¡¯s my daddy. It¡¯s our family business. Why are you trying to stick your nose?¡± Elenor got annoyed by her question and rebuked with a harsh and cold tone. At the same time, she released intense pressure on her body.

    Because of her early training, she hadplete control over her aura. And, so, Brian didn¡¯t even find any changes. But, Charlotte faced an immense mountain putting her down.

    ¡°Ely, that¡¯s not how you should talk to your dad¡¯s friend. Say sorry to Miss Charlotte!¡± But, immediately that pressure went down when Brian scolded her, forcing her to apologize.

    Elenor made teary eyes as she looked at her father but he had a strict face. She got no choice but to apologize.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! She is just a child raised in a high-ss family after all.¡± Charlotte had a smug on her face. In her mind, neurons were firing up. She was deducing everything as if her mind was a super brain.

    ¡®That pressure. I can never forget it. It belongs to those blood-sucking leeches. And, she is just a child. That means her bloodline is at least Emperor Grade or else, it wouldn¡¯t have such pressure.¡¯

    ¡®Mr. Brian is apletely regr human. That means her mother must be someone from a high aristocracy vampire family. Since I haven¡¯t seen her with Mr. Brian, it means she doesn¡¯t want to be called his wife or at least, doesn¡¯t want to be with him.¡¯

    ¡®And, it is understandable. Mr. Brian shouldn¡¯t have any experience with children. Using her, I can get closer to him and once she is called back, I can finally confess and marry him. Hehe! I am such a genius. Those four years of hard work in psychology wasn¡¯t all for nothing.¡¯<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Wow, you can tell.¡± Brian was impressed by Charlotte. After all, Ely¡¯s words weren¡¯t that arrogant. She was just angry. But, somehow, Charlotte was able to guess that Ely was from an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Brian. Did you forget we went to the same university and I studied Psychology? But, isn¡¯t this troublesome for you? I mean if her mother finds out that she has snuck out to meet you, it would create trouble for you.¡± Charlotte proudly stuck out her chest and rubbed her nose. But, some concern grew in her eyes as she asked.

    Brian helplessly smiled and looked at Elenor. He patted his daughter¡¯s head, making her confused.

    ¡°I do feel afraid. I mean she is on the top of the world while I am at the bottom. I am not strong. I am not rich. And, I don¡¯t have any background. But, knowing all that I can¡¯t just ask my daughter to leave when she took such a great effort and risk to meet her unworthy father.¡±

    Slowly, he turned his head at Charlotte and continued ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is going to bring me a catastrophe. If my daughter wants to stay with me, I will do everything in my ability to make that happen.¡±

    For a moment, a lightning bolt struck Elenor and Charlotte. Both of their eyes widened as they looked at him and a single thought came to their mind.

    ¡®So freaking cool!¡¯

    Pat!

    Suddenly, Charlotte pped her face with both of her hands and freaked out.

    ¡®Oh my god! Oh, my Beast Ancestor! Why? Why is he so cool? Even during his college days, he was always cool, calm, and charming. And, now, his charm has risen over the mountain. I love him. I love him. I love him.¡¯<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    On another side, Elenor had a gone made as well.

    ¡®Why? Why are you so cool, daddy? No, no, if this continues, more and more women will get attracted. I won¡¯t let that happen. But¡­ daddy, I love you, even more, when you look so cool. This is not fair. This is not fair.¡¯

    ?(O)??? ¡°What happened to you two? Wait, was I too arrogant? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be arrogant. Please don¡¯t mind my words.¡± Brian couldn¡¯t understand why they were having such a drastic change in expression. He wanted to find out but he was a programmer, not a psychologist.

    ¡°No, no, you weren¡¯t arrogant, Mr. Brian. You were cool. Anyway, are you going off somewhere?¡± Charlotte noticed the change in his expression and instantly changed the topic. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her charming prince in guilt.

    ¡®She thinks I am cool?¡¯ Brian was startled when she called him cool. Although he felt he was above average, cool wasn¡¯t the exact word he thought he would get. But, this made him a little happy.

    He smiled and replied ¡°Yes, my daughter didn¡¯t bring any clothes so we are going to the mall for little shopping. Though I am not sure if I can find a suitable dress for her. I am just a in guy who likes wearing ck.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not ne, Dad/Mr. Brian. You are cool.¡± When he called himself in, Charlotte and Elenor burst out.

    ¡°You think so? Anyway, I wonder if you are busy, Miss Charlotte.¡± Brian got a little embarrassed. He rubbed his head and asked.

    ¡°No, no, I ampletely free.¡±

    ¡®I will always be free for you.¡¯ These were her inner thoughts. Charlotte was expecting him to call her for the shopping. She could read his mood a little bit. She adjusted her excitement and continued.<sub></sub>

    ¡°And, Mr. Brian, please call me Charlotte. It sounds distant when you call me Miss.¡±

    ¡°Then, you have to call me Brian. Would you like to help me with the shopping? I don¡¯t think I can choose better dresses for her. Of course, if you are free to do so.¡± Brian replied with a calm smile on his face.

    ¡®Hmm! Charlotte should be able to understand Ely¡¯s desire to clothe with her knowledge about human/vampire/ multi-racial psychology. And, I also need to find someone who can help me take care of Ely while I y. If she agrees, I can focus more on gaining my strength.¡¯

    Brian was secretly scheming in his mind. But, he doesn¡¯t know that Charlotte will agree to his request if he just says that out loud. He is totally underestimating his charm.

    ¡°Of course, I will be d to apany you. And, I also had to buy some clothes for myself. So, you have to help me choose whether it looks good on me or not.¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t let this opportunity slide.

    She immediately binds him into her palm.

    ¡°DADDY!¡±

    Suddenly, Elenor screamed from his embrace. Brian looked at her with confusion and asked ¡°What happened, Ely?¡±

    Although he said that in a simple way, his words made her heart melt. The words that were in her mind couldn¡¯te out of her mouth. Instead, some other wordse out of her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore your daughter!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! How can I ignore my daughter? I was just asking Charlotte for help. By the way, what should she call you? I think sister charlotte would be a better choice.¡±

    When he just suggested that, charlotte looked at Brian with surprise. In her eyes, Brian was a dense guy who doesn¡¯t understand romantic things properly. So, she thought he would ask his daughter to call her aunt charlotte.

    But, that would make her sound old. Even so, she didn¡¯t think she could go against his words. So, she was genuinely surprised upon hearing that.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Just like her, Elenor wasn¡¯t immune to his words either. She grumpily answered and looked away.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind her! How about we leave now?¡± Brian sighed at his daughter¡¯s grumpy attitude towards Charlotte and decided to leave. Charlotte nodded her head and walked near him. She walked to his side, almost making herself his wife.

    ¡®Wait¡­. Wife¡­.. wait, wait, wait, don¡¯t I have that?¡¯ Suddenly when she viewed herself as his wife, something came to her mind. She instantly turned her head at Brian and said ¡°Please wait a minute!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The next moment, she dashed towards her room. Her room was near his room. They were neighbors. Brian looked at her with confusion while Charlotte entered her messy room and started throwing away clothes.

    ¡°Where is it? Where did I keep it? Don¡¯t tell me I throw it away?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I threw it away. It must be here somewhere. Where is that coupon?¡±

    Shepletely changed the structure of her entire room just to find a single coupon only to realize that she had kept it inside her wardrobe secret room.

    ¡°There is it. How silly of me?¡±

    Taking the coupon, she realized she put it there in case she could get a chance to go shopping with Brian. And, this was a perfect chance. She instantly went out of the room and locked the door.

    ¡°Brian, look what I¡¯ve. We can do a lot of shopping with this.¡± She dashed towards Brian while swinging her hand. Brian was confused by her actions. She reached in front of him and panted.

    ¡°Hu! Hu! Read it!¡±

    Brian took the coupon and read with wide eyes.

    ¡°Fifty Percent Discount¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­.. Couple Coupon?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Do you enjoy this series? If yes, then vote with powerstones.

 Chapter 5 Daddy asked someone to live with him and its not mommy

    ¡°Are you sure it would be okay? This could be detrimental to your status.¡± Brian didn¡¯t know how to respond to that coupon. It was a Couple of Coupons for god sake. And, you have to act like a couple to the point where they could even send you to change clothes in a single changing room.

    It doesn¡¯t matter much to him but he didn¡¯t want to trouble Charlotte.

    ¡°Of course, it is okay. Otherwise, why would I bring it to you? And, don¡¯t worry about my status. I am already twenty-five with no boyfriend. My peers are already engaged.¡± Slowly, Charlotte turned shy and continued ¡°This could help me a little.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Before Brian could say anything, Elenor roared. Her immense rage burst out in the form of her aura. It was so strong that it mmed Charlotte to her knees but only then, did Elenor realize she didn¡¯t control her aura.

    She freaked out for a moment but then, she got confused. Brian was just standing there as if nothing happened to him, looking at her with an angry expression.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ely?¡±

    He knew Ely was a spoiled brat. After all, she was living in an aristocratic family but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so rude and press Charlotte on her knees. At this moment, he was truly angry at her.

    Seeing those angry eyes, Elenor bursts into tears and apologized.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father.¡±

    If his anger was her spot point, then her tears were his spot point. He couldn¡¯t see the tears in those eyes. But, he knew he can¡¯t simply ignore what she has just done. He puts her down which made her cry even more and walked up to Charlotte.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Ba-dump!

    When he crouched down on his knee and asked with a smile on his face, her heartbeat skipped. It beat so loud that even Brian could hear it.

    ¡°Are you alright? Is everything okay?¡± Hearing that sound from her heart, a trace of panic appeared in his eyes. He hurriedly asked with tension in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. That was nothing. I am a werewolf, remember?¡± Seeing those eyes filled with panic, Charlotte instantly stood up and even though she was bleeding a little from her knees, shepletely ignored it.

    ¡°No, you are not fine. You are bleeding here.¡± Although she ignored it, Brian simply couldn¡¯t ignore it. As soon as he found the bleeding, he panicked a little.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it! It will be healed in a few seconds. Look, it¡¯s already healed. You are still underestimating me. I am a Rank Fourth Ranker. This kind of wound is nothing to me.¡± Charlotte felt guilty seeing him in panic.

    She cursed her own wound, hoping that her regeneration ability will heal her quickly. She poured all of her willpower and healed her wound in just a few seconds. Only after seeing her wound healed, did Brian calm down.

    He still needs her support. After all, if he wants to focus on New Gods, he must ask her to take care of Elenor. That¡¯s why he wanted to turn the good rtionship between them into a great one.

    ¡°Thank God! I was worried. My daughter seems to be spoiled a lot. I apologize for her.¡± Brian bowed his head slightly as he apologized while Elenor clenched her fist. She had already stopped crying. She didn¡¯t expect to put him through so much trouble.

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. I promise I will not do it again. Please forgive me!¡± Elenor felt guilt for making his bow. She immediately run near him, pulled his pants, and apologized.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t apologize. As I said, she is just a child. She doesn¡¯t know many things. And, she is not at fault. After all, children are innocent. It depends on whom she grew up with. If she had grown up with you or me, she wouldn¡¯t be this spoiled.¡±

    ¡°So, no need to me yourself. If you me yourself, I will feel guilty as well. Anyway, we have to go, don¡¯t we? We will bete otherwise.¡± Charlotte immediately raised his head and shook her head while exining. She puts all of the me on Elenor¡¯s mother.

    Brian sighed. Although he didn¡¯t want Ely¡¯s mother to feel guilty, he still thinks this is her fault. After all, Charlotte is right. Children are innocent. He turned his head down and said ¡°From now on, you will never ever hurt anyone with your powers unless they want to hurt you, promise me!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°If you break your promise, I will never talk to you.¡±

    Hearing his words, Elenor clenched his small fists. Few drops of tears appeared in her big eyes. Finally, she nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright! As for your punishment, I will not hold you in my arms. Rather, you will hold my and Charlotte¡¯s hand while we go the shopping.¡± Brian sighed after seeing her nod. He puts his hand on her hand and held it.

    On another side, Charlotte wasn¡¯t sure to hold her hand. So, Brian took a step forward and said ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hold Sister Charlotte¡¯s hand?¡±

    Hearing her father¡¯smand, she had no choice but to hold her hands. Charlotte also smiled and held her tight. After that, they finally left for the mall. It was only twenty minutes journey on the train. But, three different kinds of emotions were bursting out of the single group during the entire journey.

    Charlotte was giggling,ughing, and had smiled all the time. Brian had an awkward expression throughout the journey. And, Elenor was trembling with anger because every person who saw them walking called them the Perfect Couple.

    Soon, they reached the mall. It was quite big and they had to find a specific shop because they couldn¡¯t get the benefits of Couple Coupon in any other shop. Brian was anxious since he didn¡¯t know whether to call Charlotte his wife or not.

    And, he was afraid that Elenor will call her Sister Charlotte as well. But, as soon as they reached the receptionist, they were greeted with a kind smile.

    ¡°Hello Sir, Madam! Hello there, little girl!¡± The receptionist was a girl who was quite enthusiastic and also lovely.

    ¡°Hello there! We are here for our daughter¡¯s dress. Can you show us some dresses that would suit our daughter?¡± Just as they nned on the train, Charlotte took a step forward and started the conversation.

    ¡°Oh yes, please! Would you like to leave her in our hands? You two can shop for yourself while we will select the dress your daughter likes.¡± The receptionist smiled and asked.

    ¡°Ahh! No, please! We would like to pick a dress for our daughter. If you don¡¯t mind, can you show us the way where children¡¯s clothes are kept?¡± Brian intercepted with a rejection which made the receptionist a little sad but she quickly resumed her smile and showed them the way.

    After that, they started selecting dresses for Elenor. It wasn¡¯t hard since almost every dress looked cool on her. From vest, skirt, frock, sweat jacket, sweater, hoodies, crochet, every dress looked just better on her.

    But, at this end, she liked a ck frock with white socks. It looked amazing on her. But, Brian didn¡¯t approve of it. It looked more like a maid dress. And, he went against this idea. But, Elenor just didn¡¯t quit until she got this as well.

    Finally, they went to select some dresses for Charlotte. Just like Elenor, she was also great in every dress. Whether it was jeans, tight pants, skirts, frocks, or even maid dress. Brian didn¡¯t understand why she chose Maid Dress.

    But, it looked amazing on her. He couldn¡¯t put his eyes away when she wore that. For Charlotte, he couldn¡¯t force anything so, he kept his mouth shut. Finally, he also got himself a few clothes. This time he tried some other clothes as well.

    From Green Track pants to a yellow full-sleeved t-shirt, full navy blue formal pants and coat, white shirt, and ck pants, he tried a lot of dresses as well. Finally, they moved out with dozens of bags full of clothes.

    ?(O)??? At this moment, Brian had no choice but to put Ely on his shoulder. The receptionists and others didn¡¯t even try to confirm their rtionship. They just gave them a discount fully trusting their rtionship. This trust was so great that Brian started feeling guilty.

    After they left the mall and returned back to their apartment building, Brian couldn¡¯t help but mutter ¡°I feel bad for lying to others.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Charlotte shook her head and her face turned red.

    ¡°Seeing us together, talking andughing put a smile on the many people¡¯s faces. Even though it was fake, it meant that we would be perfect together.¡±

    When she said that, Elenor widened her eyes but this time, her pressure didn¡¯te out. But, she red so hard that if gaze could kill, Charlotte would¡¯ve died many times.

    Brian hesitated for a moment. He poured a lot of courage into his heart and asked ¡°Charlotte, you work from home, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlotte nodded her head and felt like Brian wanted to ask something. But, Brian was twitching a lot. He was hesitating a lot. He rubbed his fist a few times until he bowed slightly and shouted.

    ¡°Charlotte, would you please live together with me in my house?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    If you are enjoying this book, then consider voting powerstones. The higher number we reach, the more chapters I can release.

 Chapter 6 Daddy doesnt love mommy

    ¡°I know it is extremely rude and shameless of me. But, I am joining New Gods soon. Once I am inside the game, I won¡¯t be able to look after Ely. Before I didn¡¯t think of this but now as a father, I need to think about her.¡±

    ¡°The quests system of the game can be harsh and long. Sometimes I might not be able toe out on time. Elenor might have strength but she has lived in an aristocratic family. You and I both know how bad the children of those families are at daily activities.¡±

    ¡°You can totally deny it. I just wanted to test my chance. I guess this is like a confession to a girl who is always at the top of the ss in beauty, intelligence, and background. Even though we know we will get rejected, we still try, right?¡± Brian bites his lips and confessed.

    ¡®Confession? CONFESSION!¡¯ With those words reaching her ears, a lightning bolt struck her. Charlotte suddenly felt the darkness in front of her eyes. But, slowly, the sun was rising in front of her. The sun had the image of Brian which was illuminating the darkness around her.

    Thud!

    She fell to her knees with tears sliding down her cheeks.

    Seeing her crying, Brian panicked. He bowed even more and shouted ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me for asking something so stupid. I am really stupid. I just wanted to put more time into New Gods. I thought if someone could take care of her, I don¡¯t have toe out of game, time and time again.¡±

    ¡°That was so selfish of me. I am sorry. Please don¡¯t cry! You don¡¯t have agreed. No, I should p myself for asking something so stupid. I was stupid to ask you to live in my house without even marrying you. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I/she will live with you/us.¡± Elenor and Charlotte shouted in unison. Both of them looked at each other with surprise but with their eyes, they startedmunicating with each other.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡®You must live with us.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I always wanted to live with him.¡¯

    ¡®Humph! Even though I give you the permission to live with me, I will keep an eye on you.¡¯

    ¡®Hehe! If you dare to make trouble, I willin to your daddy.¡¯

    ¡®If you dare to do anything funny, I will ask mom to assassinate you.¡¯

    ¡®But, if you talk to your mom, she will take you back. So, either you listen to me or you are going home.¡¯

    The fierce battle of mind words waspletely out of Brian¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t even know such a thing ever existed. He was just happy with Charlotte agreeing to his selfish request. He finally ys New Gods without any worries.

    ¡°Umm¡­. So, I will help you move your things here. Since I am going to use a gaming pod to sleep during the night, you can use my bedroom. Even if I y a lot, I will try to make time during the day.¡± Brian awkwardly spoke while trying his best to act normal.

    ¡°I am a werewolf, you know. I can do that on my own. And¡­¡± Charlotte shook her head and denied it. But, then, she lowered her head and blushed, continuing ¡°I can cook delicious food.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°I already know that when you used to bring me bento. Anyway, I will get going for now.¡± Brian was feeling really awkward. He grabbed the bags and ran off with Ely.

    Behind him, Charlotte clenched her fist and thought ¡®From today, I will be living the dream of life. Brian, I will definitely make you fall in love with me.¡¯

    Charlotte was a werewolf who lost her family during the vampires¡¯ invasion of Zone B. Just like Brian, she was also living her life alone but for her, it was also a new opportunity to find a new friend. Because of their same fate, Brian and Charlotte became friends quickly.

    But, before Charlotte knew it, she was already developing feelings for Brian. She was afraid of breaking her friendship with him so she decided to create a strange mental barrier between them. This degraded their rtionships with friends to ssmates.

    To the point where both of them started addressing each other as Mr. and Miss. But, Charlotte wasn¡¯t worried. Because Brian didn¡¯t have a single interest in making girlfriends. For five years, he stayed single. So, she knew she had a chance if she just wait for the right opportunity. And, although they weren¡¯t close friends, she has always talked to him unlike most of his ssmates.

    Now, an opportunity came as well. Although it came like devastating news for her, she was clever enough to understand that opportunity was lying beneath the bad news.

    But, there was a big problem. And, this is the same problem that had reassured her for five years. Brian is pretty dense. His dense behavior makes it harder even for her to prate his heart. So, she knew she muste up with some good nning. He wasn¡¯t that dense before high school but after that, he changed.

    She make some great resolutions in her mind and walked off to her room.

    On another side,<sub></sub>

    Brian was fully flustered. This was the first time he had ever asked a girl to stay in his house. He didn¡¯t even bring his girlfriend when he was in high school. Maybe it was because of his parents but he has never asked a girl toe to his home.

    He hurriedly rushed to his room and started cleaning even though his apartment waspletely clean.

    ¡°Father, can I ask you something?¡± Elenor walked inside his room and spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Ely?¡± Brian kept cleaning while listening to her.

    ¡°Do you love mom?¡± But when she asked this question, his hand stopped moving. He took a deep breath and asked ¡°Do you want to hear a lie or a truth?¡±

    ¡°Mommy said lying is bad. So, tell me the truth.¡± Elenor clenched her fist with a little bit of sadness in her eyes and spoke.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t love her. But, I can love her. You are too small to understand this but if she is willing to make some effort, then I might end up falling head over heels for her. But for now, I do not love her.¡± Brian honestly replied.

    ?(O)??? Listening to that reply was like getting heartbroken. Elenor was almost on the verge of breaking into tears but suddenly, Brian appeared in front of her and patted her head.

    ¡°Of course, I do not love her doesn¡¯t mean I do not love you. Although I don¡¯t have done any DNA tests, I can feel that connection with you. So, how can I not love my own daughter? And, didn¡¯t you say that you track me through a DNA test? I don¡¯t think anyone would go through such an effort to find me if it is not my own daughter.¡±

    ¡°Sob! Sob! Dad, mom really doesn¡¯t hate you. So, please don¡¯t hate her.¡± Elenor couldn¡¯t say that her mother loves him. Because she didn¡¯t know whether she truly loves him or not. But she knew her mother doesn¡¯t hate him.

    After all, she has seen her mother¡¯s ruthlessness. If she would¡¯ve have even a little bit of hatred, she would¡¯ve killed him.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry about it. I will not hate her. How can I hate a person I don¡¯t even know? Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about her. You must be hungry. I will make ramen quickly.¡± Brian patted his daughter¡¯s head and walked away.

    He didn¡¯t want to say that he will love her mother. After all, it might not be possible. And, he doesn¡¯t like making empty promises. So, he could only say change the topic.

    Elenor wiped away her tears and forced a smile on her face as she chased her father shouting.

    ¡°I want Miso vor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Brian started making ramen for three people. Just after a few minutes, Charlotte arrived. So, they had a meal together. After a meal, he helped Charlotte move her things inside his house.

    It seemed like Charlotte had a total intention of moving here. She brought all of her clothes, and all of her work-rted items, and in just a few minutes, his apartment got full. So, he started sorting things out. He didn¡¯t want to leave a mess around.

    While he cleaned the entire apartment, Charlotte went to the kitchen and made dinner. It was already evening. She was quite a good cook. After eating dinner, Charlotte took a bath and went to his room with Elenor while he went to the gaming/empty room.

    Finally, he took out a knife and started tearing the package. After he opened the package, he saw a massive circr pod inside it. The pod had a ss tube near the face but everywhere else was covered with metal.

    He connects the power capable to the socket. This socket had two connections, one was the main connection and another was a generator. If the main connection goes off, it could still run for a few days. He walks out of the room and returns with a few nutrient bottles.

    He touched the down part of the pod and a container opens up. He puts the nutrient bottles. Inside the container, there were sharp straws that makes holes in the lid and keeps transferring the nutrient to his body.

    Finally, he closed the door properly and took off his clothes, leaving on his underwear. He opens the main door and enters the pod. After closing the door, he presses a small silver button on the side.

    [Scanning retina! Scanning DNA! Scanning Heartbeat!]

    [Mr. Brian, are you ready to enter the world of New Gods?]

    When those words rang in his mind, Brian curls his lips.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Did you click on vote? If you haven¡¯t then, you should.

 Chapter 7 Daddy has Dragon Fetish

    [Connecting¡­.. To the New Gods]

    [Connection Established!]

    Slowly, he closes his eyes and his consciousness drifted inside an empty white room. It was almost the same as most VMMORPGs he has yed before.

    Creek!

    Suddenly, the door in front of him opened a beautifuldy walked in. When he designed this game, he was given the task to create a guide who helps yers to create the character. Naturally, he went with a beautiful goddess that he could imagine.

    ¡°Hello yer, would you like to introduce yourself?¡± The goddess smiled at him and asked.

    ¡°My name is Brian though I would like to go with ¡®Savage Dragon¡¯.¡± Brian nodded his head and introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s a unique nickname. Unfortunately, it has already been taken. Would you like to choose another one?¡± The goddess made ¡®O¡¯ with surprise and giggled.

    Brian thought for a moment and said ¡°How about Foolish Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it already has been taken.¡± The goddess expressed her feelings of disappointment.

    ¡°Who is so foolish to use ¡®Foolish Dragon¡¯?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but curse.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡®You!¡¯ The goddess rolled her eyes and spoke ¡°How about you try something unique? Take your time!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about Heavenly Dragon?¡± Brian thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Ehh! How about you think of something else than a dragon? It already has been taken.¡± The goddess sighed and suggested him. She believed that Brian had some kind of obsession with the dragon which he had.

    He loves dragons and he always dreamed of riding on the back of a dragon.

    ¡°Sigh! How about Mortal Dragon then?¡± Brian wasn¡¯t willing to let go of his dream that easily.

    ¡°Sorry, but it already has been taken.¡± The goddess apologized with a tired expression.

    ¡°Damn! Enough is enough! How about DragonRider97?¡± Brian stomped his foot and shouted.

    ¡°Ahh! That name hasn¡¯t been taken. But, are you sure you want to choose such a name?¡± The goddess was surprised when she heard the name. Her eyes instantly shed millions of names but none of them matched this name.

    ¡°Yes! Keep it!¡± Brian released an extremely bloodthirsty aura as he spoke. He wanted this name. Nobody was allowed to take it from him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The goddess also noticed his thirst for keeping this name and nodded. The next moment, she swiped her hand and dozens of virtual figures appeared in front of him.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    The first was human. It was just like a normal human wearing brown clothes of the medieval age.

    The second was a short dwarf. It was just like a normal dwarf, short with a massive beard.

    The third was a tall elf. It was a sexy elf, with thin and long legs, and perfect size breasts.

    The fourth was a human but a little shorter. It had a buffed body with a huge grin on its face. It was a barbarian.

    The fifth was tall¡­. Giant. Like normal giants, he wasn¡¯t just tall but also more massive than a barbarian.

    The sixth was a unique race. It had two ck horns on its head and looked more like a human. This was Demon Race.

    The seventh was interesting. It was a human but with golden wings behind him. Yes, it was an angel.

    These seven races were the mostmon race with different abilities and attributes. Humans were most bnced as usual. Dwarfs had a lot of endurance and stamina with some innate abilities of a cksmith.

    The elves were good with agility and intelligence. They also had some innate abilities for Archery ss. Then, there was a barbarian. This was anothermon race for those who loved tanking attacks. They also have high endurance and stamina with extra defense overall.

    Giants were king of tanks. They were way above barbarians and dwarfs for endurance and stamina. They also had additional stats in strength but they had very low agility. They can only use one attack until a bnced human canunch three attacks.<sub></sub>

    Demon Race was bnced with Endurance, Stamina, Strength, and Defense. The problemes with their inability to ess some major dungeons, visit some major cities, and even get quests from normal people.

    Finally, the Angels werepletely opposite. Their endurance, stamina, strength, the defense was quite low, even lower than humans. But, they can easily get quests with their immense Charm. They can easily walk around any ce without restriction and they are blessed when it is near the church.

    There were other races as well such as Stone Race but he didn¡¯t care about them. Brian simply chose Human Race. Although other races have certain abilities and attributes, it will be all for naught if you have something that will keep dragging you.

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t forgotten about the new ss and new race that was going to be introduced today. But, it turns out that race was Dhampir. A race born out of humans and a vampire just like Elenor. He didn¡¯t choose this race because the disadvantage is obvious.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to walk in sun. He would¡¯ve to live by consuming blood. He will be dictated by the vampires. But, when he thought about the third point, it confused him. Because even his daughter is a half-blood vampire.

    But, her bloodline is actually strong enough to push the full-blooded Rank Fourth Werewolf to the ground. This made him doubt whether she was really his daughter butter learning that she found him through his DNA, he didn¡¯t doubt her.

    Elenor was smart but she was also innocent. But even so, he had no reason to choose Dhampir as his race. So, his obvious choice would be human. The most bnced race of all. As for the ss, he already had something in his mind.

    ¡°So, you have chosen Human Race. Well, what about the ss?¡± The goddess smiled at his choice and revealed a new virtual projection of different sses.

    ?(O)??? [Warrior ss] [Bandit ss] [Assassin ss] [Samurai ss] [Mage ss] [Monk ss] [Healer ss] [Ranger ss] [Necromancer ss] [Pdin ss] [Shaman ss] [Berserker ss] [Poison Master ss] [Warlock ss]

    There were varieties of sses in New Gods. But, he had already set his eyes on one specific ss. He was happy that this ss wasn¡¯t removed. In fact, he was the one who designed this ss and wanted to be one of them.

    Holding the power of curses and dark magic, this ss was known for its grim appearance. With uniqueness as obvious as slow poison and slow death, this ss was always a doubt for the people when ites to their own life to choose.

    But for him, this was a perfect ss.

    Warlock!

    He instantly pressed the Warlock ss.

    ¡°So, you chose the chaos who brings death and curses to this world. For some whose heart is as kind as yours, it seems quite contradictory. Are you sure you want to continue?¡± The goddess asked with a solemn expression on her face.

    It was clear that she didn¡¯t like his choice. But, Brian was just surprised.

    ¡°You can see through my heart?¡±

    Brian found this interesting because he didn¡¯t add this ability to her.

    ¡°Of course, I can. I am a goddess created to guide the mortal¡¯s soul in their journey to Godhood. So, I shall ask you again. Why are you trying to learn dark magic? You have a great hatred in your heart, so much so that if it was out, you would¡¯ve been consumed by it.¡±

    ¡°But, you are not letting it out. You are suppressing such a great hatred by yourself. So, why now? If you do something so foolish, you would bring chaos to yourself.¡± The goddess spoke while pointing at his heart.

    Brian was shocked after hearing her words.

    ¡®It seems Zero-Point Energy evolved her just like other monsters. I guess the main processor is working just fine.¡¯ Brian smiled and thought.

    Then, he shook his head and said ¡°That hatred is my hatred. This is my life. And, that is my decision. I shall choose Warlock ss.¡±

    ¡°Then, it shall be. Now, you need to select the town you want to go to.¡± The goddess sighed and finally ced his ss as a Warlock.

    ¡°I would like to go to the Town of Asmir.¡± Among many tows, Asmir was one of the best choices to go. It had a lot of dungeons, a lot of markets, and even something that he hoped is still there. After all, it has been two years since he left UMA.

    If they had changed this, it would risk his future ns with Warlock ss. But, if it isn¡¯t changed. Then, it would be just beautiful.

    ¡°Alright, your body shall be transferred to the Asmir after creation.¡± The goddess ced both of her hands together and the white light covered his body. This was just a virtual projection but after the light covered him, two different lights appeared in front of him.

    These were like spiral symbols. One was purple while another was green. The goddess closed her eyes and the green symbol moved towards the white light, striking him through it. After the green symbol struck him, his virtual body started condensing into a real human body.

    And, the next moment, a purple symbol struck him and his ss was added to him. Finally, the white light slowly faded away alongside him.

    The goddess opened her eyes and looked at the ground with a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°Farewell, my creator! I hope you will have a legendary journey in front of you.¡±

    ¡­

    You have powerstones. Use them by voting this book

 Chapter 8 Mommy loves daddy?

    Creek!

    ¡°Daddy has entered the pod.¡±

    ¡°I know! I can see that. Now, let¡¯s go back to bed and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Humph! I wanted to sleep with daddy.¡±

    ¡°Teehee! Do you know if you sleep with your daddy, you will fight against your mommy?¡±

    ¡°I will never fight with mommy. And, don¡¯t corrupt a child¡¯s mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright! Let¡¯s get back to bed and sleep. If your daddy finds out her daughter is stalking him from the door, he will not y New Gods anymore.¡±

    ¡°Argh! Why doesn¡¯t daddy has a bloodline? If he had a bloodline, he could have absorbed that energy through training alone.¡±

    Creek! Thud!

    Slowly, the door got closed. Elenor and Charlotte walked to their room. It was his room but now it belongs to them.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°By the way, when you released your pressure back then for the second, I noticed that you weren¡¯t controlling it. But, why didn¡¯t Brian got affected by it? Aren¡¯t you curious? And, you are supposed to be half-blood, why is your bloodline so strong?¡± Charlotte asked as she started changing from her normal clothes to her nightgown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Half-Blood!¡± Elenor red at Charlotte and spoke.

    ¡°Alright! Alright, but we all know that if humans and vampires have a baby, it would be a half-blood species known as Dhampir. But, you are not Dhampir. I noticed it since you had no problem walking in the direct sunlight.¡±

    ¡°Only vampires are supposed to have such powers. This made me doubt something. Are you really his daughter?¡± Charlotte wasn¡¯t going to just ept anyone calling herself Brian¡¯s daughter. Of course, she would try to be logical with it.

    ¡°I already told you. Our DNA is matched. Look here!¡± Elenor clenched her fist and took out a phone from her bracelet and showed a picture that showed the DNA matched between her and Brian.

    ¡°Wait, you have Spatial Bracelet?¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t look too much into the photo. Just one nce was enough to make her sad. But, she was instantly drawn to the bracelet because of its unique powers.

    ¡°Of course, I have. My mom is one of the strongest people in the world. She has a lot of these. Hehe! You can never reach the strength of my mother. Daddy will never love you.¡± Elenor snickered with a proud and arrogant voice.

    Hearing her words, a trace of frustration and sadness appeared in charlotte¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists and lowered her head. Elenor proudly raised her head seeing such emotions in her eyes. But, the next moment, Charlotte raised her head with a smile and said.

    ¡°But, Brian loves doesn¡¯t her. If she hade with you, I would¡¯ve stood no chance but she is not here. The fact is now I am one step closer to making love with him. And, as long as I get through his dense mind, I can marry him.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Hehe! Then, you have to call me stepmother. Hehehe!¡± Giggling like a maniac, Charlotte dashed towards the bed and wrapped his nket.

    ¡°I would never call a pervert stepmother.¡± Elenor didn¡¯t understand how Charlotte got so much confidence in herself. But, she was indeed annoyed by her. But, she also got in the bed, next to her. She closed her eyes and suddenly felt two arms above her.

    Just when she tried to ask, Charlotte answered.

    ¡°You might hate me but your daddy asked me to take care of you. And, I know you are missing his embrace. So, even if it isn¡¯t your daddy¡¯s embrace, it will keep you warm.¡±

    Hearing her words, Elenor couldn¡¯t refuse. When she fell in Charlotte¡¯s embrace, she really felt warm. This made her question herself and she eventually asked.

    ¡°I will hate you even more if you be his wife. So, why?¡±

    ¡°Because you are bearing the burden of your mother as a child,¡± Charlotte replied.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Elenor opened her eyes wide and asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? I studied psychology. A child who hasn¡¯t even seen her father can¡¯t show such a level of affection and attachment after a single day of the meeting. For Brian, it is his guilt for not taking care of you. But for you, it must be your mother¡¯s happiness.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I am going to back down that easily. I will do everything in my power to steal his heart. So, let¡¯s sleep now!¡±

    Her cheerful words made Elenor even worse. She bites her small lips and said ¡°My mother will kill you.¡±

    ¡°Ohh! Is that the reason why some of the girls who previously confessed to him disappeared? Well, she is vicious enough.¡± Charlotte wasn¡¯t that surprised. If it was before, she would be surprised but now, she found a lot of loopholes in this rtionship.

    Through that, she had already made a theory of their rtionships in her mind.

    ¡°My mom is not vicious. She just hates whenever other girls confess to him. I never thought mom had such feelings for dad. Humph! She didn¡¯t even tell her own daughter. I had to do everything on my own and even escape from that family.¡± Elenor pouted.

    ¡°Do you really think you would¡¯ve got out so easily? I mean do you really think she wouldn¡¯t notice your movements or your goals. You said your mother is one of the strongest people in the world, right? If you think your smartness can deceive such a person, then you are just a dumb brat.¡± Charlotte spoke but her voice was getting a little gloomy.

    Because till the shopping, she thought Elenor¡¯s mother hates Brian. But now if her theory is correct, it would be messy, really messy for her.

    Suddenly, Elenor raised her head from her embrace and looked at her with wide eyes.

    ?(O)??? ¡°You mean she went to the istion because she knew I seed. She let me escape?¡±

    Charlotte rolled her eyes and said ¡°You are smart but you are inexperienced. Do you even know how high-ss families proceed? Even though your mother is powerful, she doesn¡¯t haveplete freedom.¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, then she should have been forced to marry a high-ss vampire from another family to show her existence to the world. Let me ask you something, does anyone except for your family knows your existence?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Because Dhampir can never have blood purer than vampires. You are logically Dhampir but your bloodline is stronger than even your mother. I mean you suppressed me, the fourth rank Werewolf with your bloodline aura alone.¡±

    ¡°So, they obviously want you to inherit the position of the Vampire King/Queen. But, if the words about you being the daughter of a human and a vampire gets out, even if you be strongest, you won¡¯t be able to inherit that position.¡±

    ¡°First, your mother doesn¡¯t want to marry other vampires. It is frustrating to admit but she got the edge here if she still loves your dad. Second, she doesn¡¯t want you to engage in these politics. As long as you live with Brian, you will be free.¡±

    ¡°After all, your mother can seal the mouths of those who know you. Third, she must n to use you to get him back. Well, she can¡¯te here and meet him. So, she indirectly sends you. Anyway, that¡¯s my theory. It could bepletely wrong.¡±

    ¡°Now, sleep!¡±

    Saying so, she pulls Elenor back into her embrace.

    ¡°Yes now, I am curious about what you said earlier. I lost my emotions and released my aura exponentially. But, dad wasn¡¯t affected at all. I had tested this before. It works on humans as well but why didn¡¯t it work on daddy?¡± Elenor mumbles whileying in her embrace.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. So, let¡¯s not think about it and sleep!¡± Charlotte instantly closed the topic and closed her eyes.

    ¡­¡­..

    Inside New Gods,

    Brian was standing in front of a town. It was quite big, with lots of houses. The town was surrounded by bars and there were lots of people moving around. Lots of them were different in appearance, size, and even clothing.

    There were humans. There were elves as well. Some were dwarfs, demons, and barbarians while others were angels, stone race, and some Dhampir as well. This was a beginner vige so most of them were just beginners.

    The choice is purely subjective but it impacts a lot in their future. Humans normally choose sses like mage, monk, warriors, and assassins. If one chooses Giant, they will obviously go for sses like Guardian or Warriors.

    Once you choose a race in New Gods, your real-life body also starts mutating into that race. Appearance won¡¯t change but that¡¯s how they will acquire the power. It¡¯s like getting the bloodline but instead, they change their genes.

    Because humans want to keep humans appearance. They don¡¯t want people to turn into fifty feet tall giants in the middle of a street. So, they only change the genes based on race. And, once genes are changed, they can start acquiring abilities from the selected ss.

    This is how future humans who aren¡¯t born with supernatural abilities can stand against other races.

    ¡­¡­..

    Ely: Readers, please give me lots of votes!

    Readers: Three Powerstones voted (With serious expression on their face)

 Chapter 9 Daddy got his first quest

    ¡°Hmm¡­. My first goal is to get the Elixir of Dragon Heart. If I remember it correctly, I put that elixir inside a hidden chamber of a Flood Dragon Dungeon. If I get my hands on that Elixir, I would be able to eliminate potential weaknesses of my ss.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I wonder how the status panel is. They shouldn¡¯t have changed it, right?¡±

    ¡°Status!¡± Brian mumbled while standing in front of the vige and calls out for his status. With his call, a blue panel with ck words appears in front of him.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 0

    HP- 5/5

    MP- 5/5

    XP- 0/20

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 5 / AGI- 5 / VIT- 5

    STM- 5 / INT- 5 / Magic- 5 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- None

    SP- 5

    God¡¯s Coin- Zero

    Inventory- ¡­..]

    ¡°Alright! Nothing seems to have changed. d to know it. Anyway, Open Warlock Status!¡± Brian breathed a sigh of relief and called out for Warlock Status.

    [ss- Warlock

    Description- Possessing the power of dark magic and curse, you are forever the servant of darkness. Although it grants an immense power of dark magic, it also sucks your lifespan and poisons you with disabilities.

    Strength- Immense talent of magic (Dark Magic/other elements), Mental Fortitude against mental attacks, capabilities of pushing your physical powers beyond the limits of a normal magician.

    Weakness- Fire, Light, Spirit, Poison, Curse, and Lifespan.

    Active Abilities- Cursed Hands (Lv.1), locked, locked

    Passive Abilities- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1), locked, locked<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ss Advancement- Level 25]

    ¡°If it was really on my hands, I would¡¯ve eliminated all of those weaknesses. Unfortunately, UMA can¡¯t allow such things. Anyway, if I get my hands on Elixir of Dragon Heart, I can remove all of those weaknesses except for lifespan.¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s move inside and find some quests.¡±

    Brian quickly dismissed the status and walked towards the vige. He was wearing a in brown shirt and pants. He had no weapons in his hand or inventory. And, he had no money either. So, the first thing he must do is to get the quest.

    And, as a creator, it wouldn¡¯t be hard. He walked inside and found some NPCs around the vige. Just like the goddess he created, everyone else was created to be basic but because of the Zero-Point Energy used to create this virtual world, they can evolve on their own.

    Humans can¡¯t absorb Zero-Point Energy without any source like bloodlines. So, they developed New Gods to create virtual beings who can absorb Zero-Point Energy and transform it into different sources of powermonly known as Supernatural abilities and transfer it to real humans.

    Humans aren¡¯t god. They are just using everything in their arsenals to create a better future.

    Brian walked up to an old man sitting on the bench while watching over the cattle. Upon reaching near him, Brian spoke ¡°Sir, I heard about your son in the Forest. I am here to inform you that your son is alive.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The old man jumped up from his bench with shock all over his ce. His action cared for the cattle as they moved away.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± The old man held his shoulders and asked with tearsing down his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, but I need you to give me permission to bring back your son. He is still alive.¡± Brian nodded his head and answered. Among many other NPCs, some NPC had quests that they can¡¯t reveal by themselves. yers need to find it, one way or another.

    For Brian, this direct way was easier but if someone could help the old man, he would get quest by the system. Though, there is one problem. The rewards are quite low.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Please! Please, bring back my child!¡±

    [Quest Received]

    [Quest- Bring back the Old Man¡¯s child

    Description- Child is currently living within the cave of Poison Spider. Defeat the Poison Spider and bring the child back.

    Condition- Child can¡¯t die

    Reward- 50XP, 5 God¡¯s Coins, and Shadow Escape Skill]

    ¡®Nice! Although XP and Coins are less, I can get a skill bypleting this quest. As for XP, I can get enough by aimlessly killing monsters in the forest. What I needed was an actual skill to increase my strength.¡¯

    ¡®But, poison spider is going to be trouble, especially with my ss. I need to be careful.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir! I will bring back your son very soon.¡±

    Finally, Brian left the vige. He had remembered theyout of this vige in his mind. So, he immediately reached the forest in just ten minutes. As a normal human, this was his best running speed. He could buy a map from the menu but he had no money.

    And, the forest was only one mile away. But he quickly realizes that he was getting tired. Running was one thing, stamina was something he needs to take care of. So, he rested on the edge of the forest for ten minutes and finally moved inside the vige.

    The cave of the spider was located in the south. It was filled with small poisonous spiders. He didn¡¯t n to outright go there. Instead, he walked near the middle where normal boars live. The forest is designed for different difficulties.

    For beginners, the middle section was great because one can find one boar in a certain area instead of a group. But, in the west, a yer will find a pack of wolves. Although the strength of wolves won¡¯t be that high, it would still be harder to defeat them.

    Brian was trying to look out for yers as well. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to get his loot. The one who deals the final blow will get the reward unless it is a team battle. So, he can¡¯t let anyone steal his kill. After reaching a certain distance, he spotted a boar at a distance.

    The boar was moving near the tree and it waspletely unaware of Brian¡¯s presence. But, Boar is agile. So, he can¡¯t miss his opportunity. He slowly moves behind the tree and starts closing the distance by moving from the sides.

    Fortunately, there were many trees so he was quite hidden, and with proper sneaking, he wasn¡¯t discovered as well. He could use the Cursed Hands for a powerful attack but this will also have a side effect.

    So, unless he gets Elixir of Dragon Heart, he will try to use Cursed Hands as less as he can. Upon reaching nearly a meter close to the boar, just behind the tree, he picks up a small rock nearby and throws it behind the boar.

    Bang!

    ¡°Gaw!¡± Thud! Bang! Thud!

    As soon as the rock hits the ground, the boar jumped out of fright and moved straight but at this moment, it didn¡¯t notice a kicking from the side. Brian kicked it on its stomach as it rolled on the ground. Brian chased him and kicked again.

    Finally, he stomped his foot on the ground and pounced on the boar. His right leg bents and his knees struck his head until it collided with the tree and the blood spilled out of its head.

    [You killed Lv.1 Boar]

    [You received 5XP]

    [You received boar meat]

    In front of him, the boar turns into small particles and disappears. At the same time, a chunk of boar¡¯s meat appears in his inventory. After killing the boar, he moves towards the next boar.

    Once the boar dies, it takes an entire day to get resurrected. This is to prevent yers from killing the same monster.

    After leaving this ce, he quickly finds another boar. Unlike the previous boar, this boar was bigger which represented its level as well. But, instead of running away, Brian chooses to fight it. Just like before, he sneaks on the boar but this time, he knows he can¡¯t use just brute strength to damage it.

    So, he decides to use magic. Warlock doesn¡¯t have weapons but their magic is the weapon itself. Although he can¡¯t use Cursed Hands, he can still use magic which gives him immense control over his mana. But since he doesn¡¯t have a skill, he can¡¯t generate elemental powers or some other powers.

    Mana is attributeless and unless someone like him tries to cheat, one needs the skill to use mana properly. But, Warlock has a major advantage with Magic Stat. They can use the mana for boosting their strength, and agility and even change the mana¡¯s shape as they like.

    Upon sneaking on the boar, he releases his mana, using three MP at once. His stats instantly got boosted for a short period of time. So, just like before, he distracts the boar with a rock and kicks it. Then, he continues to m the boar with his knees and fist.

    Unlike before, he had to attack more than once and it had to be precise as well. But, after ten consecutive attacks, he finally kills the boar.

    [You killed Lv.2 Boar]

    [You received 10XP]

    ?(O)??? [You received boar meat]

    [You received boar bone]

    Seeing thest notification in front of him, he smiled and opened his inventory. In front of him, a panel with lots of slots appeared. But, only two slots had something on them. He clicks on the second slot and a new panel appears.

    [Item- Boar Bone

    Description- A strong bone of lv.2 boar which can be used to make weapons.

    Effect: +2 STR (Wears off if not used)]

    ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s go hunting some more boars.¡± Taking out a boar bone in his hand, he smirked and closed his inventory, finally leaving this spot.

 Chapter 10 Daddy named a new skill after his game name

    Twenty Minutes Later,

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 2

    HP- 15/15

    MP- 15/15

    XP- 35/ 80

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 15 / AGI- 15 / VIT- 15

    STM- 15 / INT- 15 / Magic- 10 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- None

    SP- 10

    God¡¯s Coin- Zero

    Inventory- Boar meat (30KG), Boar bones (15KG)]

    ¡°Nice! I finally have some strength but I feel mentally exhausted.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Thud!

    Brian falls on his butt and mutters ¡°Using magic continuously hampers mental capabilities. Even though I have Mental Fortitude, constant use of mana with magic truly does make difference.¡±

    Magic was part of warlock. Every yer can get ess with mana but magic was only possessed by a few sses such as mage, cleric, necromancer, and warlock. But, each has its own specific magic.

    Warlock¡¯s dark magic is closer to Necromancer¡¯s summoning skeleton magic while mages¡¯ light magic is closer to cleric healing magic. He could use mana to active Cursed Hands. It only costs two MP but if he uses it, the curse will impact him as well.

    So, he wanted to be patient until he gets his hands on Elixir of Dragon Heart. The five stats including STR (Strength), AGI (Agility), VIT (Vitality), STM (Stamina), and INT (Intelligence) are the most basic stats.

    Strength measures one¡¯s explosive physical powers. Agility means muscle movement, reaction speed, and running speed. Vitality represents healing ability and endurance. If vitality has reached the highest point, one can even be immortal.

    Stamina simply means the energy to do everything else. Finally, Intelligence doesn¡¯t mean knowledge. It means the mana capacity and mana regeneration. If Intelligence reaches a higher level, one can even regenerate more than one MP per second.

    Currently, he recovers nearly One MP per minute.

    As for Magic, it is an external stat. Unlike the previous five, this stat appears based on ss. And unlike other stats, it doesn¡¯t grow with levels. It needs either upgrade in ss or SP that he has.

    Increasing Magic doesn¡¯t increase mana or regr strength but it does improve his control over mana and the skills. Currently, he has no skills so he can only use his magic effectively to consume less mana.

    But, if he manages to get a skill or even create a skill, he can increase the power of that skill by increasing magic stats. In other words, it ispletely rted to his skills. And not just skills, even abilities are rted to it.

    That¡¯s why his magic is only 10 and his SP is also 10 where Magic should¡¯ve been 5 and SP should¡¯ve been 15. He didn¡¯t want to use all of the SP since it can be used in an important moment.

    After a certain time of rest, he finally left the middle part in order to find the Spider. He quickly heads to the south and ended up running into a group of spiders. These spiders were nearly half a meter tall. Their legs were truly long but none of these spiders had the poison.

    They were just Lv.2 monsters. So he decided to go on an offense. Currently, he was two times stronger than before. And, unlike boars, these spiders can¡¯t be tricked that easily. Of course, he wasn¡¯t nning to use brute force alone either.

    He picked dozens of small branches and infuses his mana into them. Using his magic, his flow of mana was quite strong. He kept storing mana into those branches non-stop. He was neither a swordsman to use mana in his sword nor a mage to shoot out a fireball.

    His cursed hand was quite useless at this moment. So, he got to do everything with what he got. After infusing mana in those branches, he started sharpening them. The spiders werepletely unaware of his existence.

    But, without any sharp object, sharpening them was a hassle. So, he used his mana once again and strengthen his nails. But, he had to now do it quickly. He was using a lot of mana continuously. After sharpening those branches, he picked one of them and pointed at the spider.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian had been exercising, and training in different martial arts dojos for two years now. Although he doesn¡¯t have marksmanship precision stat, he can still utilize what he has learned over the course of two years. He puts the bundle of branches on a small tree branch before shooting the first branch.

    Whoosh! Ssh!

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    His hand moved at the lightning speed as he shot those spiders with mana-infused branches. He was basically using his agility and his training to the limit. But, he still missed a lot, nearly forty percent. So, as soon as it finished, he rushed towards the spiders while holding two bigger and sharper branches.

    At the same time, he was getting the notification again and again.

    [You killed Lv.2 Spider] [You received 10XP] [You received spider legs]

    [You killed Lv.2 Spider] [You received 10XP] [You received spider legs]

    ¡­¡­.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    As he dashed towards them, he swung his wooden swords, shing the remaining spiders.

    [You killed Lv.2 Spider] [You received 10XP] [You received spider legs]

    [You killed Lv.2 Spider] [You received 10XP] [You received spider legs]

    [You killed Lv.1 Spider] [You received 10XP] [You received spider legs]

    [You killed Lv.2 Spider] [You received 10XP] [You received spider legs]

    [Your XP bank is full]

    [You level up] [You received 5SP]<sub></sub>

    [Your XP bank is full]

    [You level up] [You received 5SP]

    After killing nearly dozens of spiders, he managed to level up two times.

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 4

    HP- 25/25

    MP- 25/25

    XP- 15/ 320

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 25 / AGI- 25 / VIT- 25

    STM- 25 / INT- 25 / Magic- 10 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- None

    SP- 20

    God¡¯s Coin- 55

    Inventory- Boar meat (30KG), Boar bones (15KG), Spider Legs (124 Pics), Poison Sac]

    ¡®Nice! My mana is recovered as well. Now, let¡¯s hunt this spider.¡¯ Brian finally walked towards a cave nearly a hundred meters away from him. The Poison Spider was level five. So, even if he had improved, he knew he can¡¯t be careless.

    After all, the monsters inside this game are programmed to evolve. He silently walked into the entrance of the cave. From what he had designed, the poison spider was meant to live at the end of the cave where she stores all of her prey inside her webs but never eats them.

    But, this led to the old man believing that his son is dead. As he walked inside the cave, he noticed stickiness in the ground. Suddenly, his eyes widen as he somersaults, dodging a web flying to the ceiling.

    Thud!

    ¡®Damn! That was one hell of a clever trap. Now, I got no choice but to engage in direct battle.¡¯ Knowing that he was already spotted by the poison spider, Brian wasted no time and dashed inside the cave. As he moves, the light appears in front of him from the small creature known as moonlight bugs.

    They are ced in every cave and activate whenever a yer walks near them. Suddenly, the poison spider spits out webs at him. But, he quickly uses his fast reflexes to dodge them all.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    ?(O)??? p! p! p!

    But, just one of the web manages to touch his skin.

    ¡°Tch! I got no choice but to finish this quick.¡± As soon as he got contacted with the poisons, Brian knew he can¡¯t dy anymore. He stomped his foot on the ground and his hand slowly turns purple. The mana was gathering at his palm, condensing strange energy and releasing a purple glow.

    Whoosh! Tap!

    ¡°Cursed Hands!¡±

    He pped the leg of the spider with his hand.

    [Your enemy has been inflicted with Cursed Hands]

    [Enemy¡¯s stats have dropped by fifty percent for the next ten seconds]

    [Cursed Hand is affecting yer]

    ¡°Alright! Here I go¡±

    Brian took out two bones of boars in his hand and dashed forward. The spider started moving its leg around but its speed was too slow in his eyes. His hands were moving around like a swordsman¡¯s hands.

    Each movement was dodging the attack while inflicting damage to the spider. For the next eight seconds, he simply struck the spider from every corner. But, when it was the ninth second, he jumped into the air and held both of the bones together.

    Bang!

    His bones struck the head of the spider, splitting it in half. But, the next moment, its body scattered around into small spiders.

    ¡°Hooo!¡±

    ¡®Teacher, can a swordsman fight without swords and skill?¡¯

    ¡®Of course, he can. Do you know New Gods?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I know. But, isn¡¯t it the same? I mean swordsman inside the New Gods also needs sword and skill.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah, you are true but you are talking about those who treat swords as their weapon. For those who treat everything as a sword, a single trace of mana in a branch can split a boulder.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t small. Nearly ten mana points worth of mana were released from his body and condensed at his bones. The small spiders instantly dash toward him with their poisonous legs but at this moment, Brian takes a step forward and swings his body with full power.

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Style- Dragon Twister!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡­¡­

    Did you use the powerstones? If you haven¡¯t then you should use it here!

 Chapter 11 New Quest and Rewards shocked Daddy

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The ceiling got cracked and slowly the entire ceiling fell down but from the narrowest path, Brian dashed out of the cave with a mummy¡¯s body in his hand.

    ¡°Hu! Hu! Hu!¡±

    Thud!

    Brian panted hard while throwing the mummy¡¯s body to the ground. The young man inside the webs wasn¡¯t dead but he was currently deadweight for him. Brian looked back with awe and amazement in his eyes.

    ¡°I really did that?¡±

    In fact, that was simply a coincidence. He just wanted to try if it works. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to use Cursed Hands once again. And, it did work but also blew out his expectation. Using mana to enhance his physical strength and rotate his arms, he was able to create a hurricane powerful enough to destroy the cave.

    [You killed Lv.5 Poison Spider]

    [You received 25XP]

    [You received Poison Sac and Spider Legs]

    [Congrattion on creating a skill.]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    [You have earned 50XP, 50 God¡¯s Coin, and Token for Sub-ss]

    ¡°What? They added this function as well and so soon?¡± Brian was shocked when he saw thest two panels. Originally, he was just happy to kill the poison spider but he didn¡¯t expect to create a new skill on his own. At the same time, a massive announcement appeared in the sky, and in front of every yer.

    [yer DragonRider97 has be the seventh person to create a skill. His name has been added to the Skill Hall of Fame]

    [yer DragonRider97 has be the seventh person to create a skill. His name has been added to the Skill Hall of Fame]

    [yer DragonRider97 has be the seventh person to create a skill. His name has been added to the Skill Hall of Fame]

    ¡®Wait! This shouldn¡¯t be possible. Even if the damage was high, there are some criteria that need to be filled before one can truly call it a skill. So, how?¡¯

    ¡®Wait a minute! Magic! Damn, it¡¯s all because of magic. As a warlock, my external stat is magic. It increases our control over mana to an extreme degree. To create a skill, one needs to do something extraordinary with their mana and eternal stats.¡¯

    ¡®If it was a swordsman using this skill, it wouldn¡¯t be called skill. Because swordsman doesn¡¯t have perfect mana control like us with magic stat. So, when I used that attack, I used magic to control my mana to perfection, creating a devastating attack.¡¯

    ¡®So, it didn¡¯t record this move as a skill because it was unique. I just simply swing my arms. Rather, it did because of my extreme mana control as a warlock to create a sword move. That means this skill has been registered to the system and the next time, a swordsman can acquire this skill.¡¯

    ¡®Acquiring skills gives youplete control over mana for that specific skill which is also the requirement for creating a skill. Damn! I never thought of this before. But, 50 God¡¯s Coins and Token for Sub-ss is really over the top as a reward.¡¯<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®To get that token, a person needs toplete a certain quest nearly at level 50 or 100. But, I never expected to get it now. Even so, I can only use it after reaching level 10.¡¯

    Brian sighed with emotions. He felt he was blessed because of his knowledge of this game. But, he didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so broken.

    ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s check my new skill.¡¯

    ¡°Open Skill Status¡±

    [Current Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art- Dragon Twister, ¡­..]

    Pat!

    ¡®Damn! Why in the world did I name it by my game name? This is so embarrassing.¡¯ Brian pped his forehead as his face turned red. He closed his eyes while clicking on the skill.

    [Skill- DragonRider97 Sword Art

    Type- Sword Skill

    Mana Consumption- 10 (Dragon Twister)<sub></sub>

    Description- This skill was created out of the yer¡¯s imagination and extreme control over his mana. Currently, there is only one move that can create a powerful hurricane with a swing of his arm.]

    [Ding! New Quest Generated]

    [Quest- Complete your creation

    Description- It has been detected this sword skill can have multiple moves. But, it needs extreme dedication and crazy ideas. yers need to create a total of seven moves in order toplete this skill.

    Time- 1 Year

    Reward- 1000XP, 1000 God¡¯s Coins, Elixir of Life (Potion), and Spirit Contract

    Punished- Labeled as Failed Creation]

    ¡®wait, Wait, WAIT THE F**K! Elixir of Life? Spirit Contract?¡¯

    ¡°How?¡±

    Brian couldn¡¯t help but turn his head at the sky and scream.

    Elixir of Life was something that he does need. If he could get this elixir, he would no longer have lifespan problems because of his warlock ss. It was not an easy item to get either. Elixir of Life was a project that he dropped before leaving UMA.

    ?(O)??? It was an iplete project because he didn¡¯t get enough support from UMA Tech directors to create such a powerful item in the game. If this item falls in the hands of Warlock, he can go overboard with his dark magic. After all, UMA had three races and none of them wanted one race to take ovee another.

    And, even for other creatures as well as yers, this could be a potion to live for hundreds of years even in real life. Because everything in the game affects real life. But, he never expected someone else to continue and even finish this project.

    He knew this wasn¡¯t a joke. Because there is a firewall in the game. Since creators could create almost anything they want, they could think of themselves as gods who can do anything. This firewall blocked the developers to create an overpowered or annoying thing in the game.

    If that thing breaks the seven core rules of the UMA, it can¡¯t be added. And, Elixir of Life breaks one of them. A ss must have one weakness at the very least. Because Elixir of Dragon Heart, Holy Water of Elves, and even Staff of Pope can cure most of Warlock¡¯s weakness.

    The only thing they can¡¯t cure is the degrading lifespan. And, so if something does passes through the firewall, it must be true. Just this was enough to make him shocked.

    As for Spirit Contract, it was a scroll that can summon the spirit of a certain element. This is an extraordinary power. Spirits aren¡¯t the creation of developers.

    This virtual world itself creates the spirits in order to bnce the flow of mana. With the help of the spirit, one can ess an unimaginable amount of mana and also aplete mutation with a new element. If the mutation ispleted, then he can use that same power in the real world.

    Level One increases the strength by 5 points which equals five-kilo grams of strength. But, a person can only get ten percent of their total power which means he will only get five hundred grams of strength. This is a slow process.

    But, if one manages to get the power of spirit, he can instantly cover this gap with his elemental powers. Only twenty percent of humans have supernatural powers. But, this is not enough to face other races.

    If not for the absurdly strongest superheroes, humanity would¡¯ve been wiped out of existence. After all, it wasn¡¯t peace at first. Humanity¡¯s top ten strongest superheroes, each with the ability to take down the entire Zone by themselves threatened to live and die with vampires if they continued to fight.

    If it was all of the races against humans, then they wouldn¡¯t have considered this as a threat. But, they were fighting against each other as well. So, this threat managed to force them to sign a peace treaty. The vampires who attacked his zone were rebels.

    After all, there are vampires and werewolves who do not like the idea of being in peace with other races. So, to control this, UMA was formed out of cooperation. UMA selects and ranks the superheroes from rank one to nine, and even above.

    If he manages to secure the contract, even if he gets the lowest level of spirit, he can still rank fifth or even sixth in that ranking. That much power one can acquire through this contract. So, having both at once truly made him speechless.

    But, he didn¡¯t underestimate the difficulty of this quest. Creating six more attacks, each more unique than before could be extremely tiresome. He doesn¡¯t even know where to start. He helplessly sighed and walked up to the boy.

    He held him on his shoulder and dashed away. He has already rested enough.

    After twenty minutes, he reached the vige and met the old man. He used the fire to melt the webs and showed his son to that old man. Because his heart was still beating, the old man burst into tears.

    The people in this virtual world aren¡¯t real but they have evolved. They have every bit of emotion that humans have but they can still do something inhuman thing without any power. Staying alive for so long inside the webs was an inhuman feat in itself.

    This was only possible because he was a virtual being after all. With that, hepleted his quest.

    ¡°Status!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    [Powerstones required to check the status]

 Chapter 12 You cant scam Daddy

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 4

    HP- 25/25

    MP- 25/25

    XP- 140/ 320

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 25 / AGI- 25 / VIT- 25

    STM- 25 / INT- 25 / Magic- 10 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1)

    SP- 20

    God¡¯s Coin- 5

    Inventory- Boar meat (30KG), Boar bones (15KG), Spider Legs (124 Pics), Poison Sac Token For Sub-ss]

    ¡®Alright! Let¡¯s go and exchange meat, bones, and legs for some God¡¯s Coins. I should be able to buy a decent sword.¡¯

    Afterpleting the quest, he earned and learned the Shadow Escape Skill. He turned around and left towards the middle section of the vige while opening his Shadow Escape Skill.

    [Skill- Shadow Escape

    Type- Magic

    Mana Consumption- 3

    Description- Releasing the dark magic from your feet, you can conjure your own shadow and manipte it for an immense boost in speed.]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®I guess that makes sense. It costs a lot less than my dragon twister but it only increases my speed for a certain period of time. Thankfully, there is no cooldown but continuous use would definitely empty my mana.¡¯

    ¡®So, I must level up these skills. Leveling up-skill allows me to use them without consuming so much mana. If I am not wrong, Shadow Escape mana consumption would decrease by one MP after level 5. And, it would take me nearly five hundred attempts to level it up to 5.¡¯

    ¡®Oh yeah! I can simply buy a mana restoration potion and take an entire day for leveling up certain skills. That would be nice indeed. It¡¯s already been an hour or two since I entered the game. I only have six hours left before the next day.¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s sell and buy things before leaving for another adventure.¡¯

    Brian went straight to one of the shops. It was called ¡®Eden¡¯s House¡¯. One of the most popr and spread-out shops in the game. It had branches all over the virtual world. It is known for earning a heavy amount of profit.

    ¡°Hello, the customer! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± As soon as he entered the shop, a beautifuldy walked in front of him and smiled.

    ¡°I would like to sell something and also buy,¡± Brian replied.

    ¡°Yes, please!¡± The beautifuldy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she led Brian to a desk.

    Brian released bones, meat, and legs from his inventory that almost covered the entire desk.

    ¡°Woah! That¡¯s a ¡­.. lot of stuff.¡± Seeing those bones and meat, the beautifuldy¡¯s eyes darken a bit. She was expecting some items rather than food. She sighed and scanned everything in less than twenty seconds.<sub></sub>

    ¡°For these, I can only give you 25 God¡¯s Coins.¡± She looked at Brian with apologetic eyes and said.

    But, Brian narrowed his eyes and spoke ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying too much to your customer? One KG of meat costs one God¡¯s Coins, there is a total of thirty KG which means 30 God¡¯s Coins. One KG of bones costs two God¡¯s Coins which would be 30 God¡¯s Coins.¡±

    ¡°Although the legs of a spider don¡¯t cost that much, it still costs one God¡¯s Coin for ten-piece. There are a total of one hundred twenty-four pieces, which would be twelve God¡¯s Coins. In total, it would be Seventy-two God¡¯s Coins.¡±

    ¡°And, you sell them to your buyers with ten percent of profit which would be around 80 God¡¯s Coins. Isn¡¯t the difference too much?¡±

    Hearing his words, the beautifuldy¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect Brian to have inside knowledge of the trade. She quickly squeezed an ugly smile and said ¡°Sorry for lying to you, the customer. We can settle this with seventy-two God¡¯s Coins.¡±

    ¡°Do you think sorry is worth forty-seven God¡¯s Coins? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how many people your business has lied to? Do you know the consequences if I spread this out?¡± Brian asked with a threatening tone. This is life. If you have a cheat, don¡¯t ever hesitate to use it.

    This knowledge is only avable to the developers and Brian exactly knows how to use it.

    ¡°No, no, no, please don¡¯t do this! We are willing topensate. And, we will never try to deceive you. Please don¡¯t spread this. I will lose my job.¡± The beautifuldy instantly bursts into tears and bowed in front of him.

    Brian didn¡¯t expect her to use his weakness against him. He didn¡¯t function them to cry so easily. So, he was confused and feeling a bit guilty. But, he straightened his chest and spoke ¡°Alright, I will not spread this out but I want ten mana restoration potions alongside seventy-two God¡¯s Coins.¡±

    Ten Mana Restoration Potions worth a hundred God¡¯s Coins. So, the beautifuldy hesitated for a while before gritting her teeth and taking out a pouch with seventy-two God¡¯s Coins and ten mana restoration potions.

    ¡°I hope we can exchange more things in the future. Bye!¡± Brian instantly grabbed everything and left.

    ¡°I hope not! Oh god, I thought I would earn a lot by working in Eden¡¯s House but it seems I am notpletely safe. I can¡¯t sell things at such a price anymore. The higher-ups are okay as long as the words don¡¯t get out. But, it seems this method isn¡¯t that safe.¡±

    The beautifuldy muttered in a low voice and started collecting everything on the table. She knew she had suffered ny-two God¡¯s Coins losses because of greed for forty-seven God¡¯s Coins.

    At this moment, Brian had already left the vige. He was running down the forest until he suddenly got called by some people.

    ¡°Hey, you there!¡±

    He stopped and turned around. He saw a group of four people. One of them was a human male wearing normal white clothes, the second was a girl holding staff and the hat of a mage on her head. She was wearing a miniskirt and a purple shirt.

    The third was a barbarian wearing a brown shirt and brown pants. He was holding a hammer. Next to him, there was another human holding a book in his hand.

    ?(O)??? ¡®Hmm! Someone actually chose Bookworm ss?¡¯ That boy instantly got Brian¡¯s attention. Bookworm was probably the most broken yet weakest ss of all. Only humans can choose this ss and once you choose it, you need to continuously read more books to widen your imagination.

    Bookworms also get Magic Stat but unlike mages and warlocks, they can only use magic through their words. That¡¯s why it is the most broken. As long as he can imagine the consequence and say the word, he can warp reality to make it happen.

    But, due to such awesome power, he has one major bacsh. His body must be strong enough to hold the considerable bacsh in the form of gravity, pressure, or even a direct sh of mana inside his body. And, this is what makes him the weakest.

    He can¡¯t improve his strength stats like other sses. This ss was so powerful that developers had topletely change the algorithm for this ss alone. So, instead of his strength or vitality, his intelligence and magic improve after each level up.

    And, unlike others, he can only level up his strength by reading books. Killing and leveling up don¡¯t increase his strength. So, you must be a hardcore reader to choose this ss. Developers weren¡¯t even convinced to add this ss.

    ¡°Umm¡­.. can you stop staring for so long?¡± The boy instantly got shy because of his gaze and spoke.

    ¡°Oh, sorry! I didn¡¯t know someone would choose Bookworm ss. You have guts.¡± Brian raised his hand and gave him thumbs-up. He was really impressed by this kid.

    ¡°Hello! I saw you returning back to the forest. Are you free for a quest?¡± The human male who seemed quite of his own age walked near him and asked. He had a sword on his waist and seems to be from the warrior ss.

    The most bnced ss with the most bnced race. It is also the ss with the highest potential for both worlds. But, only a few people can understand this.

    ¡°You have a group quest? Are you above level 5?¡± Brian was quite stunned when he asked him for the quest. Group Quests are generally hard. He can¡¯t see their levels since they could hide them. Normally, people do not show their levels unless they are extremely high.

    ¡°Ahh yes! I was lucky enough to get the quest of Wolf Den. I wonder if you are free to tag along since this is five members¡¯ team quest. By the way, my name is SilverTongue.¡± The man introduced himself while pointing at other members.

    ¡°Her name is Ms. Sherly. His is a Davestone. Finally, that boy¡¯s name is Tempest. If weplete the quest, each member of the team will get 500XP, 200 God¡¯s Coins, five Healing Potions, and a skill.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian thought for a moment and asked ¡°Are you okay with me being level 4?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are. I am level 6. Ms. Sherly is level 6. Dave is level 5. And finally, the bookworm is also level 5. You are only one level below us and who knows you might level up during the quest.¡± SilverTongue replied as he revealed others¡¯ levels with a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°Alright then! Add me to your party!¡±

    ¡­..

    Alright, you know that you can¡¯t scam daddy by not voting for this book. Now, pay off with powerstones!

 Chapter 13 Daddy got another confession?

    ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s go and hunt some wolves.¡± SilverTongue brings out his status and goes to the main menu. In the main menu, there were only four options that can be essed with voicemands as well. There were other options like news and maps, but these were on the sideline.

    Status!

    Inventory!

    Friends!

    Log-Out!

    Among them, Status and Inventory are used frequently inside the game. Friends hold three mini statuses inside it. One belongs to the friend list. One belongs to the friend quest. And, finally, thest one belongs to the party.

    SilverTongue opens the Party panel and Brian¡¯s name appears on his screen panel. His eyes widened when he sees the name. He lifts his head and shouts.

    ¡°You are DragonRider97? The one who created the skill? Wow! You are only level four?¡±

    When his words entered others¡¯ ears, they also looked at him with shocked faces.

    ¡°Wait, you mean he is DragonRider97? Are you sure? That¡¯s the seventh person in the entire game who created the skill.¡± Ms. Sherly turned her at SilverTongue and shouted at him. Her voice was quite scary.

    [SilverTongue has invited you to the party. Would you like to join?]

    [Yes] [No]

    Brian clicks on yes and four different panels appeared above other people.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    [DragonRider97 has joined your party.]

    [Name-DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 4]

    ¡°You really are DragonRider97!¡± Ms. Sherly froze into solid rock as she pointed her finger at Brian.

    ¡°Why is her reaction so big?¡± Brian thought they would react in some way but her reaction was quite out of control.

    Hearing his question, the other three sighed and lowered their heads.

    Fifteen Minutes Ago,

    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe someone managed to create a skill once again. How do they actually do it? Don¡¯t tell me they are they practice some crazy martial arts and use it here?¡± Ms. Sherly looked at the big announcement and asked.

    In front of here, SilverTongue, Davestone, and Tempest shrugged their shoulders.

    ¡°No matter what, his future will be bright now. I heard once you create a skill, you get quite a crazy quest and rewards pushing you to the peak of this world. The other six who have created their own skills are now the big shots of this and the real world.¡± SilverTongue exined with a sigh.

    ¡°What? Really?¡± Ms. Sherly turned at him and asked with wide eyes.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Of course! The first one to create the skill is now considered equal to the top ten strongest heroes. Not only that, but he is also the heir of the Golden Wing Industry with a worth of over 10 Trillion Dors. His name is David Wincer.¡±

    ¡°All of those six people are from rich families with a worth of trillions. I heard they have taken some high-end lessons from top martial artists which allows them to understand the skill.¡± SilverTongue nodded his head and answered.

    Hearing his words, Ms. Sherly¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Wow! If I marry such a guy, wouldn¡¯t I be able to live in heaven?¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Marry them? Don¡¯t have such an unrealistic goal! They are powerful superheroes. You would never even see them.¡± SilverTongue poured cold water into her mind. She instantly felt defeated but her will to get married burned like mes from her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I ever see them or not but if I ever find them, I will definitely confess them.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡®C-c-con-con-confesssssss¡­¡­¡¯ Ms. Sherly couldn¡¯t utter a single word in her mouth even though she wanted to confess to him.

    A rich life, happy life, everything is waiting for her if she just confesses to him.

    ¡®Are you going to confess?¡¯

    ¡®You are going to confess, right?¡¯

    ¡®You are not going back in your words, right?¡¯<sub></sub>

    Suddenly, she got chilling vibes from her side. She turned her eyes at three of her friends and noticed their eyes telling her to confess.

    ¡®Damn! They just want to see me getting rejected. I am sure that¡¯s what they want. But¡­. If I don¡¯t confess, wouldn¡¯t that mean going back in my words? I must confess. Let¡¯s try it!¡¯

    She clenched her fists and lifted her head. She looked straight into his eyes and shouted ¡°Mr. DragonRider97, my name is Sherly Walker. I am twenty-three and single. My goal is to be a ninth rank superhero. Please marry me!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I have a daughter.¡± Brian raised his hand and apologized while looking away. There was a slight trace of blush on his cheek.

    ¡®Oh f**k! How can someone confess to a person so casually? Is our society so degraded? Is she a hoe?¡¯

    He slightly looked at her face and saw tears pouring down her eyes. Brian¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t cry! I do have a daughter but that¡¯s not the reason why I rejected you. You are good. You are cute¡±

    Before he continued, he ced his hand on her forehead and continued with a smile on his face ¡°In fact, I would be an idiot to reject you if we knew about each other. It would be a guy¡¯s blessing to marry a cutedy like you.¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t cry! These tears do not look good on your face.¡±

    Ba-dump!

    At this moment, Brian didn¡¯t know that he had done another misdeed just by smiling. He wasn¡¯t too handsome or someone with sparky life but whenever he smiles, he pulls the universe on his lips.

    From Sherly¡¯s perspective, she was gazing at the colorful stars all over his lips. Her heartbeat skipped like never before. She knew Brian wasn¡¯t exceptionally good-looking to fall for him at first sight but that smile.

    It was something else. Her face turned bright red as she ran away.

    ¡°Huh! Did I say something wrong?¡± Brian innocently turned his head at the boys and asked.

    ¡°Well, just forget about her! Anyway, let¡¯s move on. She will follow us closely.¡± SilverTongue sighed and pointed towards the western side of the forest.

    Brian gave her another look and sighed. Actually, he couldn¡¯t feel any kind of feeling from her. After his breakup and the death of his parents, he simply isted himself from love. Loving someone is great but when you break up, it hurts.

    ¡®Only Charlotte understands this! After the death of her parents, even she started isting herself. I am sure she doesn¡¯t love anyone. I am blessed that she actually agreed to take care of Ely. I think she sees her own past in me and I am grateful for that.¡¯

    Brian thought while moving towards the west. The journey wasn¡¯t long. They quickly reached there but just when they reached, their eyes widened. There were wolves in front of them but the number was outrageous.

    ¡°30, no maybe 40, or it could even be 50. How are we supposed to fight them?¡± Davestone turned his head at SilverTongue and asked.

    ?(O)??? ¡®Did they actually grow so much in just two years? I guess making half male and half female at the start was really a bad choice. Now, we can¡¯t finish this quest, and f**k, I also have to bear the punishment for joining the group at thest moment.¡¯

    ¡°But, we can¡¯t go back. The punishment is 100 God¡¯s Coins from each. How are we supposed to pay them back?¡± SilverTongue¡¯s face turned ugly seeing such a huge group of wolves. Although he knew he must fight, he can¡¯t win.

    And, once he dies, his level will reach minus. That would be terrible because it would also hamper his real body.

    ¡°So, are we just going to send ourselves to death? Look, most of them are level four or level five. If it was level two or three, we would¡¯ve seeded but they are not.¡± Davestone red at SilverTongue and spoke. His voice was low but his tone was filled with anger.

    ¡®Should I use it? If I can decrease their strength by half, we would be able to defeat them but then the curse will start affecting me even more. Oh yeah! This guy.¡¯

    Suddenly, Brian¡¯s eyes fell on Tempest. He was still holding his book but it was closed. He stared at him for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he has read that book. Without the knowledge, his magic can¡¯t do anything.¡¯

    Although he said that, he kept ncing at Tempest from time to time.

    ¡°Umm¡­. Can you tell me why you are looking at me like that?¡± Tempest got the nce of Brian sneaking a peek at him and asked with a shy face.

    ¡®Alright! Let¡¯s ask him. Even if he doesn¡¯t have it, I would have no choice but to use it.¡¯ Brian finally decided to ask. He walked up to Tempest who lowered his head with a blush on his face.

    ¡®That kid is seriously shy. Is he cross-dressing? Nah!¡¯

    ¡°Kid, have you ever read Love of Cursed Fate?¡± Brian rejected the thought of him being a girl because of the t airport and asked.

    ¡°You know about that book?¡± Tempest widened his eyes as he looked at Brian with surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have really read it?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes also widened when he asked.

    ¡°Umm! I read it just yesterday. It was quite sad that they could never get to be together due to the curse.¡± Tempest nodded his head and answered.

    ¡°Cool! Since you read that book, you must have learned something about curses, right? I want you to visualize Anti-Curse and use it on me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    I think Ely needs a new dress. I have an idea. How about we buy the virtual dress with some powerstones? But, currently, I don¡¯t have that many powerstones.

    Vote powerstones so that Ely can buy a cute dress.

 Chapter 14 Daddys new friend got some backstory

    ¡°Come on! You can manage an Anti-Curse, right? Just use it on me.¡± Brian asked with confidence in tone. If he gets covered with Anti-Curse, he would be able to use Cursed Hands for a few seconds with ease.

    ¡°B¡ªbut-but, my physical strength isn¡¯t enough. I might be unable to stand for a while.¡± Tempest knew he can do a lot more than others. He can even defeat everyone with a single word but he can¡¯t bear the bacsh of such attacks or magic.

    His body is quite fragile. And, he knows this more than anyone else. Brian sighed and puts both hands on his shoulders.

    ¡°Look I know it will be hard to bear the pain but you don¡¯t have to worry about your life. Dave is a barbarian. He can easily protect you. My ss is Warlock and my first ss ability is Cursed Hand. Using this ability, I can decrease my enemy strength by half.¡±

    ¡°But, the power of curse will also affect me. So, if you use Anti-Curse, it won¡¯t be able to do anything to me. And, I would be able to use my ability for a long period of time. Once their power decreases, I, SilverTongue, and Ms. Sherly can easily defeat them.¡±

    ¡°So, are you in, kid?¡±

    ¡°Y-y-y-es!¡± Tempest clenched his fists and gathered a bit of courage. He raised both of his hands and touched Brian¡¯s hands. He closed his eyes and mana gathered in his mouth. The amount of mana that was gathering in his mouth was astonishing, almost twice his current mana.

    ¡°Anti-Curse!¡±

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    His hand glowed red and strange power entered Brian¡¯s body. But, the next moment, Tempest cough out blood and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Dave, I will leave him in your hands.¡±

    Brian walked towards SilverTongue as he continued ¡°I am not sure if this anti-curse would hold on until I touch every wolf, so engage in the battle as soon as I start.¡±

    SilverTongue nodded his head and praised himself for inviting Brian into his team. He didn¡¯t expect Brain to choose Warlock, ss. It is just like Bookworm ss but they are not dead weight to the team but rather to themselves.

    Brian took a deep breath and activates his Cursed Hand. Slowly, purple mana glowed from his hand and dark mana glowed in his feet as well. It was like his feet were sinking inside the dark water.

    ¡°ss Ability- Cursed Hands¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Shadow Escape¡±

    Whoosh!

    His body blurred in front of SilverTongue and the next moment he had already disappeared. His body was sliding on the ground, moving toward the wolf. Even before they could sense him, his hands started touching each one of them.

    Pat! Pat! Pat! Pat!

    His hands were pping the butt or face of each wolf as he makes his way through them. But, the wolves weren¡¯t just letting him go. Some of the wolves got his presence and instantly pped their ws at him.

    Use Cursed Hands or Defend!

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Use Cursed Hands, this is what he chose. After all, he can still recover his health but he can¡¯t recover from the effects of the curse if he uses it twice.

    Whoosh!

    [Your enemies have been inflicted with Cursed Hands]

    [Enemy¡¯s stats have dropped by fifty percent for the next ten seconds]

    [¡­¡­]

    [Cursed powers overused! 10MP has been consumed]

    [Curse is affecting the Host!]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Thud!

    After using the cursed hand on everyone, Brian reached the next end of the wolves where he was alone. He found a few panels appearing in front of him while being covered with blood. He tried to look at those panels but his eyes were getting blurry.

    ¡®Stamina? The curse is affecting my stamina seriously. Originally, Cursed Hand only uses 5MP but at this moment, it is using ten now. I guess I really pushed it to the limit. But, I can¡¯t fall down.¡¯

    ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡±

    On the other side, Sherly took out a staff with a crystal on the top of it. She pointed the staff at those wolves and burst out her mana using a skill.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    Mana flow from her body into her staff and came out in the form of Yellow Lightning. The bolt of yellow lightning traveled towards the wolf and struck them. The electric shock from lightning damaged their cells but it didn¡¯t kill all of them.

    ¡°Tiger¡¯s Fang!¡±

    ?(O)??? At this moment, a sword shed down releasing a wild spirit of a tiger. The ws of the tiger were manifested to take the lives of others.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    In just a single stroke, SilverTongue managed to take down nearly five of the wolves using his attack. But, that wasn¡¯t the end. 10 seconds, they only had 10 seconds until the effect wears off.

    ¡°Yellow Lightning¡± ¡°Tiger¡¯s Fang¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning¡± ¡°Tiger¡¯s Fang¡±

    Bang! Ssh! Bang! Ssh! Bang! Ssh!

    ¡°Silver, this is myst attack. I¡¯m out of mana.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°ss Ability- Spirit Bomb!¡±

    Sherly shouted as she condensed a blue ball at the top of her staff using mana. Her mana was nowpletely depleted. Upon condensing, she threw the blue ball toward the remaining wolves.

    Boom!

    As soon as it hits the ground, the blue ball exploded but, it only released a powerful shockwave, sending them flying. Nheless, it was enough. Because early yers can¡¯t rely on themselves for everything. Low mana, less skill, low strength, with these, they got no choice but to depend on others.

    ¡°Sure thing! This is also myst attack.¡±

    ¡°ss Ability- Frenzied Sword sh!¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    SilverTongue moved with an extreme speed as he swings his sword. He was moving in the air but his body was changing direction with a simple touch of his sword. It wasn¡¯t his own mastery rather thanks to the system, he was able to move in speed and cut nearly ten wolves.

    But, just when he tried to cut the remaining, his mana dropped to zero as well as him. He dropped to the ground alongside other wolves. But, unlike him, they weren¡¯t out of battle condition. In fact, as soon as theynded, they immediately pounced on him.

    ¡®Damn! My mana is out. DragonRider97 suffered too much damage while using his ability. He won¡¯t be able to fight. Should I call Dave? But, if he moves, a single attack can take Tempest¡¯s life. Damn! I can only rely on myself.¡¯

    ¡®I might be out of mana but I am still a warrior. I still have a sword. I can still fight.¡¯ SilverTongue gritted his teeth and slowly stood up on his feet. He gripped his sword and swing it against the wolf. Unlike before, his movement was too slow and ten seconds have already passed.

    Ka-cha! Ssh!

    His sword managed to push the wolf away but the next wolf sneaked upon him from the side and sliced his skin. Itnded on the ground with a red-blooded w while SilverTongue gritted his teeth while trying to stand.

    Isn¡¯t it just a game? Can¡¯t you create a new character? So, why? For different people, there were different reasons. For SilverTongue, he can¡¯t die. He can¡¯t wait. He can¡¯t lose.

    ¡®I still have my sword. I don¡¯t need mana. Warrior¡¯s courage is still within me.¡¯ SilverTongue roared in his heart and thrusts his sword. His foot stomped on the ground so hard that his sword pierced the neck of that wolf before it could dodge.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    But suddenly, another wolf shed his back. He stumbled forward as his grip loosened. He was barely opening his eyes until something appeared in front of his eyes.

    ¡®Brother, why are we moving here? Did we really sell our house?¡¯

    ¡®Well, brother is nning on making an investment. If this investment works, not only a brother can buy the house back but also treat the mother.¡¯

    ¡®Treat mother, really? But¡­ they said it would take the money worth ten houses to cure her.¡¯

    ¡®Well, that is why it is called investment. Do you know who the richest people in the world are?¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­. Aren¡¯t those from Universal Martial Alliance?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, so why are they rich?¡¯

    ¡®Because they are super-duper strong.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s why your brother is investing to get stronger. If your brother gets stronger, he can join UMA and be rich. Then, we will move back to our house and also cure mother.¡¯

    ¡®Hurray! My brother will finally get stronger. Hurray.¡¯

    ¡®Now, now, let¡¯s eat something!¡¯

    ¡®Brother¡­. Can we eat something else? We have been eating instant for a long time.¡¯

    ¡®Two days! Give your brother two days then we will have a steak party.¡¯

    ¡®Really?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, trust your brother.¡¯

    ¡®Alright! I will trust you, brother.¡¯

    When those words resounded in his mind, his grip suddenly tightened. He pulled out the sword and swing it with all of his force.

    ¡®That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t break my promise here. My little sister will have a steak party tomorrow.¡¯

    Giving his sister a better life, curing his mother, and living out of debt. He had no time to die. He had no time to give up. He had no time.

    Roar!

    Just when his sword shed the wolf, another wolf pounced from the back. He tried to move but his grip was slowing losing the sword. Until he turned around, the w of the wolf was above his face.

    ¡®I am such an ipetent brother.¡¯

    Tap! Whoosh! Bang! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him and caught the w of the wolf. He swung the wolf and threw it to the ground.

    ¡°Thanks for helping me level up, SilverTongue. Now, leave the cleaning to me!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Poor SilverTongue needs virtual money to support his family.

    I heard Powerstones are amazing resources that authors can change into virtual money.

    Help SilverTongue earn some money by voting powerstones.

 Chapter 15 Daddy must defeat Wolf Leader

    ¡®So, he leveled up huh!¡¯

    Thud!

    With that thought in his mind, SilverTongue fell to the ground while Brian couldn¡¯t help but give him a deep nce.

    Determination, courage, feeling ipetent, all sorts of emotions wereing out of him.

    Even though this was just a game.

    Maybe for him but not for this guy. For this guy, this was something more, something that will change his fate. Seeing his face, Brian couldn¡¯t help but smile. There was a trace of relief and pride in his eyes.

    The game he developed is changing the lives of people.

    Brian turned around and took out two bones from his inventory. He didn¡¯t buy the swords since he was nning on training with his Shadow Escape Skill. But now, he got to use whatever he has.

    Roar!

    In an instant, four wolves rushed towards him. Seeing this, Brian quickly crouched and threw SilverTongue away. Without any hesitation, he poured his mana into the bones. Ten points of mana were used instantly.

    He spun his arms with incredible force, creating a vacuum as he moves. A powerful wind blew to fill up the vacuum, creating a powerful hurricane.

    ¡°Dragon Twister!¡±

    The hurricane pulled those wolves inside. The fast-blowing wind was shing their skin while they were colliding against each other. Each collision was dealing a lot of damage until the hurricane faded away as he stopped.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Those wolves fell to the ground, breaking their bones and covered in blood. He noticed that only half of those wolves had appeared. Then, he noticed the other half was taken care of by Davestone. It seemed those wolves attack him instead.

    It makes sense. After all, they will instantly find out the new target once their old target is down until nobody remains. Taking down those wolves for Davestone wasn¡¯t hard especially now that Tempest has woken up.

    Seeing SilverTongue in a devastated state, he instantly moved towards him and ced his hand above his chest.

    ¡°Heal!¡±

    A cluster of yellow mana appears between the chest and the hand. But, Tempest¡¯s expression harshly changed. Immense pressure was weakening his hand. With his weak physique, he can barely heal anyone.

    Brian was watching him as he bore the pressure inflicted on him while thinking about the Bookworm ss.

    ¡®Bookworm ss truly gives yers everything except for physical strength. Although they can¡¯t create skills, they don¡¯t need skills either. Every other ss needs a certain skill to utilize mana effectively. That¡¯s why you need to create a skill that is not the part of your ss to actually call it a skill.¡¯

    ¡®Up until now, I have been using my magic to transform my mana and enhance my body. Among mages, healers, necromancer, warlock, poison master, and only warlock has the ability to strengthen their bodies using mana.¡¯

    ¡®Normally, only warrior, pdin, monk, and assassin can enhance their physical stats using mana. Bookworm is a great ss but you would have to rely on others for support every single time while warlock possesses both magical powers and physical powers.¡¯

    ¡®Except for the weakness it has, this ss is almost perfect. And, even if I wasn¡¯t able to make it perfect during programming, I will make it perfect here.¡¯

    Brian lifted his hands and looked at them. He feels like having chains wrapped around the hands would be good for a warlock. But, then he is good at using a sword so he wasn¡¯t sure if he should do it.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    He lowers his head and touches his heart.

    ¡®The power of the curse is spreading. When I used it for the first time, I only used it on a single target. But this time, I had to use it on fifty. It is overloaded and now it will affect me every time I use it. Currently, I can use everything I have learned here outside the game as well.¡¯

    ¡®But, their powers will decrease by one-tenth except for ss ability. So, it is going to be the trump card. I need to reach level 10 to unlock the second ability and subss.¡¯

    ¡®Ely¡¯s presence is also here. I am sure trouble wille knocking at my door. I need to be prepared for that. Thankfully, Charlotte was nice enough to stay with her. With her strength, Ely won¡¯t face any problems¡­. Well, Ely is also strong.¡¯

    ¡®I am not sure if she has learned some fighting or is it just her blood aura. If it is former, then it is good but if it istter, I can only hope Charlotte can handle things.¡¯

    Brian thought for a while finally shaking his head. Trouble has never left. From the moment he lost his parents, troubles just kept on knocking on his door. That¡¯s why he learned that only strength can keep him away from those troubles.

    So, he left UMA afterpleting the project for the beta test. He had to leave early because if he stayed there too long, he would be forced to either brainwash and leave or stay there forever. After all, developers know the secret that many don¡¯t. Of course, he also threatened to destroy the world if they don¡¯t let him leave.

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 5

    HP- 30/30 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)<sub></sub>

    MP- 21/30

    XP- 60/ 640

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 30 / AGI- 30 / VIT- 30

    STM- 30 / INT- 30 / Magic- 10 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    ?(O)??? Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1)

    SP- 25

    God¡¯s Coin- 127

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Mana Restoration Potion (10), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss]

    ¡®Hmm! I think I should buy chains and swords. Although it will bring more pressure on my hands, it will also help for long and short-distance battles. And, this curse! I need to go there but firstes Sub-ss, then Mega-Dungeon, and finally Elixir of Dragon Heart.¡¯

    ¡®Although being at a party was helpful, I need to share XP every time. I should probably leave afterpleting these tasks. Oh yeah! Why didn¡¯t the Wolf Leader appear?¡¯

    Brian looked around but he didn¡¯t find anything. He turned around and shouted ¡°Everyone, take rest and restore your mana. Wolf Leader still hasn¡¯t appeared.¡±

    At this moment, Sherly and SilverTongue were already up and resting. As for Tempest, he had stopped healing and started resting. The only one who didn¡¯t rest was Davestone.

    ¡°Hey DragonRider97, can I fight the Wolf Leader? I am getting bored.¡± Upon hearing his words, Davestone waved his hand and shouted.

    ¡°Not right now! Wolf leaders aren¡¯t called leaders for nothing. Just like how bloodlines differentiate the status of a vampire in his family, titles are given to a certain wolf which boosts its strength to an unimaginable level.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it could be more than strength but anyway, Wolf Leaders are dangerous. We need to be careful while facing them.¡±

    ¡°You should rest as well. Leveling up doesn¡¯t restore stamina.¡± SilverTongue raised his head and spoke. There was tiredness and a little bit of helplessness.

    Brian nodded his head and sat on the ground. His stamina can¡¯t reach 100 percent because of the curse and the more he uses it, the more troublesome it will be.

    But, suddenly Davestone stood up and looked around.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Brian looked at him and asked.

    ¡°I am sensing something. It¡¯s around us but I can¡¯t sense its exact position.¡± Davestone exined while he tried to look around.

    ¡°Oh, sh*t! Everyone, get up!¡± Brian suddenly realized something and stood up. He looked around as well but didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Tempest, can you cast another word?¡± Brian turned at looked at Tempest who was barely standing and asked.

    Tempest raised his head with tired eyes. He was too tired but he couldn¡¯t back down. He felt like everyone was giving their best and he shouldn¡¯t back down even though he has already done a lot just from his first assist.

    ¡°Enhance our senses! Dave, stay with him and protect him!¡± Brianmanded him and turned his head at SilverTongue and Sherly.

    ¡°Can you two fight?¡±

    ¡°My HP and MP are nearly half but yeah.¡± SilverTongue took a look at his status and answered.

    ¡°My HP is full but my MP is still half. Once my MP goes down, I won¡¯t be able to help.¡± Sherly exined with a sorrowful tone. Mages are good when they have mana but once it runs out, they became helpless.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Silver, once Tempest enhances our senses, I want you to chase the wolf in front of her. As soon as you reach nearly fifty meters away from her, I wille and pick you up. At the same time, Sherly will use her attacks continuously.¡±

    ¡°By the way, can you do the double casting?¡± Brian asked with a serious tone while looking at Sherly.

    Unfortunately, she shook her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just focus on the continuous attack until your mana hits empty. Then, it will be my job to take you out of its gaze while Silver will attack from behind, understand?¡±

    When Brian asked, both of them nodded their heads. Brian turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Tempest, now!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    This is going to be a great battle. Our team needs supplies.

    Vote powerstones to give them enough supplies!

 Chapter 16 Daddy Slayed the Wolf Leader

    Tempest slowly raised his hands while gritting his teeth and spreading out his fingers. Mana was flowing through his veins, and gathering at his fingers. He closed his eyes and suddenly everything turned silent for him.

    ¡°Enhanced Sense!¡±

    A grey light burst out of his fingers and spread out. As soon as the grey light touched others, everyone paused for a moment. The colorful surrounding was no longer there. It was just ck and white.

    Brian moved his eyes left and right, trying to track the wolf leader. He didn¡¯t understand why the leader hasn¡¯t attacked them but he soon found that it was actually moving around them at an extreme speed. At this moment, he was just sensing the wolf¡¯s movement, he hasn¡¯t even seen it.

    ¡°Silver, to left!¡±

    Brian shouted. SilverTongue moved his head to the left and sense the movement. In his mind, he was sensing everything but for him, it was like he was watching everything. He could watch the wolf running around them.

    He pressed his foot on the ground and dashed towards the wolf. But, the wolf instantly noticed him and pounced on him. The wolf was nearly fifty meters away but its speed was so high that just a single jump allowed him to catch SilverTongue.

    Screech! Thud!

    But, SilverTongue wasn¡¯t just going to let it attack. He rotated his foot as he slides and falls to the ground and instantly gets up. Next to him, the wolfnded on the empty ground and chases him. The wolf was truly fast but they were already within the fifty meters range.

    ¡°Shadow Escape!¡±

    Three points of mana got burned and ck gas emerged out of his feet. Brian¡¯s figure blurred as he dashed towards SilverTongue and catches him. Only when he pushes SilverTongue out of the wolf¡¯s way, did he notice a bright yellow light shining toward him.

    ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡± Bang!<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡± Bang!

    ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡± Bang!

    ¡°ss Ability- Spirit Bomb!¡± Boom!

    Three bolts of lightning struck the wolf and damaged its body but even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it. But, the blue ball appeared in front of it before it could move and exploded. The shockwave generated by the blue ball made the wolf fly towards the sky.

    ¡°ss Ability- Frenzied Sword sh!¡±

    Ssh!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    SilverTongue dashes towards the sky while shing the wolf. The next moment, three bodies fell to the ground. The wolf, SIlverTongue and Ms. Sherly but one of them quickly stood up.

    Roar!

    The wolf leader released a powerful roar shaking their bodies. The blood was still dripping from its chest but it seemed like nothing happened to it.

    Whoosh!<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Hammer of Madness!¡±

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a figure dashed toward the wolf leader holding a big hammer. He raised it and mmed it against the wolf. The wolf didn¡¯t dodge it but rather released a powerful skill and strengthen its head.

    [Wolf Leader has used Innate Skill]

    [Iron Fur is activated]

    [Wolf Leader will receive 50% less damage from any attacks]

    Three different notifications appeared in front of Brian as he watched Davestone mming his hammer on the wolf¡¯s head. But, it didn¡¯t cause any damage. The wolf tanked it without any problem.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    ¡°ss Ability- Berserker Blood!¡±

    Davestone roared while releasing an immense aura from his body. In front of him, notifications of his strength rising by each point appeared but he only had his eyes on the wolf.

    He raised his hammer and poured all of his strength into it. Below him, the wolf also opened its mouth, and seeing this, Brian shouted ¡°Dave, get away from it!¡±<sub></sub>

    Unfortunately, Davestone wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear him. He simply pulled down his hammer while shape des of wind moved towards Dave.

    ¡°Hammer of Madness!¡±

    Bang! Crack! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    The powerful hammer mmed the head of the wolf, breaking the bone on its head. At the same time, crazy numbers of wind des shed his body as he fell to the ground.

    In just a few seconds, his HP dropped to five. The wolf bore the pain on its head and raised its w. But, Brian dashed in front of it and kicked. The wolf was fast enough to see it and dodge it but it had to retreat while doing so.

    After he was treated, Brian turned back and look at four bodies lying on the ground. Everyone has given their best but the wolf boss wasn¡¯t down. He turned and walked near SilverTongue, picking up his sword. Then, he held a bone of boar in another hand.

    ¡®At this moment, my attacks won¡¯t be effective, even the Dragon Twister. With its speed, there is no way I can defeat it. But, I know this game more than it. More importantly, I know more about my ss than it.¡¯

    Brian thought to himself as he released his mana and magic together. At this moment, purple energy emits out of him and covered his body. He closed his eyes and a strange memory came to his mind.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡°What the hell? Are you still trying to get through the firewall without alerting the directors? You know that you can¡¯t make that ss so broken. There is no way you can add a hidden mana attribute to it. The firewall will reject it.¡± A man in his twenties patted twenty-one-year-old Brian¡¯s shoulder and shouted. He was still older than Brian.

    At this moment, there was a massive projection of a cube. It was currently changing from green to red at the speed of a nanosecond. The man sighed as he looked at the cube but suddenly, the color stopped at green color.

    ¡°What? How is this possible? Mana was supposed to be attributeless. How the hell did you pass the firewall? Wait, don¡¯t tell me you did that again?¡± Brian¡¯s colleague stared at Brian with doubt and asked. There was a little bit of nervousness in his eyes.

    Brian shook his head and answered, ¡°Have you heard of the Law of Equality?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± His colleague nodded his head and replied.

    ¡°I just used the samew but for our firewall. You see our firewall is designed to make the ss more unique but not overpowered. So, we have added a lot of new features to some old game sses. Last night, I was ying a game where I noticed something.¡±

    ¡°There are two sses in that game. Although that game had no restrictions like ours, it still had something interesting. One ss had the power of light. Another ss had the power of darkness. One was used for healing another was used for killing.¡±

    ¡°Healer ss and Warlock ss has a lot of simrities but in those games, it seemed like Warlocks have more edge because of their fighting powers. But, in New Gods, we aren¡¯t allowed to make Warlock that powerful.¡±

    ¡°So, I did something else to get through the firewall. I bnced Warlock with Healer. One got the power of hidden light. Another got the power of hidden darkness. One used it for healing, another used it for killing. One is blessed and healthy.¡±

    ¡°Another is cursed and has many weaknesses. One had less strength, another had more strength. So, basically, I made Warlock ss full of weaknesses while giving it some overpowered abilities. And yeah, I had to add some aftereffects of using the hidden attribute. So, what do you think?¡±

    Hearing his exnation, his colleague pped his own face andughed.

    ¡°Oh my god! I never thought of something so obvious. Damn it! I always wanted to create an item that always brings death. Now, I know how to get it inside the game. By the way, thanks for enlightenment!¡± The colleague instantly moved to his seat while thanking Brian.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Brian opened his eyes and the purple energy was coating his sword.

    ¡®It is not a skill. It doesn¡¯t have the devastating powers of dark magic. But even so, warlocks always had dark magic in them. You just need to know the trick to trigger it.¡¯

    Brian knew he was cheating. Mana was indeed attributeless. Even though he gave attributes to the warlock and healers, it was only a hidden attribute. After all, dark magic without skill isn¡¯t true dark magic.

    ?(O)??? But even so, its powers will rise. He held his right hand behind while holding the bone in front of him. The next moment, he dashed towards the wolf while the wolf dashed towards him. As soon as both of them reached near each other, the wolf released another wave of wind des while Brian swung his arms.

    ¡°Dark Dragon Twister!¡±

    The hurricane emerged around him but unlike before, it was purple. It wasn¡¯t skill. He was still using his magic and mana as usual to enhance his physical strength but at this moment, he was also using the mana control to ess the dark magic hidden inside his ss.

    Bringing out the dark magic, he is now able to use the attributed mana against his opponent. The dark hurricane is much more powerful, not only distorting those des but also shing the wolf in mid-air.

    Thud!

    Thud!

    While the wolf fell to the ground with a pool of blood, Brian fell to the ground and his breathing slowly became harder.

    ¡­¡­

    Ely: Come on, daddy deserves powerstones for ying the Wolf Leader. Won¡¯t you give him your powerstones? Please

 Chapter 17 Ely wants to go to Amusement Park?

    ¡®Damn that firewall! I had to put an after effect for using the hidden attribute because of that shitty firewall.¡¯

    Brian was feeling an insane pain in his heart as if his heart was clenched by someone. But, it was only for five seconds. After five seconds, it stopped. Warlocks are supposed to have dark magic. That¡¯s the whole point of being a warlock.

    But, that stupid firewall didn¡¯t allow him to create a warlock ss because this ss was too overpowered. Mages aren¡¯t supposed to use mana to enhance their physical strength or even have mastery over certain magic.

    But, Warlock had both. Just like the Bookworm ss, he had to find a way to bnce its power and weaknesses.

    ¡®Unfortunately, I can¡¯t create a dark magic skill, or else I could use the dark mana without any problem. But then again, this just allows me to learn more than dark magic. I can be a mage as well except for Light Magic since they can¡¯t just exist together.¡¯

    ¡®But, having too many skills isn¡¯t always useful. I need to find the perfect skill for a certain situation. I wonder if they haveunched Hidden ss in the New Gods yet.¡¯

    While Brian was busy thinking, a new panel appeared in front of him and everyone else.

    [Congrattion onpleting the quest]

    [You received 500XP, 200 God¡¯s Coins, Five Healing Potions, and a skill.]

    ¡®Oh! It is actually a skill. Since I am focused on mana, it should be rted to mana. But, if it is rted to Dark Magic, then it would be even better. Let¡¯s see what kind of skill it might be.¡¯<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Saying so, he opened inventory and clicked on new skills.

    [Skill- ughtering Crows

    Type- Summoning

    Mana Consumption- 5

    Description- Using the dark magic, Host can summon the crows of the Netherworld. These crows have the deadliest poison all over their bodies and just a single touch is enough to kill a person.

    Number of Crows- 5 MP (3 Crows), 10 MP (6 Crows), 20 MP (9 Crows)]

    ¡®Whoa! I definitely didn¡¯t expect to get this skill.¡¯ Looking at the skill, Brian was left stunned there for a moment.

    ughtering Crows was one of the deadliest skills of a warlock. This skill belongs to the summoning type where a warlock needs to form a teleportation circle using his dark magic. It connects this world to the Netherworld where the dead souls and true devils reside.

    Among them, Dark Eyes Crows are the deadliest for their poisonous bodies. This is kind of an evolutionary skill. The stronger he gets, the more powerful crows he can summon.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®Nice, with this skill, I can even go for bigger solo hunts.¡¯ Brian was excited to test this new skill but he kept his excitement down as he noticed others moving toward them.

    They walked near him and said, ¡°Thank you for joining us, DragonRider97!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I should be the one thanking you for inviting me on this quest. The rewards are quite amazing. So, what¡¯s your n now?¡± Brian asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°We are going to log out after reaching the town. We wille back tomorrow.¡± SilverTongue seemed to be in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh! Then, let¡¯s try to reach Lv.10 as soon as possible so that we can try Mega-Dungeon. I also have a friend who can join us. With him, there will be another tank.¡± Brian nodded his head as he saw SilverTongue¡¯s hurried expression and tried to end the conversation as well.

    ¡°Yes, we will do our best. Let¡¯s return back to the vige!¡± SilverTongue said while taking a lead towards the vige. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    Brian was very curious about his life but he can¡¯t simply ask about other¡¯s personal life. But, just as he followed him, Sherly got closer to him and said ¡°His only goal is to give his sister a good life and heal his mother. That¡¯s why he chose Warrior ss.¡±

    ¡°Warrior ss doesn¡¯t have any direct weakness. He just wanted to get stronger and earn a lot.¡±

    Brian was surprised by his story but then he thought again it didn¡¯t seem that surprising. From the desperation that SilverTongue showed, it was clear that he had a deep motivation. The motivation of giving his sister a good life and curing his mother is actually good.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Do you four know each other?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot but we do know each other¡¯s identity. Can you tell us your name? Of course, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sherly asked with a little bit of expectation.

    ¡°My name is Brian Jackson. You can call me Brian. So, what about others¡¯ names?¡± Brian didn¡¯t mind revealing his real name. After all, all of this was for the sake of getting strength in the real world.

    ¡°Davestone is Dave Stone. Tempest¡¯s real name is Nn Kreg. And, SilverTongue¡¯s real name is George Dex. George and I are friends. Dave is George¡¯s friend but I don¡¯t know him a lot. As for Nn, you can say that we got curious about his ss and added to our group.¡±

    ¡°From then on, he has been with us. Wait, I shouldn¡¯t say from then on, it was just two days ago.¡± Sherly giggled as she introduced everyone else. Just like Brian, nobody cares about sharing their identity unless they really want to hide it.

    Brian nodded his head as he got more understanding about them.

    ¡°So, where do you live?¡± Sherly continued to ask which was quite unexpected. Name was a little easy to reveal because there are several other people with the same name but the address was quite awkward.

    ¡°Uhh¡­. I just wanted to ask if we could hang out in the real world as a group. I mean now is the time we should be united.¡± Sherly also noticed his awkwardness and strange gazes from Nn and Dave. She hurriedly tried to exin but the more she tried, the worse it got.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give her your home address or she wille to your home!¡± Dave muttered but his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Sherly¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she went near Dave and punched him in his face. As a Barbarian, he didn¡¯t even need to block it but still taking a punch to the face was quite unfortunate for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! He is just talking nonsense.¡± Sherly turned her head at Brian and tried to exin but Brian, Nn, and George had already left.

    ¡°Hey wait! Wait!¡± Seeing this, she puffed her cheeks and tried to chase them.

    After twenty minutes, they finally reached the vige. As soon as they reached there, George bid farewell to everyone and left. Nn also did the same. Everyone logged out of the game as well.

    Brian was nning on training but he found it was already good training to level 5 times in a single night. After he came out, he noticed it was already 2:30 in the morning. He decided to take a deep sleep inside the pod.

    Next Morning,

    ¡°Yawn~ That was a fine night.¡± Brian walked out of the pod while yawning.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Daddy!¡± As soon as he walked out, a little girl dashed towards him and jumped into his embrace. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t get choked or pushed away.

    ¡°Good Morning Brian!¡± Charlotte greeted him from the kitchen. She was preparing breakfast.

    ¡°Good Morning Charlotte! It didn¡¯t feel ufortablest night, right?¡± Brian asked.

    Hearing his words, Charlotte suddenly blushed while Ely gave her sharp eyes.

    ¡°N-no.. It didn¡¯t ufortable. Ely and I slept soundly. How was your game?¡± Charlotte shuttered at first but quickly managed to change the topic.

    Brian didn¡¯t notice her strange tone and answered ¡°It was quite good. I met new people and we also did Party Quest together. And, I also reached Lv.5.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Daddy, how did you level up so fast?¡± Elenor asked with surprise when she heard his level.

    ¡°Hehe! Didn¡¯t you already know? I was one of the people who created New Gods. I have some tricks of my own.¡± Brian patted her head and answered.

    ¡°I know that but I don¡¯t understand one thing. When you joined the UMA technical team, you were only a graduate. Why did they make you the head of this project? And, why did they let you leave? Mother told me that people who were involved in this game weren¡¯t allowed to leave?¡± Ely asked with a curious expression.

    But her words made Brian feel a little unnatural. He quickly hides it with his smile and says ¡°I will tell you someday. For now, just think that you have inherited your daddy¡¯s memory and creative skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that why I am so good at programming?¡± Elenor¡¯s eyes widened and her cheeks puffed out with pride as she asked.

    ¡°You know the answer.¡± Brianughed while putting her down.

    ¡°Daddy, after we have breakfast, can we go out to an Amusement Park?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    If you haven¡¯t noticed the vote button, then you should. Vote this book with powerstones so that it will motivate me to write more exciting chapters.

 Chapter 18 Ely needs Daddys Blood

    ¡°Amusement Part? Hmm¡­.. Alright, let¡¯s go to the Amusement Park!¡±

    Brian nodded his head and entered the bathroom.

    ¡°Thank you, daddy!¡± Elenor jumped up as soon as he replied, not even seeing that he entered the bathroom.

    Bam!

    Her jump was quite big as she shed with the door and fall back.

    Creek!

    ¡°Ely, are you alright?¡± Brian instantly opened the door and got on the ground, holding her in his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­.¡± Elenor raised her thumb and made a strong but cute face. Unfortunately, she was bleeding from her nose.

    ¡°You are not fine.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes trembled as he hurriedly took her to the sofa.

    ¡°Oh my god! Why did you jump so high?¡± Charlotte also dashed out of the kitchen and hurriedly helped Brian put her on the sofa while Brian dashed near the rack. He took out the box of first-aid and dashed back to the sofa.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s nothing. I am Vampire. I will be fine.¡± Elenor saw his worried expression and tried to calm him down but her voice became a little unnatural. Charlotte noticed it but Brian didn¡¯t.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°What are you talking about? You got the nosebleed. Even if you are a vampire, bleeding is bad.¡± Brian took out the cotton from the box and used it to hold the flow of blood. As he held it near her nose, he noticed a strange change.

    Elenor was slowly turning red.

    His eyes widened as he hurriedly put his hand on her forehead.

    ¡°Oh my god! You have a fever.¡± Brian panicked at this moment. This was the second day of his life as a father and he had already made his daughter sick.

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t panic! I think I know the reason behind her fever.¡± Charlotte pushed Brian a little far and crouched down near her.

    She stared at Elenor¡¯s face and asked.

    ¡°Did you feed her milk while you were small?¡±

    Hearing her question, Brian tilts his head with confusion. But a few secondster, his eyes widened as he shouted.

    ¡°Charlotte, what the hell are you asking? Of course, she would feed on her mother¡¯s milk.¡±

    But then, he noticed Elenor shaking her head.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°I thought so. Although your bloodline is stronger, you are a Vampire at the end of the day. And, a child on top of that. You haven¡¯t even unlocked your blood bank.¡± Charlotte sighed and then turned her head at Brian.

    ¡°You were admitted to the hospital for a week in thest year of high school, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing her question, Brian¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®How did she know such a small detail? No, wait, how does she remember something that happened eight years ago? And, doesn¡¯t that means the reason why she is suddenly suffering from fever is because of that?

    ¡°You mean that¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Charlotte nodded her head and said ¡°When you had spent time with her, she sucked a lot of your blood into her blood bank. Normally, vampires only suck the blood of the person they love. It could be their family or their lovers.¡±

    ¡°Although sucking your blood once shouldn¡¯t be enough, she could be able to stay healthy because of her strength. But, Elenor is different. From a small age, she didn¡¯t get fed on her mother¡¯s milk. Not because it is bad but rather it wouldn¡¯t be enough to fulfill her nutritional needs.¡±

    ¡°So, she has to suck her mother¡¯s blood once a day. She is smart but she is inexperienced. She forgot about this aspect while sneaking out of her home. Now, she is suffering bacsh from it. And, losing blood amplified it.¡±

    Hearing her exnation, Brian pped his forehead with distress.

    ¡°Damn! I should¡¯ve thought about this before.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlotte noticed some change in his tone and asked.

    Brian rubbed his head and sighed ¡°Although we have never met after that incident, I do feel weak once a month. Of course, I didn¡¯t get teeth marks on my neck but once a month, I lose a considerable amount of blood. If I have to guess, then it should be her.¡±

    ¡®But then, why hasn¡¯t shee and met me even once? Doesn¡¯t she know that it will only make me forget about her even more? Logically, she should be my wife but I don¡¯t even like her. How can I marry someone I don¡¯t even like?¡¯

    Hearing his words, Charlotte narrowed her eyes and clenched her fist. She felt intense pressure over her body. It was as if her difficult skyrocket once again.

    ¡°So, what should I do now? Can my blood help her?¡± Brian asked. He still wasn¡¯t sure if the loss of his blood was really rted to her.

    Charlotte nodded her head and said ¡°Since you are her father, she should indeed suck your blood. But!¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Brian looked at her with questions in his mind.

    ¡°But, she has lost a lot of blood from her nosebleed and she hasn¡¯t refilled her blood probably for more than three days. So, even if you give her your blood, she won¡¯t recover today. This means she has to stay inside for the entire day in her bed and can¡¯t go to the Amusement Park.¡± Charlotte spoke with an intense tone.

    But, her words made Brian confused. Was going to the Amusement Park really important for her health?

    ¡°N¡ªno- I¡­. want to go¡­¡­ Please!¡± Hearing those words, Elenor almost burst into tears as she clutched Brian¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t expect her simple jump would make such a huge obstacle for her.

    ¡°But, you can¡¯t recover in a single day. Don¡¯t worry, we can go to the Amusement Part tomorrow. Your healthes first.¡± Brian speechlessly tried to convince her. Although Elenor was smart, she was still a kid. Her stubbornness won¡¯t just leave her.

    ¡°No! I want to go¡­..¡± Elenor bursts into tears and shook her hands, throwing tantrum in her weak condition. Seeing this, Brian didn¡¯t know what to say. Just when he thought of convincing her once again, Charlotte spoke.

    ¡°There is one way to recover in a single day.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian and Elenor looked at her closely. At this moment, Elenor suddenly thought of something and her eyes shrunk.

    ¡®What should I do? What should I do? If I continue to be stubborn, she will seed even more. I came here to help daddy and mommy get together. I shouldn¡¯t help others. But! But!¡¯

    Poof! Poof!

    ¡®Hehe! Ely, don¡¯t think too much! Even if it happens, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. But, if you reject it, then you won¡¯t be able to go to the amusement part.¡¯ A small version of Elenor with red horns and a ck tail appeared on one side of her head. She had dark wings and a viinous look.

    ¡®No, don¡¯t do that Ely! Think about your mother, think about your mission! If you do it, then she would get closer to her goal. And, you will lose.¡¯ On her other side, there was another small version of Elenor. Unlike her counterpart, she was portrayed as a heavenly angel just like Ely.

    ¡®Ely, don¡¯t listen to this dumb, angel! She will just get in your way to go to Amusement Part. Just imagine ying Carousel, Bumper Cards, Water Slide, and Ferris wheel. Just imagine having all that fun today. Do you really want to wait for another day?¡¯ The devilish Elenor tried to convince her while showing her the images of those rides in her mind.

    ¡®Rub it off! Don¡¯t listen to her, Ely. She is just messing with you. You have waited for eight years. Why can¡¯t you wait just one more day?¡¯ The angelic Elenor dispersed those memories and once again used a powerful line to convince Ely.

    ¡®Tch! Losers wait for rewards, Winners get everything instantly. You are a winner, Ely. Don¡¯t wait for anything! Just suck that witch¡¯s blood and recover. It¡¯s not like your daddy is going to suck her blood. And, don¡¯t listen to this fool. She just wants to take away the happiness that you deserve.¡¯ The devilish angel suddenly went offensive as she pushed away Angelic Ely.

    ¡°Do you really have a way?¡± Suddenly, Brian¡¯s words woke her up from her thoughts. She saw an excited expression on Brian¡¯s face and giggled.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if I suck her blood or not. If I remain sick, daddy won¡¯t y New Gods properly. If daddy doesn¡¯t get stronger, my n will fail no matter how much I try. So, I must put away my feelings.¡¯

    ¡®And, GO TO AMUSEMENT PARK.¡¯

    She giggled fiercely in her mind and turned her eyes at Charlotte.

    ¡°Yes, there is a way. In fact, if she sucks my blood, she can recover in one or two hours. My bloodline is also very strong. So, it won¡¯t take a lot for her to recover. And, my bloodline is weakpared to her so it will simply get devoured by her blood.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian suddenly hesitated for a while and asked ¡°Is it really okay with you?¡±

    ¡®How can it not be okay? This is a perfect chance for me to y her mom¡¯s role. I tried showing you my cute side. I even tried showing you my sexy side. But, you never even look at me. Now, I will show you my womanly side.¡¯

    ¡®A gentle and caring woman¡¯s side.¡¯

    ?(O)??? ¡­¡­..

    Let¡¯s support Charlotte! Who is with me? Raise your finger and press on a vote to support Charlotte and help her win.

    Also, if you don¡¯t know, then you can show your concern about Ely¡¯s condition bymenting on each chapter.

 Chapter 19 Daddy kissed someone and its not mommy

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Actually, I find it very strange to connect with Ely so much. Although she isn¡¯t my daughter, now that I am taking care of her, and slept with her, I feel a strong bond with her.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t mind, then I don¡¯t mind her calling me mother either while she is living here.¡± Charlotte gently fondled Ely¡¯s cheek and smiled beautifully.

    ¡®Wow!¡¯ Brian¡¯s brain almost overloads when he sees her gentle smile. It was like an angel smiling at his daughter. Suddenly, his face turns red as he instantly turns his head away.

    ¡°Huh! What happened, Brian?¡± Charlotte was surprised to see him moving his face away.

    ¡®Did I mess up? He isn¡¯t angry, is he? Don¡¯t tell me I got out of line? He is really angry. His cheeks are burning red with anger. Oh my god, why? Why did I mess up? I should say something.¡¯

    ¡°Umm¡­.. nothing! Just something got into my eyes. Well, if Ely really wants to go to Amusement Park, then you are our only option.¡± Brian spoke while facing another way around. One hand was on his eyes while another hand was on his heart.

    His eyes widened and his cheeks werepletely red as he looked at the ground and thought.

    ¡®W-wh-what¡¯s going on? Why is my heart beating so fast? What kind of smile was that? Why didn¡¯t I ever see that smile? And, why is my heart racing so much?¡¯

    ¡°NO! I won¡¯t suck your blood and you are not my mother.¡± Suddenly, Ely screamed from behind and caused him to turn around. The blush on his face instantly faded away with confusion shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Ely, she is just suggesting you because of how much you wanted to go. If you don¡¯t want then you can say it politely. You shouldn¡¯t reject someone¡¯s goodwill in such a tone, understand?¡± Brian got a little angry hearing her tone.

    From a small age, his mother has always taught him to be good to someone who shows him some goodwill. Even if that goodwill doesn¡¯t benefit you, you must understand that there are good people in this world.

    He wants Ely to understand this. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know how much Charlotte has schemed just to say this line.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Seeing her daddy getting angry at her, Ely slowly bursts into tears.

    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaa! Ely hates daddy. Daddy never supports Ely. He always supports other girls. Daddy is a yer. Waaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Unlike Brian, she thought her daddy was truly angry at her even though she just simply reject someone who is not her mother. She felt like her daddy was being unfair.

    ¡°Hush! You can¡¯t cry at everything, Ely. And, daddy always supports you unless you are doing bad things. Sister Charlotte isn¡¯t some other girl. She has left her normal life just to take care of you and if you show such disrespect to her, she would¡¯ve no reasons to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Ely, you are a smart kid. You should understand the value of strength in this world. Your mommy doesn¡¯t like your daddy because daddy is weak. And, if he remains weak, you would have to choose between your mommy and daddy. Do you want that to happen?¡±

    ?(O)??? When he said that, Elenor¡¯s eyes widened. She wiped away her tears and shook her small head.

    Brian slowly puts his forehead on her forehead and says ¡°Your daddy needs to get a lot stronger. So, would you be a good girl and start treating Sister Charlotte as your family?¡±

    Elenor puffed her cheeks and nodded her head.

    ¡°Now, do you want to go to Amusement Part today or tomorrow?¡± Brian smiles and finally lifts his head while asking her.

    Elenor keeps her cheeks puffed, making a cute expression. Finally, she lowers her eyeballs and opens her mouth.

    ¡°Today!¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Hearing those words, Charlotte smiles and rolls her sleeve. Brian gets up and says ¡°Alright then, I will take a bath while you take a rest. After you recover, we will go to Amusement Part.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡± Elenor raises both of her hands with a loud cheer but her hands quickly turn weak and fall over her.

    Brian smiles and walks up to the bathroom. As soon as he reaches the bathroom, he closes the door and takes off his clothes, leaving only underwear. He walks up to the mirror and sighs.

    ¡°I might be above average but I don¡¯t think I have enough charm to impress a girl.¡±

    Saying so, he walks up to the shower. While talking about the shower, he looks at the showerhead and mutters.

    ¡°Even she who gave birth to my daughter doesn¡¯t want to see me. How could a beautiful girl like Charlotte like me?¡±

    ¡®No Mr. Brian, you are cool.¡¯

    Suddenly, an image shed in front of his eyes. It was a short memory but it managed to put a smile on his face.

    ¡°Looks shouldn¡¯t matter that much, right? But then even if she epts it, Ely won¡¯t ept it. She still loves her mother.¡±

    ¡°Is this the fatherly bond? I just met you yesterday and now I don¡¯t want to lose you. Not until you grow up and marry someone else! Hah! I am too weak.¡±

    Brian clenched his fist as his eyes turned a little red. It wasn¡¯t due to anger though. It¡¯s just that a lot of water poured into his eyes.<sub></sub>

    ¡°It freaking hurts!¡±

    Only then does Brian realize it and covers his eyes.

    ¡°Brian, what happened? Are you alright?¡±

    Suddenly, Charlotte¡¯s voice rang from outside and only then realized that he spoke too loud.

    ¡°Nothing! Just some shampoo got into my eyes.¡± Brian replies with a high voice. And, then he closes his eyes under the shower.

    ¡®Four years of nning! I did everything toy out this perfect path for myself. I won¡¯t let it go to waste. I will get stronger, a lot stronger. I don¡¯t want to rely on that ever again.¡¯

    When he said that, an image appeared in his mind.

    It was just a name, nothing else but the name itself carried so many emotions and a deep meaning that only a few people know.

    ¡®Sleeping Dragon¡¯

    After a long shower, he dries himself andes out of the bathroom wearing only a towel.

    Gulp!

    Just when he came out, Charlotte was walking back to the kitchen. When she saw him bare-chested, she couldn¡¯t help but gulped down arge part of saliva. Her face slowly turned red as she tried to look away but she couldn¡¯t. Her eyes were glued to him.

    ¡°Ahem! Sorry, I forgot to bring clothes inside.¡± Brian also got red due to embarrassment. He thought she would be in the kitchen since it¡¯s been a while.

    ¡°N-no¡­ it¡¯s okay. You did say we are family¡­.¡± Charlotte lowered her head due to shame but her eyes were still stuck on him. She spoke but her voice was very low.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ that¡­..¡± Brian wanted to say ¡®Don¡¯t mind it, I only said that to make your rtionship better with Ely¡¯. But, he felt like if he says this sentence, it will just get worse. He doesn¡¯t know why it will get worse.

    But, his guts say that it will get worse if he says something like that. He rubbed his head and said, ¡°I will go change.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-yes!¡± Charlotte finally turned towards the kitchen and he also turned around. But just when they crossed each other, Brian suddenly turned around and said.

    ¡°Charlotte, can I ask you something?¡±

    Charlotte paused for a moment. Her heartbeat raced. For some reason, she got the feeling that this question is going to be heart wrecking for her. But, she still gathered her courage and turned around.

    ¡°Y-y-yes?¡±

    Brian got embarrassed. He lowered his head and touched his head.

    ¡°Do you think a ¡®Smile¡¯ can be a reason for someone to fall in love?¡±

    When he asked that question, he shuts his eyes close. He doesn¡¯t know why he was afraid but he was afraid to look at her.

    ¡°Can you open your eyes?¡± After a while, a voice rang in his ears. He got startled when the voice got so close. He slowly opened his eyes and Charlotte was standing just a few inches away from him. He slightly pushed back his head but she just moved her head towards him.

    ¡°I know the answer to that question. But before I answer, I just want to ask you something. Please be honest with me and answer this. Whose smile was it?¡±

    When Charlotte asked that question, Brian¡¯s face turned red. It was burning as if he had a fever. Charlotte¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. She wasn¡¯t even blushing. She just looked straight into his eyes and expected the answer.

    Brian was in dilemma. He was afraid of making this worse. He was truly afraid but he wanted to say this. He wanted to say.

    ¡°You¡±

    When he said that, his eyes widened. He just thought that in his mind but somehow it got out of his mouth. He didn¡¯t know why this happened. He didn¡¯t know why he said that but he felt like a huge burden on his shoulder had disappeared.

    But what happened next shocked him. Charlotte stood up on her tip-toes and pressed her lips on his. While he looked at her face with wide eyes, she kept her eyes shut as she fully immersed herself in that kiss.

    Suddenly, his hands moved. They moved around her. His palm wrapped her waist as he pulled her near him and also bent his neck. The next moment, he felt like the world was spinning around him while he and Charlotte were stuck in time.

    He understood. This was her answer.

    ¡­¡­..

    Wow! They are finally together. Oh man, I was cheering for charlotte for so long. If you think this rtionship should progress, vote powerstones to encourage Brian to take the step forward.

 Chapter 20 Daddy asked "Are we going to Amusement Park or High Class Party?"

    The kiss didn¡¯t end instantly. It continued for a long time but it was never enough. Different thoughts were rambling in his head.

    Was he too fast? Did he truly fall in love with her? Was it just an attraction?

    He was a bit scared. He didn¡¯t want to form normal rtionships. He just wants to have a longsting rtionship. That¡¯s why he ignores the girls that he can¡¯t understand. Only when you understand a person, you can understand her feelings and you can adjust yourself to her.

    Charlotte was indeed hard to understand. He did ignore her but she was still his close friend from school time. For a long time, his Zone had werewolves and humans living together under the guidance of UMA.

    But never in his imagination, had he expected to fall in love with her. Was it because of her smile? Was it truly a reason behind this confession? He wanted to know. He wanted answers. But at this moment, he doesn¡¯t want to let it go.

    He just wants to kiss her. He wanted to deep deeper into this feeling.

    At the same time, Charlotte waspletely clueless about what just happened and what just she did. It felt as if the ghost took her body and made a move. She felt too shy to even think about it.

    But just like Brian, she didn¡¯t want to think too much. She just wants to feel this kiss. She just wants to taste his lips. But, suddenly she felt something poking her at the bottom.

    When she felt it, she moved her hand to touch it but when she realized what she just touched, her mind exploded and the kiss broke. She turned stiff as she turned around.

    At the same time, Brian also realized what just happened. Seven years, it¡¯s been seven years since he has ever done it. He didn¡¯t feel disappointed. But, he got embarrassed. He also turned around and just when he was about to leave, Charlotte spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your love will be true if you fall for someone just because of his/her smile. I never thought so.¡±

    When she said that, Brian suddenly froze. His mood darkened as he clenched his fist. But, she didn¡¯t stop there, she continued.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°When I was small, I asked my mother a question. Why did she fall in love with dad? My mother had a strong wolf bloodline and my father had a weak bloodline. Normally, in the wolf race, only strong bloodlines marry each other even if they are your cousins.¡±

    ¡°But, my mother still fell in love with my father. When did I ask why? She said ¡®It might be a myth or it might be a legend. But I always believed that if both sides fall in love for the same reason. That love will never break.¡¯ I didn¡¯t feel like I should believe it. But¡­. Now¡­..¡±

    When she said that, both of them turned around and looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Charlotte puts that same gentle smile on her beautiful face and says.

    ¡°Now, I want to believe in it. Because I fell in love with you for the same reason.¡±

    When she said those words, a smile appeared on Brian¡¯s lips as well. The same smile that stole her heart. It was in front of her. And, at this moment, it belonged to her.

    ¡°Yawn¡­.. Daddy, you still haven¡¯t worn clothes.¡±

    Suddenly, Ely¡¯s voice startled both of them. Both turned their heads around.

    ¡°Ely, I will get ready in a minute.¡± Brian dashed towards his room.

    ¡°I will get the lunch ready. We can eat and then leave.¡± Charlotte dashed towards the kitchen.

    When both of them reached their specific ce, their face was burning red.

    ¡®She actually loves me back/ He actually loves me back.¡¯<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Yay!¡± * both of them shouted at the same time. Brian jumped with a big smile on his face while Charlotte just continued giggling.

    On the sofa, Ely puts her finger on her cheek.

    ¡°What happened? Why do I feel like something super-duper important stuff happened while I was asleep?¡±

    But, she quickly shook her head and stretched out her arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They just started living together. And, daddy doesn¡¯t feel the way she feels about him. I am thinking too much.¡±

    She jumped down from the sofa and rushes towards the kitchen. She saw Charlotte giggling and her cheeks puffed out. She crossed her arms and asked with a suspicious expression.

    ¡°What are you giggling so much about?¡±

    ¡°Ehh!¡± Charlotte jumped like a frightened bunny. She turned her head and looked at Ely with a stiff expression. She quickly turned around and started whistling.

    ¡°What do you mean? I just smiled because the weather is quite good to go to Amusement Park.¡±

    ¡°Wait, who told you that you areing? Only daddy and I are going to Amusement Park. Although I drank your blood, I still don¡¯t like you.¡± Elenor shook her head with a cute expression and denied it.

    But, Charlotte just giggled and patted her head.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we family? Family supposed to be together.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Daddy only said that to make me feel good. We are not family. And, put your hand away from my head.¡± Elenor pped her head and turned her face away.

    ¡°Brian~ Ely isn¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop, don¡¯t pull daddy on our conversation. I allow you toe with us.¡± Just when Charlotte called out for Brian, Elenor pulled her hand back on her head and epted it with her angry but cute expression.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Charlotte giggled and continued to wrap up meals. She served rice, soup, fish, and some vegetables. She used the chopsticks to remove the bones from one of the fish which was also the smallestpared to the other.

    It belonged to Elenor.

    Next to the kitchen, there was an average-sized dining table.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Brian, food is ready!¡± Charlotte called out for Brian and then the next moment her face turned bright red.

    ¡®Omg! It feels like I am calling for my husband. It feels so good.¡¯

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t realize one thing. One confession was changing her life. She was giggling,ughing like an idiot, turning shy at one moment, and turning normal at another moment. But, she was being happiest at this moment.

    ¡®Did she turn into an idiot just because Father called her a part of the family? I guess one-sided love truly makes people crazy. Wait, doesn¡¯t this mean mother will also be crazy?¡¯

    When this thought came to Ely¡¯s mind, she shook her head frantically, denying this thought.

    ¡®No, no, mom is the strongest person in the world. How can she be an idiot? She won¡¯t turn out like this woman. I am thinking too much. Theck of blood is slowly starting to affect me. I have to suck father¡¯s blood from tomorrow.¡¯

    Finally, Elenor walked up to the chair and sat down. She puts her hands on the table, waiting for food. When she saw the food in front of her, but still didn¡¯t get a chance to eat, she stared at Charlotte and asked.

    ¡°Can I start?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you wait till your daddy arrives? Oh! He arri¡­¡±

    The next moment, her mouth was opened wide. She couldn¡¯t utter a single sound. In front of her, a god was standing. Actually, he was only God in her mind. So, it doesn¡¯t count as a universal god. It¡¯s like how a wife sees god in her husband.

    But, Brian who was standing in front of her was looking stunning. He wore a dark grey shirt, folding its sleeve. He had fixed his hair as well. He was wearing a mat of ck formal pants and had incredible charming out of him.

    ¡°What? Do I look bad?¡± Seeing those stares, Brian suddenly doubted his choice of dress and asked.

    ¡°No, you look amazing.¡± Charlotte immediately reached in front of him and slightly made his hair to the side which was sticking out. Seeing her up so close, Brian blushed a little and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Daddy, you look great.¡± Elenor jumped into his embrace from her chair and blocked Charlotte.

    ¡°Thank you, Ely!¡± Brian smiled at her while walking toward his chair. Elenor turned her head and stick out her tongue at Charlotte.

    Brian puts her back and they finally began their meal. It didn¡¯t take them long but the next process took an eternity.

    Girls changing their clothes!

    It took exactly one hour for them to get ready. Within that time, Brian managed to doze off. But, the result of the one-hour dressing sense was amazing.

    Charlotte wore a green dress. It was a two-piece dress. One was clean formal pants and another was a long upper garment that looked like a shirt but without a cor. Both were clean and dark green, making her look stunningly good.

    The sleeves on her arms were a bit transparent and she was wearing a gold ne with red ruby in the middle. She looked stunningly amazing.

    On other hand, Ely had changed her looks as well. She was wearing a teal green maxi and ruffled. It was a cloth with a dark blue upper garment that covers her upper body except for her arms. It was connected to a frock that spread to her foot. It was light green and looked amazing with that dark blue upper garment.

    Seeing their dresses, Brian opened her mouth wide and asked.

    ¡°Are we going to an Amusement Park or a high-ss party?¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Don¡¯t leave Ely clueless! Give her some powerstones to encourage her to find out about thing that is going behind her back.

 Chapter 21 Daddy or Super Daddy

    ¡°Daddy, after Amusement Park, let¡¯s go to a big hotel as well!¡± Hearing his question, Ely raised her t chest and spoke.

    ¡°Ehhh! I tried to stop her but she didn¡¯t listen.¡± Charlotte embarrassedly answered. In fact, she felt guilty because this was her n. And, she nned it with Ely. She was surprised that Ely agreed so easily. But then again, she remembered Ely had lived her life as a rich brat.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± What else can he say? Brian had no idea that Ely was interested in going to the high-ss hotel but considering her previous life, it made sense to him.

    ¡°Oh wait, I will grab my credit card.¡± Charlotte suddenly realized that a high-ss hotel costs a fortune and turned around. She couldn¡¯t even think of spending Brian¡¯s money especially now that he didn¡¯t even have a proper job.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this.¡± Brian didn¡¯t want her to spend as well since he already had a lot of money. And, making his lover spend on their first (date) was even more uneptable.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you don¡¯t have to worry. Daddy worked in UMA. I am pretty sure they had given him a lot of money.¡± Ely proudly nodded her head and ran towards Brian, jumping into his embrace. He caught her but her dress made it harder to hold her properly.

    ¡°So, did you also hack my bank ount?¡± Brian asked with a smile on his face. Of course, he knew that is pretty much impossible.

    ¡°No! Actually, I couldn¡¯t see how much they pay daddy. Daddy, why wasn¡¯t your name on the list of payments made by UMA to its staff? It was weird. How much did you earn?¡± Ely asked as she closely remembered the entire list of people who were UMA¡¯s staff.

    ¡°You want to know your daddy¡¯s bank ount so that you can make his wallet empty?¡± Brian looked at her and joked as he walked out of the door. Charlotte closely followed them and just when she tried to lock it, she found it was already locked.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Only then did she remember the House Assistance that Brian builds for his house. She smiled and caught up to Brian, walking next to him.

    ¡°Daddy, please tell me! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!¡± Ely started screaming in his ears and finally, it started irritating him.

    He sighed and said ¡°I have one-hundredth of your mother¡¯s worth. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Hearing his words, Ely counted her fingers as she muttered ¡°Mother¡¯s worth is One Hundred Billion if I don¡¯t include the family property. Does this mean Daddy¡¯s new worth is One Billion Dors? Wow! Daddy, you are so rich.¡±

    Although One Billion Dor wasn¡¯t a lot of her since she yed with tens of hundreds of billions of dors, it wasn¡¯t low at all.

    Next to her, Charlotte opened her mouth so wide that Brian¡¯s hand can enter it. She suddenly lowered her head with a gloomy expression.

    ¡®His worth is one billion? How? How did he earn so much in just two years? Why did UMA pay him so much?¡¯

    Suddenly, her worth of seventy thousand dors appeared on her mind and she got frustrated. Her enemy had billions of dors as her own worth while she only had a few thousand. But, she suddenly froze.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    She noticed her hand was caught by Brian¡¯s hand. She raised her head and looked at him. At this moment, Ely was staring at another side. He slightly leaned near her and whispered ¡°From now on, my money is your money. So, don¡¯t look sad! It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    Hearing his words, she felt warm inside her heart. She puts her arm around his arm and puts her head on his shoulder. But, the next moment, she felt something poking her head.

    ¡°Sho! Sho! Daddy¡¯s shoulder isn¡¯t for you. It is reserved for mommy. How can you be so shameless?¡±

    It was none other than Ely. She was poking her head and pushing her away. Unfortunately, Charlotte was strong enough that it didn¡¯t even budge her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ely! She had to give you her blood. Now, she is feeling a little weak. Let her rest!¡±

    Brian stopped Ely from disturbing Charlotte. He couldn¡¯t tell her about their rtionship. But, he didn¡¯t want to make Charlotte feel alone as well. So, he had to do everything even lie.

    ¡°Tch! She is a fourth-rank werewolf and she got tried because of that. She is too weak. My mommy is a thousand times stronger than her.¡± Ely wasn¡¯t satisfied but she didn¡¯t rebel as well. She only insulted her while pouting with a cute expression.

    Hearing those words, Charlotte bites her lips. Compared to her, she was truly weak, so weak that it might be impossible topare.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ely, how about we y a game?¡± Brian spoke which made her raise her head. Ely also looked at him with surprise.

    ¡°Game? Here?¡± Ely looked at her daddy with confusion and asked.

    ¡°Yes! This game is pretty simple. If you stop bickering with Sister Charlotte, I will let you y all of the rides inside the Amusement Park.¡± Brian nodded his head and exined.

    Hearing the game, Ely looked at him suspiciously but the next moment, she raised both of her hands and shouted.

    ¡°Yay! Thank you, daddy!¡±

    She wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed his cheek.

    ?(O)??? ¡°You are celebrating like you already won? Are you so confident?¡± Brian looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Hehe! I didn¡¯t want to talk to her. And now, I get a reward for it. So, of course, I am confident.¡± Ely¡¯s attitude towards Charlotte was very cold but both of them had no choice but to adjust. Brian obviously didn¡¯t want to make Ely sad and Charlotte didn¡¯t want that either.

    Soon, they reached the train station, and as they expected it was quite packed. The Amusement Park was in the Zone D. Three of them sat on the train and as Brian expected, everyone was looking at them, especially the girls, their dresses were truly high ss.

    Knowing this, Brian bitterly smiled and just waited. Many people could still see Charlotte¡¯s ears so they were quite surprised to see the rtionship between humans and werewolves. It was like porn. It is something that everyone knows off but still feels awkward to watch in the public.

    After half an hour, they finally reached their destination. It was quite far but the train was very fast. Even though this was the age of superheroes, technology was advancing even faster than before. Brian understands this more than anyone else.

    ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t we have a car or helicopter?¡± Getting stared at by so many people made Ely ufortable. She looked at Brian and asked with a sad tone.

    Brian looked at her with surprise as they got out of the train and walked straight towards the Amusement Park. Brian had memorized the map in his mind. He looked at Ely and said ¡°Because daddy didn¡¯t need a car or helicopter before. But now that Ely is going to live with daddy, I will buy one tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yay! We don¡¯t have to travel on a train after that.¡± Ely raised her hands with a sweet smile on her face. She was still in his arms.

    ¡°But, do we really need such things? I mean it¡¯s not like we would go out like this every single day.¡± Charlotte on other hand didn¡¯t like the idea of spending money. She was very conservation about money.

    Ely opened her mouth but she quickly remembered something and shuts her mouth. She turned around and snorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a car. I can afford it.¡± Brian smiled at Charlotte and answered.

    Charlotte tried to speak but Brian quickly replied ¡°From now on, don¡¯t worry about money. Remember, I don¡¯t care much you spend, we will never run out of money.¡±

    ¡®Not with me at least.¡¯

    Brian wasn¡¯t concerned about money. For him, money was never a concern at all. If he wants, he can even be the richest man in the entire world in a few years. Of course, he wasn¡¯t interested in being one. He was interested in being the strongest, not the richest.

    Hearing his words, Charlotte looked at him with a confused look. She knew Brian wasn¡¯t poor but promising something like never running out of money was very strange to her.

    ¡®It seems there are many things that I don¡¯t know about. With that much confidence in his tone, I can deduce that he had something to back up his words. It wasn¡¯t ignorance since he knows how rich that woman is.¡¯

    ¡®I really need to pick up the gear. I must find out more about him. Only then do I get closer to him and be more useful to him. In this world, there is no such thing as a normal housewife. I need to get stronger.¡¯

    ¡°Wow! Is it really true, daddy? Can you really buy everything?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    I can¡¯t believe Brian lied to us. He has no money at all. Give him your powerstones so that they can exchange powerstones for money. We can¡¯t allow him to ruin Ely¡¯s, Princess Life.

 Chapter 22 Daddy helped his friend

    ¡°Uhh! Can we discuss thister? People are watching.¡± Brian puts his finger on her lips and stopped her from taking it. Everyone around them started staring at them with a weird gaze. Even Brian was a little embarrassed by this.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± On other hand, Charlotte giggled seeing his embarrassed look. But, the next moment, she suddenly collided with someone.

    Thud!

    The man in front of her fell to the ground. She hurriedly bowed a little and said ¡°Sir, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t see youing.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Watch your steps next time!¡± The man was wearing a brown hat and a brown coat. He hid his face well with the hat and snorted at her while standing. But just when he walked away, Brian caught his hand.

    Brian looked straight at his head and said ¡°Sir, would you mind returning her purse?¡±

    ¡°What? My purse!¡± Only then did charlotte recognize that she had lost her purse.

    ¡°Go away!¡± The man shook away Brian¡¯s hand easily and ran away but the next moment, a shadow dashed in front of him.

    ¡°Do you think you can outrun a werewolf?¡± Charlotte knuckled her fist and punched his face.

    Thud!

    The man fell to the ground and her purse fell down from his coat.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Whoa! She was really a werewolf. Dad, look she is super strong.¡± Suddenly, a little girl whose hand was held by a middle-aged man shouted while pointing at Charlotte.

    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t point fingers at others!¡± Her dad put down her hand and walked toward Charlotte. He looked at her and said ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too heavy for him? No matter what, he is still a normal human.¡±

    ¡°Normal! I don¡¯t think so.¡± Suddenly, Brian spoke from behind.

    ¡°How could you say?¡± Looking at the man who passed out, the middle-aged man looked at Brian and asked frowning.

    ?(O)??? Brian crouched down and picked up his hand. There was a watch with a touch screen on it.

    ¡°GW- Model 546! It is a special watch only worn by rankers. This watch allows them to track down the dungeons and portals that open up and also allows them tomunicate with other superheroes.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, he isn¡¯t a ranker, or else he wouldn¡¯t go around stealing from them. Since he has it, it means he stole it from someone.¡±

    Saying so, Brian clicked the screen a few times and suddenly two small boards came out of the sides.

    Whoosh!

    The next moment, a powerful but tiny thruster shot down at the ground, and the watch flew away.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Where is it going?¡± The middle-aged man was satisfied with his exnation but still didn¡¯t understand how the watch was able to fly. But, instead of asking such a question, he asked about the watch¡¯s target since it would be made it easier for him to understand Brian¡¯s intention.

    ¡°To its rightful owner! A self-tracking mechanism is designed in the watch so that it can fly off to any contact or the owner of the watch. I will leave this guy in your hands.¡±

    Brian turned around and picked up Ely in his arms, smiling.

    ¡°General Troy!¡±

    When the middle-aged man heard his name, his eyes shrunk but just when he tried to speak, Charlotte held his shoulder and smirked with a dark expression.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give more time to yourdy and not bother our date?¡±

    Hearing her words, Troy pulled down his hand and turned around.

    ¡°Sorry but it seems like we will be sticking together for a while.¡±

    Saying so, he took out three golden tickets from his pocket. Charlotte immediately ignored him and caught up to Brian.

    Ady wearing a grey skirt and grey coat with brown hair walked up to Troy and asked ¡°Are we really going to waste our time on him?¡±<sub></sub>

    Troy shook his head and crouched down. He touched the chest of this man and two metallic chains came out of his hand, covering his body. After chaining him, Troy stood up and took out his phone.

    ¡°I marked a location. Come to this location and take the guy chained with my chains.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    Then, Troy puts back his phone and looked at his wife ¡°We should enjoy our family time without disturbance, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    His wife looked at him with a bright smile on her face and pulled her daughter in her arms. Lily looked at her father and asked with confusion.

    ¡°Daddy, daddy, who was that person? Was he your friend?¡±

    Troy shook his head and smiled ¡°It seems like your daddy is more famous than he thought.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Hearing those words, his wife giggled as they walked toward the Amusement Park.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with thatugh? I am famous.¡± Troy spoke to his wife while taking Lily from her arms. Then, he let her hold his arm.

    Troy looked straight and saw Brain and his family several meters away from him.

    ¡®I feel like I met him somewhere but why is he here? UMA technical department especially those who are involved in that project do not get to leave.¡¯

    Troy shook his head and finally stopped thinking too much.

    In front of him, Brian and his little family were having a talk while walking.

    ¡°How did you know that he stole my purse? My senses didn¡¯t catch anything.¡± Charlotte was truly surprised. As a werewolf, she had a keen sense but she didn¡¯t expect to get tricked so easily.

    Brian turned his eyes at her and spoke ¡°In a game, there is a ss called Bandit. They are like a thief version of Assassins. They have a special stat called Silence. It allows them to make their targetpletely blind from their sense¡¯s perspective.¡±

    ¡°Well, this ss was a bad ss but it was created to maintain bnce with Monk ss. While Bandits steal and plunder, Monk does not even kill, giving them a righteous stat. As their Righteous Stat increases, their strength in the moment of a battle can increase.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they will lose it as soon as they do something that society perceives as a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that game to have such a ss. But wait, what does this has to do with you? I mean even my senses were down so how did you find out?¡± Charlotte nodded her head with understanding but she didn¡¯t get her answer. So, she immediately asked again.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How do I say this? That watch told me.¡± Brian spoke but when she heard him, she stopped walking. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t process his words but until then Brian had already escaped far away. After a while, she realized that Brian had already reached far away, and she immediately dashed towards him, shouting.

    ¡°Hey wait, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Sigh! I grind the hordes of monsters for an entire night to reach level ten and finally became the First Rank Superhero, just to lose my watch. Argh!!!! It sucks.¡±

    A young man in his twenties grunted with frustration while staring at the sky. He was walking down the street while grunting with frustration. When he shouted, the people around looked at him with strange eyes.

    ¡°Hey George, what¡¯s up with your mood? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for reaching the First Rank in three days?¡± A girl wearing a hoody and a tracksuit appeared behind him and spoke. She had sses on her eyes with her ck hair covered with a hood.

    She had a lollipop in her mouth.

    ¡°Argh! I just got my Superhero license and the gear which included the special watch made by Golden Wing Industry. But, some insane thief stole it from me. Now, I can¡¯t even find it.¡± George had a tall but buffed body just like Brian. He was wearing a ck coat and ck pants with ck shoes, like a true gentleman.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you report it to the UMA branch office? I am sure they can track it unless that thief is smart enough to turn off the special tracker of that watch.¡± The girl looked at him and answered.

    When George heard her words, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Ahh! Howe I didn¡¯t think of that? Thank you so much, Sherly.¡± George shook her shoulder and bowed in order to show his gratitude. He immediately turned around but just when he was about to run, a watch floated in front of him.

    ¡°I think I read this somewhere. It is said that Golden Wing has inserted a self-tracking system in their high-end model watches which allows Superheroes to send or receive the watch from any ce they want. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. But, they won¡¯t fly unless they are taken out of someone¡¯s wrist and personally activated.¡±

    ¡°Which means someone who send this to you hacked into this watch in case you did put security. So, did you?¡± Sherly asked with doubts in her mind.

    ¡°Yes, I did put a lock and look! Not only did this person send me the watch but also wrote a message. Look!¡± George shook his hand in front of her. Sherly also curiously stared down at the watch and read the message.

    [Congrattion on bing a Superhero, George! Hard work always pays off!]

 Chapter 23 Ely made her first friend

    ¡°Woooooooooooooo!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Yooooooooooooooo!¡±

    Three different screams rang out from the first seat of the roller-coaster. Three people were none other than Brian, Charlotte, and Ely.

    ¡°I thought children aren¡¯t allowed toe here. So, why are we ying this with her?¡± Charlotte screamed while looking at Brian. Ely was sitting in the middle while they were on the left and right.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This roller-coaster allows children if they don¡¯t fear it.¡± Brian said while looking at Ely who seemed toughing and enjoying this roller-coaster.

    On other hand, it was Charlotte who was screaming out loud. Unlike a normal roller-coaster, this was not just faster but also for a long time. Charlotte almost passed out. Brian felt guilty for making her take a ride while Ely was enjoying it.

    After it stopped, all three of them got off their seat and walked away. As they walked away, a little girl pointed her finger at them and said ¡°Daddy, I also want to ride that.¡±

    Hearing his daughter¡¯s request, Troy looked at the roller-coaster and said ¡°Lily, this isn¡¯t something you can ride. You won¡¯t be able to stay conscious.¡±

    ¡°Then, why doesn¡¯t she feel anything? Are you saying that I am weaker than her? Daddy, you don¡¯t trust your daughter.¡± Lily instantly made teary eyes as she jumped into her mommy¡¯s legs and started crying.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Dear, your father, and mother are humans while her mother isn¡¯t. She must have inherited some incredible strength from birth. If you ride that roller-coaster, you will puke and fall unconscious. Then, not only you won¡¯t be able to enjoy it, but if someone from your school sees it, then they will also make fun of you.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s not y that, okay! Look, now she is going to y Bumper Cars. How about you y with her and make friends with her?¡± Troy¡¯s wife patted her head and spoke with a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lily wiped away her tears and looked at her mommy¡¯s face with bright eyes.

    ¡°Yeah! You should make friends with her.¡± Her mother nodded her head and answered.

    ¡°Hurray! I will.¡± Lily raised both of her hands cheering, and ran away.

    ¡°Hehe! Hopefully, that girl won¡¯t be hard to talk to.¡± Troy¡¯s wife giggled and spoke but she noticed a serious look on her husband¡¯s face. She frowned and asked.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Peggy, tell me something! A small kid, no matter how angry she might get, she will try to get in her mother¡¯s embrace right?¡± Troy asked while staring at the Bumper Cars.

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, she has never even talked with thatdy. And, those two seem awkward in manymon interactions. Did your detective eyes catch something?¡± Peggy asked as she puts her hand on her chin.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in it but after seeing him who isn¡¯t supposed to be here, I feel like I can add something to this puzzle. Red Eyes and Silver Hair aren¡¯t that rare but together, they can only be found in one family.¡±

    ¡°And, even in that family, only one person has Silver Hair and Red Eyes. Normally, I wouldn¡¯tpare this girl to her but when I think about it, the more sense it starts to make. This little girl seems to be seven or eight years old.¡±

    ¡°And, exactly eight years ago, she changed her title from Blood Princess to Blood Queen. And, you couldn¡¯t find this little girl¡¯s identity in UMA general information center as well. Don¡¯t you find it suspicious?¡± Troy asked as he deeply analyzed her situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about suspicion. The questions would be why the strongest creature on the earth would bear the child of a human, and a normal human nheless.¡± Peggy shook her head and asked while looking at him with eyebrows narrowing.

    ¡°Normal human? Do you think a normal human would be able to find the movement of a Rank One ranker especially a ranker with Bandit ss? Peggy, I think this little tour of ours will be much more interesting.¡± Troy smirked and took a step forward. Peggy hurriedly followed him while shaking her with a smile.

    She quickly reached near him and closed her arm around his, while cing her head on his shoulder. She doesn¡¯t care about Brian or Ely. She just wants to spend her spare time with her husband.

    Troy nced at his wife and sighed. He decided not to focus too much on Brian. After all, he came here just for his wife and daughter. And, he and his wife had to finish their work in advance just to take a day off.

    General Troy/ Detective Troy is one of the most prominent members of UMA and is currently in the Sixth Rank Superhero ranking. He was a detective before awakening his superpowers and it only enhanced his detective skills.

    Peggy Carter, wife of Troy Carter and mother of Lily Carter. She is currently the head of the UMA intelligence office. Unlike Troy, she is only responsible for managing information of the entire UMA except for some secretive information that is only hidden by some higher-level members.<sub></sub>

    Brian¡¯s information was also hidden there. So, she couldn¡¯t find it. She only knew his fake information while working as an Interim in Technical Department.

    While they were walking towards the Bumper Cards, their daughter had already started a conversation with Ely.

    ¡°Hello friend, my name is Lily. Do you want to y together?¡± Lily tried to be as formal as she could be. She also extended her hand for a handshake. That¡¯s what her mother taught her. But Ely was a little confused with such behavior. There were only two kinds of attitudes toward her.

    One is filled with warmth and love while another is filled with coldness and hate. But, Lily¡¯s tone was in the middle. She was neither overly friendly norpletely unfriendly which caught herpletely off guard.

    ¡°Ahem! Shouldn¡¯t you say hello to your new friend, Ely¡± Brian cleared his throat and asked?

    Ely raised her head with hesitation and looked at him. Brian smiled and nodded his head. Ely bites her lips and shook her hand while speaking.

    ¡°M-my name is Elenor Ba¡­ Jackson. Nice to meet you!¡±

    Her voice shuttered at first but she quickly controlled it. She was saying her mother¡¯s surname but she quickly realized the consequences of her identity being leaked and used her father¡¯s surname.

    ¡°How old are you, Elenor?¡± Lily smiled and asked.

    ¡°I am Eight Years Old.¡± Ely finally calmed down and replied but she still couldn¡¯t properly smile.

    ¡°Really? I am Ten Years Old. Do you know what it means?¡± Lily giggled and asked with a great urge to answer it right now.

    Ely shook her head and Lily jumped and patted Ely¡¯s shoulder saying ¡°Since we are going to be friends and you are younger than me, then your trouble is my trouble. If anyone bullies you, then you can tell me. I will smash their head. By the way, which school do you go to?¡±

    ¡°School? I don¡¯t go to school.¡± Ely shook her head and replied.

    But her reply made Lily confused. She looked at Brian and asked ¡°Your daddy looks rich. So, why aren¡¯t you going to school?¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Little Girl, Ely has a small problem. So, she is homeschooled. And, I feel like she can learn a lot better at home than at school.¡± Brian saw Ely¡¯s awkward and sad face. He immediately decided to interfere.

    ¡°But, Mr. Brian, school isn¡¯t just for knowledge. It is also an opportunity for a child to get ustomed to new friends and teachers. It is also about the experience. I think you should let her join the school.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang from behind which belonged to none other than Troy.

    Hearing his words, Brian smiled and nodded ¡°It seems General has already investigated me. Anyway, nice to meet you. My name is Brian Jackson.¡±

    Saying so, Brian extended his hand and Troy replied with a handshake.

    ?(O)??? ¡°My name is Troy Carter. Nice to meet you. And, this is my wife Peggy Carter. As for our daughter, you have already met her.¡±

    Peggy smiled and nodded at him. Troy and Peggy turned their heads at Charlotte who was standing there silently. When she got their gazes, she smiled and opened her mouth.

    ¡°My name is Charlotte Edith.¡±

    Hearing her introduction, Troy and Peggy looked at each other but they didn¡¯t continue to prey on it.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, my daughter is studying in a school where I can help your daughter enter without any qualification. It would be a little high on a budget but if you can manage it, then it would be a perfect school for your daughter.¡±

    ¡°She would not only be trained as a student but also future ranker. So, what do you think?¡± Troy distracted himself from Charlotte and looked at Brian, asking him.

    Brian smiled and replied ¡°Sorry General Troy, but I can¡¯te to the conclusion right now. How about I give you a callter?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Here is my number. Anyway, since we havee here, why not enjoy it more?¡±

    Troy smiled and gave him his number while pointing his finger at another amazing ride.

 Chapter 24 Daddy Saves the Day

    While two little girls started ying on their own, four of them enjoyed some other rides. Of course, they couldn¡¯t leave two girls away from their sight, especially inside Amusement Park. So, they ced a tracker on them before letting them have fun on their own.

    ¡°So, what should we y?¡± Troy looked at the bunch of different rides and asked.

    ¡°How about we go for that one?¡± Brian pointed at the Swing Ride and asked.

    ¡°Good idea!¡±

    Both of them agreed without even asking their respected wife/girlfriend. Peggy and Charlotte didn¡¯t make any scene and chased after them. One after another, they tested different rides and finally met their children as well.

    But, there was one more ride remaining. For this ride, Brian and Troy let their daughters enjoy it first since there were no more seats left for all six of them. Although two more people could go, they decided to wait since their daughter could try other rides while they waited from the ground.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡± Suddenly, a loud voice rang from behind which stunned four of them. They turned around and saw a group of monstersing out of a portal.

    ¡°Instant Portal! Damn it¡­¡­ There are too many people here.¡± Troy cursed when he saw the portal. He looked around and saw many people running away from those monsters. These monsters were goblins but not normal goblins.

    They have evolved versions known as Berserk Goblin, known for their Dark Red skin.

    Whoosh! Bang! Thud! Thud!

    Without wasting any seconds, Troy dashed towards the berserk goblin and released a chain from his hand, wrapping it around the goblin¡¯s neck. Then, he pulled the chain and smashed the goblin on the ground a few times.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Peggy, take the people away from here.¡±

    Troy turned around and shouted while releasing dozens of chains from his hand. Each chain wrapped around the goblins¡¯ neck as he stopped their movement.

    Peggy suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of a group of people. She touched those people and once again disappeared. Her powers were teleportation, allowing her to teleport within a certain range.

    ¡°Charlotte, go and help him. I will help other people.¡± Brian shouted at Charlotte while running towards the people. He had a little bit of mana and a little bit of physical strength than most people but that¡¯s it. He doesn¡¯t have the power to face the Berserk Goblins.

    Charlotte looked a little surprised when she heard him. But, when she turned her head and looked at Troy, she found that he wasn¡¯t moving. He was trying everything just to keep them in ce and by each second, he was getting pulled near them.

    Grr!

    She immediately realized the situation and spread out her hands. Strange energy appeared on her fingers and took the shape of her nails, just a lot longer. Her face also changed a little bit as her teeth elongated.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    Her body dashed towards the goblin as if she was the wind. She decreased the size of her energy nail and clenched her fist. As soon as she reached the goblin, she punched with all of her strength. Troy instantly released the chain and the goblin flew out but she quickly chased after it.

    Ssh!

    Before it could fall to the ground, she opened her hand and her nails elongated once again. She stretched out her hand and shed her nails at the chest of the goblin. The red blood spilled on her hand and the goblin fell to the ground, covered in its own blood.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Grr!

    She turned around her and her expression turned savage. She was literally roaring like a wolf. Without hesitating, she instantly dashed towards the next goblin.

    While she was fighting, Brian was helping the people get away from the portals. Many of them were children so he had to move fast. He was literally carrying them away from the scene.

    Bang!

    But, quickly he noticed something that widened his eyes. One of the goblins broke the control room of the Ferris Wheel and it was now unable to stop. As soon as he saw that, he shouted.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡±

    His voice was quite loud. As soon as she heard him, her eyes followed his gaze and saw the goblin near the control. She immediately understood his intention and dashed towards that goblin.

    But, this time the goblin noticed her in the middle and immediately turned at her. It raised its fist and shot a punch at her. But, instead of colliding with its fist, she stopped in front of it and held its hand with both of her hands.

    Whoosh! Thud!

    Then, she swung its body and threw it away from the control room. A few secondster, Brian reached in front of the control room.

    ¡°Can we stop it?¡± Charlotte turned her head to Brian and asked.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let me check!¡± Brian immediately dashes in front of theputer and puts his hand on the cable. He could find the damage on the controller. So, he got no choice but to use theputer to stop it.

    ¡®Come on! Tell me the way¡­ Currently, every modern ride from the Amusement park is connected to the one main system. Only a few people in thepany who made these rides have the code. That means I got no choice but to hack into their system.¡¯

    ¡®Although the motors connected to the wheel are used in a traditional way, each of them also has a processor chip connected to the main system. So, I just have to hack the system and stop the wheel.¡¯

    Brian turned his head at Charlotte and said ¡°Give me five minutes! Hold the monsters until then.¡±

    Charlotte nodded her head and walked out of the control room.

    ?(O)??? ¡°What happened? Can he stop it?¡± Troy immediately arrives in front of her and asked with an anxious expression.

    Charlotte nodded her head and said, ¡°We have to buy him some time.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do our best!¡± Troy nodded his head and turned his head at the Berserk Goblins that kepting out of the portal.

    Suddenly, Peggy also appeared next to him.

    ¡°Did you finish teleporting everyone?¡± Troy immediately asked.

    ¡°I never do my job half-baked. By the way, I think I can teleport to the wheel and bring everyone down.¡± Peggy said as she looked at the Ferris Wheel and the people who were shouting out from it.

    Even Lily was terrified but Ely was still calm enough.

    ¡°Ely, what should we do? Mommy isn¡¯ting for us. Can¡¯t shee here?¡± Lily looked at Ely with teary eyes and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will definitely find a way. For now, we should stay calm.¡± Ely patted Lily¡¯s shoulder and made her sit back.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you terrified of this?¡± Lily noticed that Ely wasn¡¯t even feeling scared. She didn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°Because I believe in my daddy.¡± Ely proudly patted her chest and spoke.

    When Lily heard it, she suddenly stopped tearing up. She looked at Ely¡¯s red eyes and nodded her head.

    ¡°Yeah, I should believe in my mommy as well.¡±

    Normally, her mother would save her first in any situation. But this time she didn¡¯t evene for so long which made her more and more terrified.

    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t do that. When the controller broke, itpletely locked the doors. That means even if you teleport, you won¡¯t be able to teleport inside.¡± Brian¡¯s voice came from inside as he was intensely clicking the keys on the keyboard.

    ¡°Yeah, he is right. You can¡¯t teleport inside them since they are made with special materials to prevent any spatial activity. For now, let¡¯s just trust him.¡± Troy nodded his head and convinced his wife as he mmed his chains against the goblins.

    Roar!

    But, the goblin filled with rage caught his chains. Berserk Goblin increases their strength with their rage. After it caught his chain, Troy narrowed his eyes and a cold smirk appeared on his lips.

    Ssh!

    The next moment, sharp spikes came out of his chain that pierced the Goblin¡¯s hand. It immediately lets go of that chain which gives Troy enough time to swing it with all his strength. His chain cut through the goblin, leaving it in a pool of blood.

    ¡®Damn! I got inside the system but the power isn¡¯t enough. The motors have a backup battery that keeps them spinning. It was created in case the power runs out in the middle but now isn¡¯t enough. Not only do I need to stop it like normal but also open the door which means it needs enough power.¡¯

    ¡®There must be a power cut, right?¡¯

    Brian instantly left the keyboard and looked around. His eyes fell on the big wire which was torn in half. He smiled and immediately grabbed two parts of the wire. But, at the same time, he heard Charlotte¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Brian, look out!¡±

    His instinct asked him to turn around. In front of him, a goblin burst inside from the other side and mmed a massive wooden weapon. But before it could hit him, Brian released a little bit of mana that he had and coated his fist.

    Zzzzzzz! Thud! Thud!

    He mmed both open sides of the wires on the side of the goblins¡¯ heads. The electricity mmed the goblin against the wall but the electricity also tore his mana and struck him to the ground.

    ¡®Urgh! Did those two sides touch?¡¯

    Brian moved his head barely to the side and saw the power flowing into the circuit. He tried to raise his body but the impact had left him on the ground, unable to move. He gritted his teeth and looked at theputer. He just needed to click once on the monitor.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    Two words escaped his mouth as his eyes slowly closed.

 Chapter 25 Daddy Figured Out Everything

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    Brian slowly opened his eyes while his head was on Charlotte¡¯sp. He looked at her and asked, ¡°How long was I out for?¡±

    ¡°Just five minutes!¡± Charlotte smiled and answered. When she got inside, she found him on the ground but just when she thought the job wasn¡¯t done, the Ferris wheel stopped and the ones who were at the bottom came out.

    Slowly, it operated on its own until everyone came out. Only then did it finally stop. She was thankful that Brian did his job before passing out.

    Unfortunately, only Brian knew what truly happened. It was something he doesn¡¯t mind sharing but he doesn¡¯t know how to exin it. Since he knows this isn¡¯t just a superpower. It¡¯s like a connection between him and technologies.

    He can¡¯t control technology but he canmunicate with it. This is his inborn ability which also gave him a sessful carrier as a programmer. After all, when ites down to programming, the most important aspects are knowledge and experience.

    There is no such thing as talent. But, this ability of his allows him to go further. To be specific the technologies showed him the possibilities and the path which he keeps on walking.

    He sighed just thinking about it. If it wasn¡¯t for this ability, he wouldn¡¯t have saved those people stuck on Ferris Wheel so quickly.

    ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Suddenly, Ely rushed toward him running and jumping on his stomach. Brian¡¯s head jolted up and his lips touched Charlotte¡¯s lips which shocked both of them. But, his head returned back to herp the next moment.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Daddy, you are finally awake! I was so worried.¡±

    Ely wrapped her hands around his neck and almost bursts into tears. Hearing her words, Brian instantly forgot what just happened and patted her head.

    ?(O)??? ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am alright, aren¡¯t I? But if you keep sitting on me, I might not remain okay.¡±

    Ely wasn¡¯t that heavy but his body was feeling incredibly weak at this moment.

    ¡°Sorry, daddy!¡± Ely apologized and immediately got off his chest.

    ¡°So, you are finally awake. Do you mind if we talk a little?¡± Troy suddenly approached him and asked. Then, he quickly stared at Ely while signaling Brian.

    Brian sighed and spoke ¡°Ely, can you go and y with your new friend for a while. Daddy has something important to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ely nodded her head with a smile and immediately rushed toward Lily with a cheerful smile on her face.

    ¡°Lily, let¡¯s y hide and seek!¡±

    ¡°So what do you want to talk about?¡± Brian stared at Troy in a serious mood and spoke.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Troy didn¡¯t speak but rather took out a tablet and showed a picture to him. In the picture, there were nearly eighteen red dots on the map of the earth. Seeing this, Brian¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to Troy and asked ¡°Is this real?¡±

    Troy nodded his head and Charlotte asked with a curious expression.

    ¡°What do these dots represent?¡±

    Brian sighed as he returned the tablet to Troy and spoke ¡°Spontaneous Dungeons! These kinds of dungeons are rare. Up until now, the highest record of spontaneous dungeons urring at the same time is only four.¡±

    ¡°But this time, there are eighteen dungeons spontaneously appearing out of nowhere and with no prior notice. Normally, whenever a dungeon appears, a huge wave of Zero-Point Energy erupts at that exact ce, condensing a portal and an entirendscape as well.¡±

    ¡°Thesendscapes are generally covered and looked like caves, holding hundreds of monsters which is why we call them dungeons. Originally, vampires and werewolves had no rtionship with earth but because of the sr re that awakened earth and gave some earthlings superpower alongside an immense amount of Zero-Point Energy which is normally present in the vacuum of space, they invaded us.¡±

    ¡°You know the rest. Vampires and Werewolves fought against humans but because of their own pride and greed, they also took down each other. Thankfully, humans had awakened those Top Ten Superheroes who could end the powerful vampires and werewolves at the cost of their own life, we managed to survive.¡±

    ¡°Of course, even normal vampires and werewolves are stronger than humans but are they stronger than nukes? Our world has technologically advanced enough to threaten the middle-range vampires and werewolves with nukes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how UMA was formed. It was actually formed to raincheck on other races and maintain the bnce in power. This is why there are so many restrictions in the game otherwise do you really think humans would have just restricted themselves when they had the opportunity to grow?¡±

    ¡°Of course, New Gods wasn¡¯t created for humans alone but because of Vampires¡¯ and Werewolves¡¯ pride, most of the yers in New Gods are humans. Except for these three powers, there is another force that UMA can¡¯t ignore.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It is the force that exists beyond Earth, on the outer space of the cosmos. Of course, that is very far and if we can¡¯t face the current problem, we won¡¯t be able to face the future.¡±

    Saying so, Brian turned his head to Troy and asked ¡°What did UMA decide to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing for now! They aren¡¯t sure whether to deploy all of our forces in some coincidental incident.¡± Troy shook his head and answered but suddenly, Brian grabbed his cor and shouted.

    ¡°What do mean coincidental? This was a well thought nned attack. Can¡¯t you see the clues? Have the UMA gotten so bad that they are ignoring the threat that lies in front of them?¡±

    Hearing his words, Troy looked at Brian¡¯s angry expression with a slight confusion on his face.

    ¡°Calm down, Brian! You are still injured.¡± Charlotte was also surprised by his reaction. She pulled him down on herp once again. But, Brian raised his upper body and stared at Troy.

    ¡°Do you have any clues? Because the headquarter didn¡¯t find any. If you have any clue, please tell me, and I will inform the headquarter.¡±

    ¡°Urgh! Just how bad have they gotten?¡± Brian clenched his head and turned his head to Charlotte.

    ¡°Do you still have those sunsses?¡±

    Charlotte nodded her head and took out his sunsses from her purse. It was surprising but just before they left, Brian asked her to keep it in her purse in case he might need it. But, she only thought of this as an essory.

    Brian took the sses and wore them. His hand moved and clicked on the side of his sses. Suddenly, a virtual projection appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Lily, show the project SD- recent theory!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you named your A.I. after my daughter¡¯s name?¡± When he called out Lilly, Troy got annoyed and shouted at him.

    ¡°There are approximately 57 people with this name. Are you saying that they all stole this name from you?¡± Brian looked at him with an annoyed expression and asked.

    Hearing his words, Troy realized his mistake and rubbed his head embarrassedly.

    ¡°No, I guess!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Is this the project that you are working on?¡± Charlotte pointed at the map with eighteen blue dots and eighteen red dots.

    ¡°Do I look like someone who would waste his time on this useless project?¡± Brian gave her a strange re and asked.

    ¡°N-no, I guess.¡± Charlotte got embarrassed and lowered her head.

    ¡°This is one of the primary functions of Lily. She can gather all of the data from UMA¡¯s satellite and figure out everyone on her own. You can say that she is a self-developing A.I. Of course, I have put some restrictions on her but she is more capable than hundreds of A.I¡¯s developed in the different corners of the world.¡± Brian answered with a sigh. He didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable, not in the slightest.

    ¡°And, you are telling this so openly.? Troy looked at Brian with suspicious eyes and asked.

    Brian looked at him and spoke ¡°General Troy, sixth ranker superhero, superpowers Chain Creation and Maniption. You have taken such a one-way usable superpower into something more capable. You are currently the best investigator that UMA can offer especially with your ruthless tortures.¡±

    ¡°It is said that there is no one who has ever seeded to keep his mouth silent in front of you. Then, there is your wife. Peggy Carter, the head of the Information Team. With your help, she has almost every bit of information that her rank can hold. There are still too many things that she can¡¯t learn, not with her authority at least.¡±

    ¡°But for someone with such high investigation skill, do you think I don¡¯t know about your suspicion and your investigations during this day? Well, in any case, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can¡¯t find me in the UMA with your rank. So, let¡¯s talk about the current problem, shall we?¡±

    Hearing Brian¡¯s words, Troy clenched his fist but he quickly calmed down and nodded his head. Charlotte had already clenched her fist as well, especially when she saw him doing so.

    Brian turned his head at the projection and said ¡°This wasn¡¯t a coincidental attack. It was a well throughout n with a well throughout techniques. General Troy, can you tell me what you in this map?¡±

    Hearing his question, Troy gave a serious stare at the map. After a few seconds, his eyes widened as he looked at Troy.

    ¡°Is this even possible?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Thanks for reading the chapter! I hope you are enjoying the series. Vote with powerstones and golden tickets once the option is avable. This book really needs your support so support in any way you can.

 Chapter 26 Daddys Project for Ely

    ¡°Yeah, for the past year, these spontaneous dungeons are appearing in a pattern, specifically where we expect them the least. Not only they are anticipating our moves, but they are also trying to stay one step ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the difficulty that we faced is the same as the difficulty that some of the other ces like the eighth and twelfth dot faced. Because that ce is closer to the UMA office, heroes are mostly present there.¡±

    ¡°But, this is an amusement park and without any signs of monsters appearing here before, there are no superheroes here. It is a perfect opportunity to strike. And, they are using this opportunity perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Those eighteen blue dots are their previous locations and for a year, they have been appearing in this pattern in order to do something big. If I am not wrong, then they have learned a way to send armies in a tactical way rather than in a berserk way.¡±

    ¡°Just imagine how many people can they kill and eat if they just know where to attack. Living within Zero-Point Energy, we have consumed a lot of it. Of course, it doesn¡¯t do anything to us but it just keeps on storing on our body.¡±

    ¡°If they beat us, their strength will get a lot stronger. This is why every monster that attacks us is carnivorous. I am not sure if they will attack in this exact ce the next time but if they do start appearing one by one then it will be another massacre. The only reason why we survived is because of you.¡±

    ¡°Those goblins were too weak in front of you. But, not everyone is protected by the heroes, so tell UMA to keep an eye on their next move.¡± Brian stared at Troy with a deeply serious expression and spoke.

    His words turned Troy silent. He didn¡¯t expect the situation to get this worse and it got worse under yees of UMA. He was so ashamed that he didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    ¡°Well, that should be enough for now. And tell the director of the Tech department to stop Project IT. There is no need to waste resources if our enemy is going y smarter.¡±

    Brian stood up and walked away while Charlotte hurriedly followed him. She looked back at Troy to see his expression. As she expected, he wanted to ask something but he just kept his mouth shut.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Ely, let¡¯s go!¡± Brian called out as they walk near Ely, Lily, and Peggy. She was ying with them.

    Hearing his words, Ely put down her lower lip with a teary expression. She obviously didn¡¯t want to go especially now when she got a chance to make a new friend and y together.

    ¡°You can y with her in school. But, we need to return back, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Brian sighed and spoke with a gentle smile on his face. He was trying to forget everything that happened just now.

    ¡°Wow, uncle, Ely ising to my school?¡± Lily opened her cute eyes wide and asked.

    Brian was a little shocked when he heard her calling ¡®Ely¡¯. He even checked Ely¡¯s reaction and she didn¡¯t seem bothered by it at all. It truly surprised him.

    He smiled and said ¡°Of course, she also needs to study, and being a friend with you seems more interesting than going home. Isn¡¯t that right, Ely?¡±

    Ely was surprised. She raised both of her hands and jumped.

    ¡°Hurray! I can go to school.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Did you hear that, Lily? I can also go to school. We can y the whole day together. Ahhh¡­. Ouch¡­ daddy, let go of my ears. It hurts!¡±

    Brian caught her ear and smiled at Lily ¡°Take care of my daughter at school and also scold her to study hard, alright?¡±

    ¡°I will do my best, uncle.¡±

    Hearing uncle made him a little ufortable but he still smiled and held Ely¡¯s hand as they walked away.

    ¡°Daddy, why did you pinch my ears? It hurts.¡± Ely pouted while looking angry. She was kicking on the ground as they walked.

    ¡°Ely, you don¡¯t go to school to y all day. You go to make friends and study with them.¡± Brian shook his head and tried to convince her

    ¡°But daddy, I already know everything that a child is supposed to know. I even know a lot about teenagers¡¯ studies. Mother taught me everything. I don¡¯t need to go to school to learn all that.¡± Ely stubbornly refused him and looked away while pouting.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. How about this? I will give you a project that you mustplete within two years. If you can do it, then I won¡¯t force you to study. But, if you can¡¯t then you have to study every course that school teaches you.¡± Brian puts his hand on his chin and asked.

    Hearing this, both Charlotte and Ely got curious about the project. <sub></sub>

    ¡°Is it going to be hard, daddy?¡± Ely asked with a little bit of suspicion in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to bet something if she can¡¯t win. After all, she can easily manage her marks in exams and she can y all day if she wants as long as her daddy doesn¡¯t get a word.

    Brian opened his palm and a virtual projection appeared on his palm from his sunsses.

    ¡°This is Lily. She is an A.I. I created. Unlike other AI, she can do almost anything on her own as long as it doesn¡¯t break her core codes. She is capable of taking her own decision in the blink of an eye, counting over billions of possibilities.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is not her processing power that is impressive. It¡¯s her human mind. Those billions of possibilitiese from the human perspective. It¡¯s like billions of alternate decisions that we can take and she can process it all at once to find a correct but not perfect decision.¡±

    ¡°So, I want you to create an A.I. like her in two years. You don¡¯t have to make perfect like her but if you can reach even twenty percent of what she could do, then you win. What do you think? You already know how to code. All I am asking you is to develop an A.I.¡±

    Hearing his project, both Charlotte and Ely opened their mouth and their eyes widened.

    ¡°Brian, this is¡­.¡± Charlotte immediately tried to change the project but Brian stopped her. He looked at his daughter and said ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t think you can do such a simple task, then you can give up.¡±

    Hearing his provocation, Ely clenched her fists and asked ¡°How long did it take you to create her?¡±

    ¡°If you are talking about current her, then I would say it took me nearly ten years. That¡¯s why I said, if you can make twenty percent of it, then I will let you win.¡± Brian smirked and answered without hesitation.

    Ely hesitated for a while and finally raised her hand.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Good luck, daughter! This is going to be hard.¡±

    Brian giggled as he fist-bumped his daughter. Then, he turned around and saw Charlotte sighing heavily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like the idea?¡±

    ¡°You are probably the first father to ask his eight-year-old daughter to create a world-ss A.I. I don¡¯t even know how to process this in my brain.¡±  Charlotte sighed as she put her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair. Why are you putting your head on my daddy¡¯s shoulder? Go away from him!¡± This time Ely didn¡¯t sit down. She raged up and tried to push Charlotte away.

    ¡°You can always climb in my arms. And, she has fought a lot today. Let her rest.¡± Brian pulled Ely into his arms and tried to calm their rtionship.

    ¡°Humph! Even if she is tried, only mommy is allowed to use that shoulder.¡± Ely pouted and looked away.

    ¡°Not if she is going to stay there forever,¡± Charlotte smirked and mumbled but her voice was loud enough for Ely to hear.

    ¡°Alright! Alright, let¡¯s not fight. We still have somewhere else to go, don¡¯t we?¡± Brian immediately stopped their conflict, reminding them of the restaurant.

    ?(O)??? Because of the battle, Charlotte¡¯s clothes were torn a bit and Brian¡¯s clothes were dirty due to the electric shock and dust. As for Ely, only she waspletely fine.

    ¡°Maybe we should go somewhere less fancy,¡± Charlotte suggested as she remembered the condition of her clothes.

    Ely didn¡¯t speak on this. If it was just Charlotte then she would have said something but her daddy has also gotten dirty. But she did get a little sad.

    ¡°Then, how about this? Let¡¯s go and change into new clothes. And, then go to the fancy hotel.¡± Unlike reading a person, he was quite good at reading the environment. Of course, he was good at reading people but he got worseter on.

    ¡°Really, daddy?¡± Ely looked at her daddy with a surprised expression and asked.

    ¡°Of course, yes! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 27 Why did Daddy try to hide his emotions for five years?

    ¡°This is not fun at all.¡± Ely grumpily puts away her te and shouts at Brian and Charlotte.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Brian looked at her strangely and asked.

    ¡°Of course, I wanted to have a meal with you but not her. And, how can you feed each other,pletely ignoring me?¡± Ely puts her hands on her waist and turns around.

    ¡°Come on, Ely! How is it possible for me to ignore my cute little daughter? I just thought you would want to eat more so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Brian awkwardly smiled when he realized that he was getting too close to Charlotte in front of Ely.

    For now, he isn¡¯t nning to tell her anything so he is trying to make it as less suspicious as he could. But, this is their first date. And, also the first dinner in a fancy restaurant. He didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to be close to her as well.

    Brian wasn¡¯t a social person but he wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knows what he must do when he epts the responsibilities properly.

    ¡°Hate to break it to you, Ely but tomorrow, you would need to ept me as your mother if you want to get epted at Royal Academy,¡± Charlotte smirked and spoke while looking at Ely.

    ¡°Never!¡± Ely smashed her palm on the table and shouted.

    This time everyone around them heard and turned around. This got her embarrassed as she puts her hands down.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Brian apologized to everyone and then looked at Ely. Each table was at a distance of five to ten meters. But, he still kept his voice low and said.

    ¡°Ely, if you want to join the academy, if you want to say that I am your dad, you got to ept her soon. Remember, your mother isn¡¯t here. I don¡¯t want to start on her at this moment but if you really want to live a life with me, you got to ept some things.¡±

    ¡°Royal Academy won¡¯t let anyone without both of their parents join. Lily studies at the same academy. And not just her, some of the top superhero children study there as well. Your identity inside the school will no longer be Elenor Bathory. Your name will be Elenor Jackson and your mother¡¯s name will be Charlotte Jackson.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to study there. If you don¡¯t want to meet Lily again then you don¡¯t have to do any of this. You can either stay with your new friends in the school or live with Charlotte in the house.¡±

    ¡°You are a smart girl. You can choose for yourself.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ely didn¡¯t speak. She clenched her fist and jumped out of the chair.

    ¡°I will be back soon.¡±

    Seeing her leave, they didn¡¯t stop her. Charlotte looked at Brian and asked ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fast? She only met you yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I know but she has to ept this.¡± Brian sighed and looked at her back.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t a normal child and she can understand what a child of her age can¡¯t. Look, I can¡¯t ept her mother. I don¡¯t love her and it would be impossible for me to just rece you with her just for the sake of my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I know she has her own responsibilities, her own problems but who doesn¡¯t. I had my own problems. I hated vampires until two years ago. I still hate vampires to a certain extent. So, how can I love vampires by recing a person who has loved me for eight years?¡±

    When he said that, Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened and a blush appeared on her face.

    ¡°Y-you knew?¡±

    Brian rolled his eyes and said ¡°I am not an idiot orpletely dense. This is the reason why I am sofortable and close to you even though it is just a single day.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Slowly, he lowered his head and muttered ¡°I was just trying to escape from you. I was trying to escape from her. I was trying to escape from rtionships. But you made me realize no matter how fast a person can be, he can never outrun his true feelings.¡±

    ¡°I am a genius. I could know she was the reason I fall unconscious each month if I wanted to. I knew you had feelings for me. But, I had something different in my mind. I wanted strength. I wanted to take revenge for my parents. That¡¯s why I joined UMA to forge my own path.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I left UMA after forging my path. That¡¯s why I isted myself but during my two years of life at UMA, I encountered a strange incident. This incident changed my life and also how I perceived vampires.¡±

    ¡°I understood that not all vampires are bad. And, I understood how much a father truly loves his children. I couldn¡¯t imagine the self-control a top-level vampire would need to kneel in front of a human to save his child.¡±

    ¡°And, when I saw her yesterday, I didn¡¯t feel sadness. I didn¡¯t feel anger. I didn¡¯t feel happiness. I felt guilt. I felt terrible as a father. And, that¡¯s why I decided to open my heart to you. Because if there is a single girl in this world who is willing to take care of my daughter while not being her mother, then it¡¯s you.¡±

    When he said that, he finally raised his head and saw tears falling down her cheeks. Just when he tried to move, she shook her head quickly and wiped away her tears. She looked at him and said.

    ¡°I am d that you liked me back.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything else. She just smiled at him and that smile was enough to tell everything. She could feel his thirst for strength and the guilt as a father.

    Both of them smiled at each other and continued with their meal while Ely returned after a while. She looked at Brian and said, ¡°I will go to school.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Brian cheered up with a big smile but Ely wasn¡¯t done there. She pointed her finger at Charlotte and said ¡°I might ept her as my mother in a name for the outside world but she will never be my mother.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian and Charlotte bitterly smiled. They knew this was going to be hard. Brian didn¡¯t want to make her sad and now Charlotte was even more responsible to take care of Ely.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Alright! Alright, but you might change your mind in the future.¡±  Charlotte looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°Never!¡± Ely went back to her seat and started eating. They finished their meal, paid the bill, and finally left the hotel.

    They didn¡¯t take the train but rather took a subway taxi. It costs nearly ten times the train but now Brian doesn¡¯t care about spending his money. He cares only about making Ely happy.

    After they reached home, it was already night so Ely and Charlotte went directly to the bed while Brian went to the VR Pod. He still had to level up the entire night.

    After entering the VP Pod, he pressed the button and spoke.

    ¡°Enter New Gods!¡±

    The next moment, his consciousness was inside his avatar that appeared in the middle of the town. He looked around and saw a bunch of yers and NPCs moving around.

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 5

    HP- 30/30 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)

    MP- 21/30

    XP- 600/ 640

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 30 / AGI- 30 / VIT- 30

    STM- 30 / INT- 30 / Magic- 10 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1)

    SP- 25

    God¡¯s Coin- 327

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Mana Restoration Potion (10), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Healing Potions (5)]

    ¡°I guess, it¡¯s time to level up!¡±

    Brian smirked and dashed out of the town. But before leaving, he bought two swords, spending forty God¡¯s Coins. Only then, he leave.

    His goal was none other than the forest. And, he had ns for taking any quest at this moment. He just wanted to level up and at least be Rank One Superhero tonight.

    After he reached the forest, he suddenly noticed a strange thing. As he ran deeper, he didn¡¯t find a single monster.

    ¡®What happened? Did some kind of glitch appear on the server? But, I thought I had developed a backup system just in case.¡¯

    Suddenly, his eyes shrunk. He looked around and thought.

    ¡®No, wait! James told me that there was going to be a Mega-Dungeon. Don¡¯t tell me that they included all of those monsters into that mega dungeon? Wait, I need to call him.¡¯

    ?(O)??? Brian immediately clicked on the menu and a bunch of different options appeared. Then, he clicked on the Friend List and nearly nine names appeared.

    ¡®Thankfully I saved James¡¯ number into my personal ount.¡¯

    New Gods registers a yer¡¯s personal ount as well and through it, he can search and add his friends. This way he can immediately contact his friend even without scanning it.

    [James Tucker- Bravesoul (Online)

    ¡®That¡¯s good! Let¡¯s contact him.¡¯

    Saying so, he clicked on his name icon.

 Chapter 28 Daddy got the Bad Premonition

    Ring! Ring!

    ¡°Huh! Brian is actually calling me? Wait, DragonRider97¡­. What the hell? He is the one who created the skill?¡± A ten-foot-tall man opened his eyes wide and muttered. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.

    He was none other than James. Seeing his friend calling him, he got excited but after seeing that friend was none other than DragonRider97, he got frightened and speechless.

    ¡°Hey Bravesoul, we need defense. Hurry up!¡± A man holding a sword shouted while looking at a giant twenty-foot-tall moving tree. There were six others who were trying to attack the tree but with its dozens of branches stretching out, it was difficult to strike a hit.

    James looked at his team and declined the call.

    ¡°Taint, let¡¯s make this quick!¡± James ran towards the tree while taking out a giant circr shield from his inventory. James went straight towards the giant tree that saw himing and stretched out a sharp branch.

    Krink!

    The branch collided with his shield and tried to push him away but with the strength of a giant, he didn¡¯t even move an inch.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Krink! Krink! Krink!

    When James blocked its attack, the tree shot a few more towards him but none of them passed through his shield.

    ¡°Guys, now!¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    James shouted. Taint, the leader of this party rushed towards the tree with his sword. His mana erupted out and coated his sword.

    ¡°Sword of Fire Demon Atharog!¡±

    ck!

    His sword made a power cut in the tree while leaving the mes on it.

    ¡°ss Ability- Giant Firebird!¡±

    ?(O)??? Caw!

    The tree tried to remove the mes but one of the mages from their group shot a huge bird made out of mes. Her mage ss gave her Firebird ability which was pretty cool. The tree shot dozens of branches towards the firebird but they only pierced it and got burned by it.

    As soon as the firebird collided with a tree, it started burning. At the same time, another man from the side swings two chain hammers and struck the tree with his full power.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    James pushed back the branches and dashed away from the tree. At this moment, thest partner of their group walked towards the tree. He was wearing a yellow shawl. His head waspletely bald as well.

    At this moment, the tree was in bad condition. Its stem was covered in mes and its branches were broken by the chain hammer. It was trying to recover but it wasn¡¯t working for it. The monk walked straight while chanting a few words.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    He raised his hand and his palm faced the tree. He took a deep breath and the mana flowed out of his body at an immense speed and quantity. All of that man condensed at his palm and the next moment, mana came out of his palm.

    ¡°ss Ability- Tathagata Palm!¡±

    Bang!

    The mana transformed into a magical palm that was nearly the same size as his own body. It went straight towards the tree and collided with it. The palm destroyed its stem and branches without destroying the mes.

    When the stem, the tree couldn¡¯t heal itself and the mespletely burned it out.

    ¡°Guys, it still feels so weird to spell that out.¡± The monk turns around and adjusts his mouth.

    [Party Peerless Warrior killed Tree Demon Leader Lv.10]

    [Your rewards have been allocated and distributed to your inventory.]

    ¡°Nice! I finally got enough EXP to reach level 10. Now, we can go even deeper.¡± Taint spoke excitedly while putting his sword inside the sheath.

    ¡°Uh! Guys, I have to do something. Can you guys continue without me for a while?¡± James opened his status panel and asked while looking a little unnatural.

    Taint and others looked at each other. <sub></sub>

    ¡°Bravesoul, we are a team, right?¡± Taint looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, we are.¡±James slightly frowned but still replied.

    ¡°So, are you just going to leave now? We nned to grind monster the entire night, remember? You can¡¯t just leave now.¡± Taint answered with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°I know I promised you. And, I really don¡¯t want to leave and I am not even sure if I will be gone for more than five minutes. I will definitely return as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a call.¡± James smiled and tried to calm them down while moving away from them.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t nning to return soon, is he?¡± The monk looked at Taint and asked.

    ¡°Well, he said that he will return after taking this call. Maybe it¡¯s some sort of secret call. Let¡¯s just wait for a few minutes and recuperate while he returns.¡± The mage suggested while sitting on the stone nearby.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± Taint gave James¡¯s path a deep stare and nodded his head.

    On another side,

    ¡°Dude, what happened? Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡± James asked in front of the status panel which showed Brain¡¯s id.

    ¡°I had something to ask. Did the Mega-Dungeon start already?¡± Brian¡¯s voice rang from the status panel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know this! It was announced in the morning. For some unknown reason, UMA decided tounch the Mega-Dungeon today. And, don¡¯t worry if you are under level ten. Even if you are under level ten, you can still participate.¡±

    ¡°By the way, are you in a group? If you are not, then you can join us.¡± James asked with a lot of enthusiasm in his tone.

    Hearing his words, Brian paused for a moment and said ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go with you right now. By the way, there is something that I wanted to tell you tomorrow. Can you drop by?¡±

    ¡°You never really call unless it is something that you don¡¯t know. And, there are very few things that you don¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t know about this announcement. Are you in some kind of problem?¡± James asked with a serious voice.

    ¡°Stop being so much of a detective. I have no problem. Just drop by my home tomorrow. I have something to tell you. By the way, have you contacted Barry?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Nope! He seems to be even busier than before. I guess you got really lucky by leaving UMA two years ago.¡± James answered.

    ¡°Alright then! I will tell him to visit whenever he returns home. By the way, I have also finished building up the device you told me about. But, why would you need something to control your rage? From someone who knows you for years, I have never seen you angry.¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t going through this?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Going through what?¡± Brian asked with confusion. First, his closest friend asked him to build something for him that he didn¡¯t need and now he is talking about something he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I guess it is happening in a different sense. Anyway, I will drop by tomorrow. For now, I need to go back. Bye!¡± Saying so, James cuts off the call and looks up into the sky. It was the night time but everywhere it was bright due to artificial lights.

    James clenched his fist and thought ¡®He isn¡¯t feeling it. Maybe he isn¡¯t what I am. Anyway, Brian, I hope you have built aplete device. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen but I found the clue that I have to control my anger from the moment I turn twenty-five.¡¯

    ¡®You are one of the smartest people on the earth, Brian. It must work otherwise I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen.¡¯

    James sighed and finally dashed towards his team.

    On another side of the forest, Brian was dumbfounded by how fast James cut off the call.

    ¡®Something is wrong with him! He isn¡¯t acting like before as if he is afraid of getting angry. But, why? Why would he be afraid of getting angry? He won¡¯t turn into an angry monster, would he?¡¯

    Brian chuckles and shook his head ¡®Anyway, I havepleted the task he gave me and since tomorrow is his birthday as well, it will be a gift from me.¡¯

    ¡®And, I also need to tell him about Ely and Char. It¡¯s pity that Barry is still in UMA. I don¡¯t want to tell something like this to him on a phone. Man, our technology has gone so far but it still feels to share good news face to face. By the way, why did they suddenlyunch the mega-dungeon?¡¯

    Thinking so, his face slowly turned solemn as he thought more.

    ¡®Mega-Dungeons are made as a boost for humanity. It gives the humans a chance to improve from level ten to twenty in one or two days. Not only did theyunch it beforehand but also changed the restriction.¡¯

    ¡®No! Vampires and Werewolves won¡¯t allow this in any case. This will definitely shift the bnce. But since they did it anyway, this means they got bigger trouble on their te.¡¯

    Brian frowned and looked at the sky as his eyes shrunk.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me the second wave ising soon? I am getting a bad premonition about this.¡¯

 Chapter 29 Daddy Continuously Levels up Part 1

    ¡°Anyway, I need to level up if I really want to face the future problem. I should probably move solo. Although risks are greater, the return is even higher. But first, where is that Mega-Dungeon?¡±

    Brian looked at his menu and tried to find the news about Mega-Dungeon. On the sideline, there was a News Section. He clicked on it and dozens of different screen panels appeared in front of him. The different panels had different headlines. He skipped other panels and searched for the Mega-Dungeon.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to find it since it was the hottest topic. It was on the top. He clicked it and a new panel appeared with lots of different images and a small map on it.

    ?(O)??? He clicked on the map and a new option appeared.

    [Would you like to install the Map?]

    [Yes] [No]

    Brian quickly clicked on yes and the next moment a new panel appeared. It was a Map of this forest.

    ¡®Well, I guess having a map wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But.¡¯

    Brian quickly stared at the new status at the side.

    [God¡¯s Coin- 267]

    ¡®It costs me twenty coins just to download the map. Anyway, now that I have the map, I need to find the Mega-Dungeon. If I remember correctly, the head designed this kind of dungeon with the purpose of keeping all of the monsters at a single dungeon with levels.¡¯

    ¡®As a level five, I should be able to earn a lot of XP through this dungeon.¡¯ Brian closed other panels and focused solely on the map. The map showed the entire forest and lots of different icons that represented something.

    There was a castle icon that represented the Mega-Dungeon. Then, there was a green circle that represented the town. There were other icons but his eyes were solely focused on the Mega-Dungeon.

    ¡®It¡¯s on the far south of this forest. It shouldn¡¯t take me more than ten minutes to reach there¡¯

    Brian turned to the south and started running. His foot movement was quite fast but it wasn¡¯t his maximum running speed.

    After twelve minutes he finally reached in front of the castle just as he predicted. The castle was massive and there were lots of people around. He didn¡¯t find anyone he knew.

    So, he simply walked near the gate of the castle. The gate was made out of wood and it was quite big as well. As he approached the gate, a panel appeared in front of him.

    [Solo] [Party]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Brian clicked on solo then another panel appeared in front of him.

    [yer Lv.5 can start from the Third Floor.]

    [Would you like to start from the Third Floor?]

    [Yes] [No]

    Brian clicked on no and the next moment, his figure disintegrate into blue light and appeared inside the castle. As he appeared, he looked around and saw a finely crafted room.

    There was nothing inside but the designs of the walls were unique with strange textures on them. It was a triangle but triangles stacked upon each other to fill the roompletely

    [Floor Quest Activated]

    [Quest No.1- Defeat Five Fire Breathing Lizards

    Reward- 500XP, 50 God¡¯s Coins, and two Healing potions.

    Punishment- Death and Kicked out of the Dungeon]

    ¡®I guess this isn¡¯t going to be that easy.¡¯

    Brian clenched his fists as he looked around him. But, a few secondster, blue illuminated in front of him, and the particles of the blue light formed five big lizards. They were nearly a meter long and half a meter tall.

    Roar!

    As soon as they saw Brian, they opened their mouths and five powerful streams of fire dashed toward them. Brian quickly retreated dozens of meters away.

    As he retreated, he realized that the ground was getting hot just from their fire alone.

    ¡®Tch! Did they make these lizards overpowered?¡¯ Brian clicked his tongue and dodged to the side. The lizards didn¡¯t follow his movement and kept spraying their mes straight.

    ¡®So, they can only attack straight huh!¡¯<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian immediately rushed towards the side. From the side, he rushed towards those lizards. Until he reached nearly two meters near them, nothing happened. But just when he stepped on that radar, they instantly turned their heads as the me followed.

    ¡®Damn!¡¯

    Brian knew fighting those mes head-on wouldn¡¯t be a good choice. He jumped up in the air as their heads returned back to their original positions. Brian retreated as soon as hended on the ground and thought.

    ¡®It seems this is made for a group rather than a solo. But still, I can do it.¡¯

    Brian quickly released his mana into his hands and focused on one of the lizards. Among five, the one he could hit was the one in front of him and the others were next to him.

    ¡®Wait, if I go back, would they attack me?¡¯ Brian kept his mana in check for a moment and thought. He dashed behind them and just when he reached there, those lizards stopped their mes and instantly turned around.

    Seeing this, Brian immediately used Shadow Escape and dashed back to the side.

    ¡®Well, I hope it will work. Thankfully, I brought the sword this time.¡¯

    ¡®This is just a First Floor. I shouldn¡¯t use my full powers.¡¯ Brian said to himself and released his magic. His physical strength boosted to another level and the remaining mana condensed at his de.

    Whoosh!

    Ssh!

    The next moment, he dashed towards them and sliced their heads with his sword before all of them could turn their headspletely. Because they were already facing back, before thest one could turn aroundpletely, its head was already on the ground.

    [You killed Lv.2 Fire Lizards]

    [You received 50 EXP]

    [Your EXP bank is full]

    [You level up]

    [You received 5 SP]<sub></sub>

    [You received the Quest Rewards]

    ¡°Status!¡±

    As soon as he leveled up, his HP and MP recovered but not his stamina. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t spent a lot of stamina on the first floor but the curse is still there.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 6

    HP- 35/35 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)

    MP- 35/35

    XP- 510/ 1280

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 35 / AGI- 35 / VIT- 35

    STM- 35 / INT- 35 / Magic- 10 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1)

    SP- 30

    God¡¯s Coin- 337

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Mana Restoration Potion (10), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (7)]

    ¡°Use Ten SP in Magic and Ten SP in Intelligence!¡± Brian changed the stats and increased intelligence as well as magic.

    ¡®Now, my mana will recover at thirty seconds per mana and my control over magic has certainly increased. Now, I can try that second move that I nned.¡¯

    Brian thought to himself as he clicked on the panel that appeared in front of him.

    [Floor One has been cleared]

    [Would you like to enter Floor Two?]

    [Yes] [No]

    After clicking yes, his body disappeared from floor one and appeared on floor two which was no different than before.

    After his arrival, his enemies also appeared.

    Ten Wolves!

    All level five!

    [Floor Quest Activated]

    [Quest No.2- Defeat Ten Wind Wolves

    Reward- 1000XP, 100 God¡¯s Coins, and four Healing potions.

    Punishment- Death and Kicked out of the Dungeon]

    Brian smirked and took out both of his swords. His mana burst out and condensed on his swords.

    Grrr!

    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Seeing the overwhelming mana, those wolves instantly dashed towards him. As they moved, their bodies were covered with the invisible wind. It was blowing too fast and increasing their speed.

    ¡°Shadow Escape!¡±

    His body also moved like a shadow and blurred in front of them. He touched the hilt of swords against each other and held them tight. The moment he reached near them, he struck his foot on the ground and lifted himself.

    He spun his body and the sword swung with him. The mana condensed in his sword and left the sharp projectile in its previous position as it spun. His body went straight between the wolves while his swords shed five of them.

    Whoosh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Five wolves fell to the ground with their neck being split from their bodies. Not a single part except for the neck was touched by the sword.

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Art¡±

    ¡°Second Stance- Stealth Dragon ws!¡±

    This move was something he learned from that bandit. Although he doesn¡¯t have a silence stat, he doesn¡¯t need it. He just needs a perfect precision to strike just like how the bandit stole his girlfriend¡¯s purse.

    That¡¯s why even though his swords left sharp mana projectile while spinning, they didn¡¯t strike them.

    As soon as five of them fell down, those wolves turned around and roared at Brian. All five of them summoned a powerful wind around them and the wind merged together, forming a massive tornado.

    ¡°Tornado huh! Let¡¯s see which one of us has a stronger one.¡±

    Brian smirked and tightly held both of his swords. Although they were level five, they weren¡¯t that strong in his eyes. Not to mention, he was now nning to use one of his devastating attacks.

    ¡°Shadow Escape!¡±

    Using this move once again, his body dashed towards the wolves as he spun himself. The mana condensed at his arm boosted his physical strength and slowly he began to conjure wind around him.

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Art¡±

    ¡°First Stance- Dragon Twister¡±

    Bang!

    Two tornados struck each other and the bodies of the dead wolves got blown away!

 Chapter 30 Daddy Continuously Levels Up Part 2

    As two tornados collided, Brian kept pushing his tornado and eventually devoured their tornado. While he was controlling it, they just released it and couldn¡¯t control it.

    So as soon as his tornado got bigger, those wolves couldn¡¯t stay on the ground anymore. All of them were sucked inside the tornado. While inside the tornado, the sword started slicing their bodies.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Their bodies fell to the ground as the tornado slowly dissipate.

    ¡°Well, these monsters couldn¡¯t control their tornado or else it would¡¯ve been much more difficult.¡±

    [You killed Lv.5 Wind Wolves]

    [You received 250 EXP]

    [You received the Quest Rewards]

    [Your EXP bank is full]

    [You level up]

    [You received 5 SP]

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 7

    HP- 40/40 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)

    MP- 40/40

    XP- 480/ 2560

    ss- Warlock<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    STR- 40 / AGI- 40 / VIT- 40

    STM- 40 / INT- 40 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1)

    SP- 15

    God¡¯s Coin- 387

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Mana Restoration Potion (10), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (11)]

    ¡°This is nice. But, the next level is going to be difficult. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be a level 10 monster.¡±

    [Floor Two has been cleared]

    [Would you like to enter Floor Three?]

    [Yes] [No]

    After clicking yes, his body disappeared from floor one and appeared on the floor there which was different than before. Unlike before, it was more like a jungle inside a room.

    Because this jungle was small than any other jungles he has ever seen. He knew this will just get bigger slowly.

    After his arrival, his enemies also appeared.

    Ten Brown Bears!

    All level Ten!

    [Floor Quest Activated]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    [Quest No.3- Defeat Ten Iron Fur Bears

    Reward- 2000XP, 200 God¡¯s Coins, Basic Skill Coupon, and eight Healing potions.

    Punishment- Death and Kicked out of the Dungeon]

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Seeing those bears and their level induction above their heads, Brian pped his face in distress. He was simply just kidding but no, they truly arrived.

    ¡°And, how the hell was I supposed to defeat them in level five? Did they break this game after I left?¡± Brian shouted in dissatisfaction but his dissatisfaction only made the bears dash towards him.

    ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± Brian instantly turned around and used Shadow Escape to get out of their path.

    ¡®Bears are bulky, strong, and incredibly durable. But, their speed isn¡¯t actually that fast. I can use this to my advantage and strike.¡±

    Brian looked at the group of bears and targeted one who was near him. The bears were still facing another way so he instantly used Shadow Escape to appear behind that bear and mmed his sword on that body.

    Ding!

    But when he hit the bear, it released the sparks as if two metals collided.

    ¡°I¡¯m fu*ked!¡±

    ?(O)??? Roar!

    The bear turned around and roared at him. His roar was so strong that blew his hair.

    ¡°Sorry for that surprise attack, brother. Now, how about you let me run away and prepare another strategy to defeat you?¡± Brian gave the bear a big smile but the bear shook his head and pped Brian¡¯s body.

    Bang! Thud!

    Brian flew out and collided against the wall before falling to the ground.

    [-3 HP]<sub></sub>

    ¡®Damn! Iron skin? Seriously? Which moron decided to add Iron Skin to a level 10 bear?¡¯

    Someone inside the UMA headquarter,

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    ¡°Did you catch a cold, Barry?¡± A man wearing a blue shirt patted another man in jeans and asked.

    ¡°No! I feel like some hot model from the high school remembered me.¡± The man in the jeans looked a lot younger than the man wearing a blue shirt. He was Brian¡¯s friend ¡®Barry¡¯ from the high school and also his colleague who joined one year after Brian.

    ¡°Pity that you can¡¯t go out much. You are wasting your time here.¡± The man wearing a blue shirt sighed and started doing his own job.

    ¡°You know what? You are absolutely right. I need to take a break. After this Mega-Dungeon, I am going to ask for a break.¡± Barry nodded his head and spoke.

    ¡°Is that so, Barry? If you don¡¯t mind, I would like toe with you.¡± Another colleague of his spoke. This colleague was a girl and nearly of his age as well. She was not just beautiful but also had a slender body and long legs.

    ¡°You know Sophie, you don¡¯t need to wait for me to take the break.¡± Barry cleared his throat and spoke with a little unnatural tone.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Sophie moved her chair near him and got incredibly close to his ear and whispered.

    ¡°I will go everywhere you go.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Can you not flirt at the work, Sophie?¡± The man in the blue shirt cleared his throat and asked.

    ¡°Are you jealous, John?¡± Sophie opened her mouth and walked out of her seat. As she got near him, she once again puts her arm around him and says ¡°I can always flirt with you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop it! We need to develop the fewst stages of the Mega-Dungeon. I really don¡¯t know why head suddenly dumped this new stage to us but we need to get it done in time.¡±

    Suddenly, a man a little far from them stood up and shouted.

    Then, he looked at Barry.

    ¡°Barry, are you sure leaving level 10 bear with iron skin on the third floor is a good idea? If they can¡¯t cross it, they will die. And instead of producing more rankers, the potential will decrease even more.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vice-Director. Although they have an incredible defense, they also have an incredible weakness that a person can easily use if he is calm and collected enough.¡±

    ¡°This will prevent those with hot-mind to level up as well. We don¡¯t want troublemakers as the rankers, do we?¡± Barry answered with confidence in his tone.

    ¡°Alright, I believe in you.¡±

    The vice director nodded his head and sat on his seat.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the game,

    Brian slowly got up from the ground and stared at the bears with confusion. He saw them ignoring him and resting on the floor. This surprised him for a moment.

    ¡®I still have Healing Potions, right?¡¯

    He got a theory in his mind. And, if it works then he exactly knows how to defeat these bears but because he isn¡¯t sure whether his theory is true or not, he needed to test it first.

    He walked up to the bear and pierced its skin. This time the bear once again mmed him away but then, it just kept resting. His sword couldn¡¯t pierce its skin and that means the bear has nothing to worry about.

    ¡®So, that¡¯s how it is. As the quest suggests, I just have to defeat these bears. I don¡¯t have to kill them. If I can¡¯t kill them now, I could still improve as long as I level up.¡¯

    ¡®And, I will also get the skill which might be the key to killing them. Now the question still remains. How do I defeat them in the simplest way?¡¯

    Brian looks around for a moment thinking of the idea to defeat them but nothinges to his mind.

    But, a few minutester, he notices something. All of those bears were sitting very close to each other, and they were also veryzy. More importantly, he was in the middle of the forest.

    Brian smiled and rushed towards the trees. Although this was a forest, it was small. Fortunately, he seeded in finding a few small animals. He caught a rabbit, and boar, and even found a few fish.

    After that, he started digging a big hole. Because they were too big, he had to make a massive hole. Fortunately, he knew how massive. It took him nearly two hours.

    After digging the hole, he covered the hole. He killed those animals and started a fire. After cleaning those animals, he roasted them until their smell reached those bears.

    As soon as they smelled it, they immediately stood up and rushed towards him. Seeing this, Brian hurriedly took those foods and kept them on the cover.

    Thud!

    A few secondster, the entire ground shook vibrantly as those bears got trapped inside the door.

    ¡®It must be Barry¡¯s idea. He gave them overpowered ability but also gave them extremeziness and ignorance. With the help of Zero-Point Energy, it evolved and made them even morezy and strong.¡¯

    ¡®Well, thanks to that Ipleted my quest, right?¡¯

    Just as he asked himself, a panel appeared in front of you.

    [You received the Quest Rewards]

    ¡®Wait, I still need 120 XP to level up, right?¡¯

    ¡°Open Basic Skill Coupon!¡±

    ¡°You received a Basic Skill- Thunderbolt!¡±

    [Skill- Thunderbolt

    Type- Magic

    Mana Consumption- 5

    Description- This basic skill transforms the yer¡¯s Mana into a bolt of lightning and strikes his enemy. The closer the distance, the more damage it can cause.]

    ¡®Nice! Wait, lightning affects metal?¡¯

    Brian¡¯s mouth opened wide. Hepletely ignored the floor ascendence panel in front of him and grinned.

    He pointed his finger at the hole and his mana burst out in his finger, slowly charing like the lightning.

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    Bang!

 Chapter 31 Daddy Continuously Levels Up Part 3

    [You killed Lv. 10 Iron-Fur Bears] * 10

    [You received 500 XP]

    [Your skill Thunderbolt has leveled up]

    [Your XP is full]

    [You level up]

    [You received 5SP]

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 8

    HP- 45/45 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)

    MP- 45/45

    XP- 420/5120

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 45 / AGI- 45 / VIT- 45

    STM- 45 / INT- 45 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1), Thunderbolt (Lv.2)<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    SP- 20

    God¡¯s Coin- 587

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Mana Restoration Potion (10), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (19)]

    ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t cross the next floor by myself. If I die, I will lose all of the levels I have and even go negative. But, if I live, I might be able to reach level ten.¡±

    ¡°What should I do? Should I take a risk or not?¡±

    Brian was hesitating to enter the next floor. He knew this wouldn¡¯t be as easy as he might have guessed. But, he doesn¡¯t want to leave this opportunity to improve at a rapid rate as well.

    ¡®I have neen healing potions. I can definitely survive and with ten mana restoration potions, I should be able to handle the battle for a long time. Alright! Let¡¯s give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, then that¡¯s the fate I guess.¡¯

    ¡®But, I will make it work. I must make it work.¡¯

    [Floor Three has been cleared]

    [Would you like to enter Floor Four?]

    [Yes] [No]

    Brian raised his hand and clicked on yes. Then, his body disintegrated as he was sent to the next floor. Just like the previous floor, this floor was also a jungle but unlike before, it was massive.

    ¡®Hmm¡­. It¡¯s going to be a difficult battle if the opponent is too strong.¡¯

    But, when he looked around, he noticed a strange thing. There were no monsters around him and not a single monster arrived there as well.

    But, this was a game. And, in the game, the level of the monster was bound to appear above their heads.

    [Demon Tree- Level 10]

    ¡®Wait, what?¡¯

    Brian looked at the icon and his eyes widened for a moment.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be level fifteen? Is there some kind of hidden meaning behind it?¡¯

    But, he quickly noticed something. It wasn¡¯t just a single tree. Inside a jungle, there are hundreds and thousands of trees.

    And, among them, all of them were Demon Trees. He could simply see the Demon Trees icon on every tree around him. This begged a question though.

    What¡¯s the quest?

    [Floor Quest Activated]

    [Quest No.4- Defeat Twenty Demon trees

    Reward- 4000XP, 400 God¡¯s Coins, and Skill Upgrade Rune

    Punishment- Death and Kicked out of the Dungeon]

    ¡®Nice! Wait, Skil Upgrade Rune? The same rune which can upgrade the skill by five levels? Doesn¡¯t that mean I will be able to use the ughtering Crows without using the exponential amount of mana in the next battle?¡¯

    ¡®But twenty demon trees is going to be a lot. Fortunately, if you can fight a demon tree without going inside the territory of another demon tree, you don¡¯t have to fear anything.¡¯

    ¡®That means?¡¯

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    Brian raised his hand and a bolt of lightning spewed out of his finger. It went straight towards the tree and pierced it. But, that wasn¡¯t all. When it hit the tree, it struck so hard that it set the tree on fire.

    ¡®I can do nine thunderbolts with my mana level. So, I need to kill at least two or even three Demon Tree before my Manapletely runs out.¡¯

    Brian instantly dashed towards the same demon tree. Although it was on fire, the demon tree wasn¡¯t weak. It was trying to use the water from its roots to extinguish the fire.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    As soon as the demon tree sensed Brian within his territory, it released a branch as it struck him. But, Brian quickly dodged it with ease. Then, he shot another bolt of lightning which struck it even harder than before.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Thunderbolt¡±

    Bang!

    With the fourth thunderbolt, the demon tree was wholly set on fire and died. But, he didn¡¯t stop there. He went near the burnt tree and took out the swords.

    ¡®Alright! I have never done this before by myself but I hope it will work.¡¯

    He took a deep breath and gripped his sword. He closed his eyes and took a stance, carefully swinging his swords at the full speed. His motion raised the tornado around him and the tornado soon caught fire in it.

    As soon as the tornado caught fire, he simply moved towards another demon tree.

    Whoosh!

    The demon tree shot a branch with an insane speed but as soon as it touched the tornado, it got burned. Slowly, he advanced toward the tree and used the fire tornado to burn it.

    ¡°Dragon Fire Twister!¡±

    In just a few seconds, the entire tree was burnt. But, this also ended his attack. And, he quickly condensed mana into his arms once again. Then, he repeated the process to burn another tree.

    Finally, he had to stop and take the Mana Restoration Potion. This time he used the fire from one tree to burn another tree four times until his mana depleted once again.

    He continued like this until he burned all twenty trees but there were still a lot of trees. Before he started burning more trees, he had alreadypleted his Quest. So, he immediately leveled up.

    After reaching level nine, he continued burning more trees. This time, he could burn nearly five trees with a single bottle of Mana Restoration Potion. But, he only had five Mana Restoration Potions left.

    So, he only seeds in burning thirty trees. He didn¡¯t continue burning trees because he didn¡¯t see any more floor notifications. That means he needs to go deeper into this forest.

    But before going any further, he decided to sit on the stone and analyze his powers.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 9

    HP- 50/50 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)

    MP- 50/50

    XP- 1800/10240

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 50 / AGI- 50 / VIT- 50

    STM- 50/ INT- 50 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.1), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1), Thunderbolt (Lv.2)

    SP- 25

    God¡¯s Coin- 987

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Mana Restoration Potion (0), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (19), Skill Upgrade Rune(1)]

    ¡°Nice! I am only one level away from unlocking my Sub-ss. Anyway, I need to upgrade my ughtering Crows and hopefully, I will get a chance to upgrade my DragonRider97 Sword Art to level two.¡±

    ¡°And, unlike Shadow Escape, just by improving one level, the amount of mana consumed in the skill should decrease even if it by a little. Anyway, I don¡¯t think I have a lot of time left.¡±

    ¡°I have to take Ely to the academy tomorrow. So, I must level up before the morning.¡±

    Brian finally clicked the Skill Upgrade Rune and a small ck rock with a strange symbol of three stripes on it appeared. These three stripes were crossed horizontally and vertically.

    He crushed the rune and a panel appeared in front of him.

    [Select a Skill to Upgrade]

    [DragonRider97 Sword Art] [Shadow Escape] [ ughtering Crows] [Thunderbolt]

    He moved his finger at the ughtering Crows but suddenly it stopped.

    ¡®Wait! I will get a total of five level-ups, right? Should I spend it on DragonRider97 Sword Art? Previously, I didn¡¯t think too much but now I get the feeling that I can use this sword art for various tasks.¡¯

    ¡®And, the less mana I need to use, the better it will be. Maybe I can even level up just by destroying every Demon Tree here.¡¯

    ?(O)??? Finally, Brian moved his finger on the DragonRider97 Sword Art, and the next moment. He felt a strange surge of energy inside his mind. He felt like the sword and he was connected. He closed his eyes and let the process continue

    After a minute, he opened his eyes and saw a new panel in front of him.

    [Skill- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Maxed)

    Type- Sword Skill

    Mana Consumption- 2 (Dragon Twister) and (Stealth Dragon ws)

    Description- This skill was created out of the yer¡¯s imagination and extreme control over his mana. This skill evolves with the imagination of the yer. It can no longer level up due to the highest control over mana for this specific skill.]

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Brian excitedly gripped his swords. With each strike consuming only two mana points, he can basically continue burning every demon tree until he runs out of stamina.

    He holds both swords in his left hand and raises his right hand. Then, he points at the tree in front of him.

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± Thunderbolt!¡±

    With three thunderbolts, the tree finally burned to death but it was only the beginning. Brian grips one sword in each hand and walks towards the burning tree with a grin on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s leveling time, baby!¡±

 Chapter 32 Daddy buys a new car

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 10

    HP- 55/55 (Cursed- 90% Stamina)

    MP- 55/55

    XP- 800/20480

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 55 / AGI- 55 / VIT- 55

    STM- 55 / INT- 55 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1), Thunderbolt (Lv.2)<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    SP- 30

    God¡¯s Coin- 987

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (19)]

    ¡°Finally, I can use the Sub-ss token now. But, I need to go to the temple to choose the sub-ss. And, I also need to log out now. It¡¯s already the morning outside. I need to get ready.¡±

    Brian sat on the stone in front of the ck forest. It waspletely burnt. There was not a single demon tree left.

    ¡°I am not sure if they did add the feature to log in and out inside the dungeon. But, if I can do that, it would mean I can continue leveling up tomorrow. Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Brian went to the menu and on the bottom, there was the Log-Out option. He clicked on the Log-Out and the next moment, his body disintegrated.

    Inside his room, the door of the pod opened.

    ¡°Thank god, they added a log-out function inside the Mega-Dungeon. If I hadn¡¯t waited for two years, I would¡¯ve been a lot stronger but now, I can level up as fast as I want with my own time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to get stuck inside the dungeon for days. I don¡¯t have to fear the game crashing in the middle. I don¡¯t have to worry about the bugs that the Beta Version had.¡±

    ¡°All I have to do is level up.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian muttered and walked out of the pod. He felt very energetic. He clenched his fists and thought ¡®I should be Rank One now. Should I get the Superhero license or wait?¡¯

    Creek!

    ¡°Daddy, good morning!¡±

    But just when he was thinking, Ely opened the door and jumped on his embrace. He quickly caught her and this time he didn¡¯t lose his bnce.

    ¡°Wow! Daddy, you got twice as strong as yesterday.¡± Ely looked at her dad with wide eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Haha! Your dad is a genius, isn¡¯t he? Anyway, are you ready for your new life in the academy?¡± Brian immediately forgot about the Superhero license and walked out of the room with his daughter.

    ¡°Yay! I am super excited to meet Lily.¡± Ely raised her hands and jumped from his embrace.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s have breakfast before we leave.¡± Charlotte walked out of the kitchen with tes in her hands and ced them on the dining table. Seeing this, Brian hurriedly rushed towards the table.

    He was really hungry and he loved Charlotte¡¯s cooking. Back then when they were in high school and college, she used to make food for him. She was the only friend, or now a girlfriend he had except for James and Barry.

    But just when was about to touch the meal, Charlotte pped his hand.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least finish all the morning activities?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ehh! I forgot.¡± Brian immediately stands up and runs towards the bathroom. He can¡¯t wait to eat but first, he must brush his teeth and wash his face and also do something other things.

    He also took a proper bath and it took him thirty minutes to get ready. After having breakfast, they wore some new clothes and finally left the building.

    ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that you will buy a new car?¡± Ely looked at her dad and pouted.

    Her words struck him hard. He took out his phone and called a certain man. They had to wait for ten minutes so they decided to talk while roaming around themunity.

    Many people spotted them and began to ask questions after questions. After all, most of them knew Charlotte and they also knew Brian. At this moment, they had to reveal that they were living together and Ely was his daughter.

    Though, for Ely, it seemed like a lie. After ten minutes, a shy yellow car stopped in front of themunity gate. Seeing this car, Brian, Charlotte, and Ely went near the car.

    Ely ran to the car.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, your car has been delivered. Please sign here!¡± A man wearing a ck suit walked out of the car and put the tablet in front of Brian. He signs on the tablet and the man leaves immediately.

    ¡°So, are you happy?¡± Brian looks at his daughter who had already entered the car and asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes! By the way daddy, will you drop me at the academy every day?¡± Ely asked with a lot of expectation in her eyes.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°If I drove you here every single day, then how am I supposed to get stronger?¡±

    ¡°But daddy, you are already so strong in two nights? Shouldn¡¯t take it slow?¡± Ely pouted and folded her arm. Brian and Charlotte entered the car. Because Ely was sitting in the front seat, Charlotte had to seat behind.

    Brian starts the car. It was apletely silent car. He looked at his daughter and said ¡°I will take it slow. But, only when we go out for fun. Don¡¯t you have other ces to visit?¡±

    ¡°Daddy? Does this mean we will go out every week?¡± Ely asked with excitement. Because of the academy, she can¡¯t go out daily but on the weekend, it is possible.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get a chance to go out when you lived in that mansion. But now that you are living with me, we can go out every weekend. After all, isn¡¯t that what a dad should do?¡± Brian smiled and asked.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Thank you, daddy! Thank you! You are the best.¡± Ely jumps on him and wraps her hand around his neck while rubbing her face on him.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! Sit tightly, we still have to reach Academy in time.¡± Brian says and puts his hand on the steering wheel. After Ely returned to her seat, he takes out his sunsses and finally drives the car.

    With the help of Lily, he easily navigates his way to the academy.

    ¡°Brian, since Ely is joining the academy, do you think I should also y New Gods?¡± Charlotte asked.

    Her words made Ely ufortable. If Charlotte also starts ying New Gods, her father and she will be together all the time. It would be detrimental to her mother.

    Brian shook her head and said ¡°Not now! I want you to wait for a year. I just submitted the final code for a new program to the UMA. This new program will increase the speed of absorption of Zero-Point energy for not just vampires and werewolves but also the current superheroes.¡±

    ¡°This will give rise to a new era where all three races will be able to surpass their very own limits and fight against the uing threats. But, I only developed the code to remodel the main processor. It will take them a year toplete this.¡±

    ¡°After that, you can join and increase your strength.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you be famous?¡± Ely asked.

    Hearing her words, Brian bitterly smiled and said ¡°Because the technology that I developed was even far more advanced than the aliens who invaded earth three years ago.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that people will think of me as an alien or my identity will get leaked to the aliens. So, I had no choice but to stay low-key.¡±

    ¡°Is that really true? Wait, does this mean without you, the New Gods wouldn¡¯tplete?¡± Charlotte freaked out from her back seat and asked. Fortunately, he had already turned on the sound restriction function with the help of his sunsses.

    Otherwise, her voice would have reached out.

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t like talking about it though. So, let¡¯s stop this topic!¡± Brian had a little bit of painful expression in his eyes as he finished the topic. After that, it got a little awkward for the three of them so they stayed silent.

    In a few minutes, they reached their destination. They drove in front of a giant metal gate. It was the Zone C. It was one of the top zones where only the wealthiest people lives.

    Three of them walked parked the car and walked out. There were a few security guards standing in front of the gate. Behind that gate, there was a massive mansion, nearly hundreds of meters wide and hundreds of meters tall.

    But, it was the back of the mansion.

    ¡°Sir, do you have an appointment?¡± The guard approached Brian and asked with a polite tone. He could say that Brian was from a rich family just from the car.

    And, only those who want to talk to official teachers and headmaster parks their car here.

    ¡°My name is Brian Jackson. I should have an appointment with your headmaster.¡± Brian nodded his head and introduced himself.

    The guard took out a tablet and scrolled. He immediately found his name and said ¡°Sir, your appointment will start in ten minutes. Please follow me!¡±

 Chapter 33 Brian and Charlotte, Lie and Truth

    Inside the Academy,

    ?(O)??? Brian and others were taken directly to the bench outside the headmaster¡¯s room. It was quite a low level considering the level of the academy. But, none of them could say anything.

    They waited until they were finally called inside by the headmaster. When they walked in, they were surprised to see the headmaster. Because the headmaster which they imagined in their heads wasn¡¯t the same.

    They imagined the headmaster to be more of a mature or old guy, not some beautifuldy. She was wearing a formal suit and pants which was hidden her morous look but she did have one beautiful face.

    ¡°Please take a seat!¡± As they walked near the table, she smiled. The room was fairly clean. There was a bookrack on the side and some small couches around the secondary table.

    Except for that, the room was empty. The main table had a few things like a stamp, a pen, a phone, and some other stuff. But, that¡¯s normal for all schools. It was quite shocking how clean her room was.

    ¡°Mr. Troy called me earlier. I didn¡¯t expect someone to get recognition from him. My name is Sherly Whitelock. I am the headmistress of Whitelock Academy. Please to meet you!¡±

    The headmistress introduced herself with an extraordinary smile that was very captivating.

    But, Brian who had seen the smile that was a thousand times better in his mind didn¡¯t care. He simply smiled and said ¡°Hello! My name is Brian Jackson. This is my wife Charlotte Jackson. And, our daughter Elenor Jackson. It is a pleasure to meet the headmaster of one of the top academies in the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brian, you look stunningly young and the same goes for your wife for having a child at this age.¡± Sherly was quite shocked by how young he looked. When Troy informed her, they checked his ID from the government, and in his ID, he was twenty-six.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Looks can be deceiving, headmistress.¡± Brian simply chuckled and tried to end the conversation. After all, he had previously hacked into the government to change his age and a lot of other information.

    Because Whitelock was the academy that focuses on creating powerful and noble people, they pry into every single piece of information. Thankfully, Troy and his wife didn¡¯t reveal his information.

    ¡®Tch! Who are you trying to fool?¡¯ The headmistress sneered from the depths of her heart. She had been a headmistress for ten years. How can she not recognize their act?

    But, as a headmistress, she can only act on the information she was given. So, she didn¡¯t care if Brian was lying or not. She had her way to examine them.

    And, she already knows their rtionships. She knew Ely is not their child but that¡¯s the question she needs to ask after the first test.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s began with our simple test. We normally do this every year on the entrance examination but since it is already half a yearte, we can do it.¡±

    ¡°I have prepared some questions for her. Mr. Brian, Miss Charlotte, can you please sit on the couch? Your daughter needs to finish the test by herself.¡± Sherly took out sheets of paper and asked them to leave.

    Brian and Charlotte nodded their heads and calmly left their seats. They went near the couch and sat with calm expressions.

    Their expression was so calm that Sherly was surprised. But, she still provided a pencil and the question papers to Elenor.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Now Elenor, here are the questions you need to solve. They are very simple questions and you don¡¯t need to get intimidated by me.¡±

    Ely nodded her head and held the pencil in her hand.

    Sherly was surprised once again by how calm she was. Normally, here many potential students fail because of her presence. They can¡¯t getfortable and often make a lot of mistakes.

    But, Ely was different. Being born into a high-ss family, she was taught to remain calm in any situation. But, this is not a true Ely. Both Brian and Charlotte know this very well.

    True Ely is someone who cries, pouts,ughs, and fights with them. But, Ely sitting in front of them was the product of her mother¡¯s teaching. Brian clenched his fists and a slight disappointment appeared in his eyes.

    As a father, he wanted his daughter to live a child¡¯s life as a child. He knows what true childhood is. He knows how a child should live in their childhood. That¡¯s why he disagrees with her current form.

    But, he couldn¡¯t do anything. If he tries to make any changes now, it would be impossible. Ely has already been taught to live in this way.

    Slowly, the time goes on as the shock on Sherly¡¯s face became visible. Not only Ely was writing every single answer, but she was also writing them correctly.

    After an hour, she finished the entire paper and gave it to Sherly.<sub></sub>

    Taking the paper in her hands, she immediately starts reviewing it. That only took her less than two minutes but in just two minutes, she was shocked like never before.

    Not a single answer was incorrect!

    Every answer was correct and even the answer of her current ss. Some questions belonged to the grade that she will join. These were the kinds of questions that only genius students can solve.

    And, Ely solved them with ease. Sherly quickly maintained her professional smile and put the paper on the table.

    ¡°Congrattion on passing the written test! Mr. Brian, Miss Charlotte, please join her! Now, we can begin our verbal test.¡±

    Brian and Charlotte returned to the chair in front of the desks. Both of them patted Ely¡¯s head.

    ¡°Good job, Ely!¡±

    Hearing his praise, Ely giggled with a cute face.

    ¡°Now, before I ask Elenor, I would like to ask you something.¡± Sherly turned her head at Brian and asked.

    Brian nods his head. He had already anticipated the questions she was going to ask.

    ¡°From the information that we got, it was stated that Elenor is the daughter of a human and a vampire. You are a human and your wife is a werewolf. So, how is it possible for her to have a vampire bloodline?¡± Sherly asked.

    Brian took a deep breath and patted Ely¡¯s head.

    ¡°Actually, Ely is not Charlotte¡¯s daughter. You should have read my information. Ely is eight years old. And, I am just twenty-six. I worked in the technical department of UMA.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal the work we do in UMA but during one of my workdays, I discovered that my DNA matches a certain individual. Both of my parents are dead so it caught me off guard and I began to go deeper into this matter.¡±

    ¡°After a week, I found her in one of the orphanages. I ran through some tests and found that she was indeed my daughter. I tried to find her mother but ording to the orphanage, she was only one year old when she was there.¡±

    ¡°I felt guilty as a father who couldn¡¯t even look after his daughter for seven years. So, I brought her back and decided to raise her by myself. I also left my job at UMA for her.¡± Brian answered with a sad expression on his face.

    He wasn¡¯t faking it. Even though the story he made waspletely false, the emotions weren¡¯t. He truly felt guilty for not raising her till now.

    Sherly was also surprised by his story. Although she didn¡¯t know whether it was true or false. She couldn¡¯t raise doubts after hearing his story.

    She took a deep breath and looked at Charlotte.

    ¡°Miss Charlotte, you are a beautiful girl. You have been working as a psychology expert for Golden Wings Research and Development Unit. You are also a werewolf. So, why did you decide to marry Mr. Brian and raise a daughter who isn¡¯t yours?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong, headmistress.¡± Charlotte shook her head and answered. It surprised Sherly and Ely.

    ¡°No matter what others say, Ely is now my daughter. As for why I married a man with a daughter, it was my personal feelings. From high school, I loved Brian but I was always scared to share my feelings.¡±

    ¡°On our college day, we both lost our parents. Because of our jobs and situations, we began to grow apart. But, I still loved him and so I also remained as his friend.¡±

    ¡°But, a year ago, he proposed to me. At first, I thought he only proposed to me because he wanted someone to take care of Ely. Of course, I agreed even if that was the case.¡±

    ¡°If it was someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed but when a person whom you love the most decides to take a step forward, you don¡¯t want to get left behind.¡±

    ¡°For me, reasons didn¡¯t matter. And, having a chance to not only marry him but also take care of a cute girl like Ely is a bonus to me. Not only she is smart, talented, and cute but she is also mentally strong.¡±

    ¡°So, I didn¡¯t marry him and raise her for a reason. I only did so because that¡¯s what I wanted to do.¡±

 Chapter 34 Charlotte is Daddys Savior

    ¡°Miss Charlotte, I asked you a question and you told me your love life.¡± Sherly shook her head and sighed.

    Hearing her words, Charlotte blushed. She didn¡¯t know how to answer that question. So, she said whatever was the truth.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am d to hear that there is still true love in this world. But, I still have a question for you. You have been her mother for a year. Now, it is just a hypothesis but what if her real motheres back and decides to be his wife. What would you do in this situation?¡±

    ?(O)??? When Sherly asked this question, even Brian and Ely looked at Charlotte. They were also curious about her response. After all, they knew this is going to happen in the future.

    Charlotte took a deep breath and stared straight into Sherly¡¯s eyes. For a moment, Sherly felt a chill behind her back.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be his wife.¡±

    When she answered that, Sherly, Brian, and Ely looked at her with confusion. The answer that came out of her mouth was quite simr to what they have guessed but deep inside, they had the feeling that she was telling the truth, and none of them could refuse it.

    But still, Sherly was a headmaster. She couldn¡¯t back down without knowing the reason. She looked at Charlotte and asked ¡°Would you mind telling me why Miss Charlotte? I know I have been asking questions that are personal but here in our Whitelock Academy, we produce some of the finest students in the entire world.¡±

    ¡°I must know what to expect from the parents of my student.¡±

    Charlotte raised her hand and patted Ely¡¯s head. Because of what she said, Ely was trembling with anger and frustration. When Ely felt her hand, she raised her head and looked at Charlotte for a moment.

    ¡°If she ever decides toe back, she might make it as a great mother. No matter how much I try, Ely and I aren¡¯t blood-rted after all. So, the feeling that she would have for someone she hasn¡¯t seen for her entire life would be genuine.¡±

    ¡°It would take a while but they are blood-rted. Even if they haven¡¯t met for eight years, they would still grow to love each other. This is the bond of a family. But, when ites to being his wife. She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s neither about love nor it¡¯s about children. When you marry someone, you decide to put your trust and feelings into that person. No matter the circumstance, they will face everything together.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what marriage means. A bond that helps a person to put all of her/his trust into his/her partner. And, for parents, nothing is worse than being the dark about their children for eight years.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the circumstances, if she had told him that he has a daughter. He wouldn¡¯t have felt lonely after losing his family. He wouldn¡¯t have felt guilty for not raising his child.¡±

    ¡°The true joy of being a parent is raising a child. Yes, they weren¡¯t married but she still had his child. If she had taken one step further at that moment, she could¡¯ve been a great wife but the fact that she didn¡¯t even care to take a single step means she doesn¡¯t think he can bear her responsibility.¡±

    ¡°And, if you don¡¯t believe in your man, then you don¡¯t deserve to be his wife. That¡¯s my answer for why she doesn¡¯t deserve to be his wife.¡±

    When she said that, all three of them opened their mouth wide. Sherly felt it too real that she didn¡¯t know whether her question was a hypothesis or not.

    Brian and Ely knew this was real. So, this answerpletely shook them. For Ely, it was like a nightmare but this nightmare was so real that she couldn¡¯t break it.

    For Brian, it was something that hecked for five years. A person who will always support him. This answer made him believe that he was right. This answer made him believe that Charlotte meant to be his wife, not Lucy.

    He truly didn¡¯t know how to respond. For a moment, his mind wentpletely nk.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Eight Years Ago,<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Brian, do you want to eat lunch together?¡± A shy girl walked near the eighteen-year-old Brian and asked. This girl was none other than Charlotte.

    ¡°Sorry Charlotte, I promised to eat lunch with Becky.¡± Brian raised his head and rejected her offer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlotte bites her lips and walked away while holding the bento box in her hand.

    ¡°Hey, dude, What was that?¡± Suddenly, a teenager pped his back and asked with an angry expression. He had brown skin and was a little short in height.

    ¡°He is right, Brian. You can¡¯t be a jerk to your friend.¡± A tall and skinny guy standing next to him nodded his head.

    ¡°I am not a jerk. I can¡¯t eat two lunches in a single day. I have already promised Becky. Oh! There she is.¡± Brian hurriedly stood up and ran towards the girl walking outside his ss. She was walking with other friends.

    ¡°Damn! This guy doesn¡¯t know how lucky he is to have Charlotte. Why did he even agree to go out with Becky?¡± James grunted as he clenched his fist with frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t propose to him while Becky did. You know Brian doesn¡¯t love anyone dearly but he still likes people. So, when Becky asked him out, he couldn¡¯t say no. Charlotte waste.¡± Barry sighed and sat on his bench.

    ¡°Hey, you guys! Can you not me Charlotte? She is just a shy girl.¡± Another voice rang from the side as a girl walked near them. She had blonde hair and a beautiful face.

    Behind her, it was none other than Charlotte. She was walking with a red face.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t ming her. We were ming that guy.¡± James answered while folding his hands.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Anyway Charlotte, you should give up on him or you will just be going to wait for a long time.¡± The blonde girl turned around and tried to convince Charlotte.

    But, just before Charlotte could answer, Brian entered the ss with a depressed expression. He went to his desk and sat on his chair.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Barry asked.

    ¡°Becky told me that she had already lunch with her friends,¡± Brian replied with a depressed expression.

    ¡°Umm¡­.. Brian, I still have lunch. Maybe, we can eat together.¡± Charlotte gathered her courage and walked in front of her friend. She put her bento on his desk and spoke.

    ¡°Really? But¡­ I was so mean to you just now.¡± Brian felt guilty for rejecting her and then eating her meal.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You tried to fulfill your promise and it is a good thing to fulfill your promise.¡± Charlotte shook her head and answered with a smile.

    Hearing her words, Barry, James, and the blonde girl sighed. As for Brian, his eyes widened.

    ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t being a jerk. Even Charlotte understands this! Thank you, Charlotte. You are always there for me.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte¡¯s face turned red as she nodded.

    ¡®I always want to be there for you. No matter what the situation might be, I will be there for you.¡¯

    After two years, a vampire outbreak in Zone B shook the foundation of this zone. Before that, it was just a normal society where different people lived together but now it was a war zone.

    Brian and Charlotte lost their parents. Brian woke up at the hospital after five days. He remembered nothing that happened after he saw his parents sacrificing themselves.

    Due to the death of his parents, his life becamepletely solitary.

    Ding! Dong!

    The bell rang and a few secondster, Brian opened the door. Charlotte was waiting outside while holding the bento box.

    ¡°Brian, I brought you some food.¡± Charlotte showed a happy smile and extended her hands.

    Bang!

    But, Brian mmed the door and spoke hoarsely ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    When he said that, Charlotte¡¯s smile faded away. But, it¡¯s not the first time. After the death of his parents, he couldn¡¯t face anyone who isn¡¯t human.

    She took a deep breath and left the bento box outside.

    ¡°I left the food outside. I will bring some more tomorrow.¡±

    After she left, she went straight to her apartment. Her apartment was quite messy.

    Beep! Beep!

    Suddenly, her phone vibrates. She takes out it and saw a message.

    ¡°Message from Landlord¡±

    ¡°I know it has been difficult for you but you haven¡¯t paid rent for three months. This is thest month. If you don¡¯t pay me, then I will have to kick you out.¡±

    Reading the message, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. She opened the banking app and saw her savings.

    $700

    She puts her phone away andnds on the bed. She looks at the photo in front of her. It was a photo of her family.

    ¡®Mom, you said when you truly love someone you don¡¯t need to expect them to love you back and just do whatever you think is right.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s so hard.¡¯

    She clenched her fists and thought ¡®No, I can¡¯t give up. If I give up now, he will remain hungry or destroy his health. I have already lost his smile. I don¡¯t want to lose him.¡¯

    ¡®From tomorrow, I will find a job no matter what it takes. I will pay the rent and I will feed him until he recovers. Mom, no matter what the world says, I will always follow in your footsteps.¡¯

    ¡­¡­..

    Cheer up Charlotte with powerstones!

 Chapter 35 Daddy and Charlotte felt emotional

    ¡®I was truly a total jerk.¡¯

    Brian clenched his fist upon hearing her words and remembering his past. He felt so bad that he wanted to smash something but he calmed down.

    ¡°Miss Charlotte, you are a great woman.¡± Sherly stared at Charlotte and deeply spoke. Her voice was filled with admiration.

    ¡°I am not a great woman, Headmistress. I am following in my mother¡¯s footsteps.¡± Charlotte shook her head and politely answered.

    ¡°Then, your mother must be a great woman.¡± Sherly admired her even more now.

    ¡°Yes, she was a great mother and a great wife.¡± Charlotte smiled as she remembered her mother. She was kind, gentle, and caring towards Charlotte.

    It was only because of her that Charlotte was able to persist for a long. If it was another girl, she would¡¯ve given up on Brian a long time ago even if their love was true love.

    ¡®I will make up for everything. Char, I promise I will make you the happiest woman in the world.¡¯ Brian clenched his fist with determination. He knew he was wrong for a long.

    Now, he got a chance to clean his mess. Up until now, he had only one mission. It was to get stronger. Now, this mission is still on but there is another mission.

    To make Charlotte happy!

    On other hand, Ely didn¡¯t know how to respond. She only had one thought in her mind.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡®Mother, can you evenpete with her?¡¯

    Before this, she had a lot of confidence in her mother. Not only her mother was strong and beautiful but she was also caring and lovable. But,pared to Charlotte, shecked a lot.

    As Charlotte just said, even if she could be a great mother, she can¡¯t be a wife. So, what¡¯s the point of being together if she can¡¯t even be his wife?

    If Brian was a normal man, it would be easier. But, he isn¡¯t normal. Although she still doesn¡¯t the full scope of his powers in UMA, she knows it wouldn¡¯t be low.

    At least, even after leaving the UMA, he can still get involved with it. Normally, people can¡¯t even leave the UMA after they get the position that they had.

    She still doesn¡¯t know how he left the UMA, how he convinced them. It was as if her father could control UMA by himself. So, Brian couldn¡¯t be lured by her strength or background.

    The only way to be his wife would be to win his heart. But now, his heart belongs to someone else. Although she doesn¡¯t know that they are already together, she knows their rtionship will only get better.

    And, if that happens, her mother would have no choice but to give up. And, if her mother gives up, would she have to leave her father?

    Although she doesn¡¯t love him as she loves her mother. He is still her father and growing up with a father made her empty. Now that emptiness is filled by him. So, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him and be empty once again.

    But, she doesn¡¯t want to leave her mother as well. <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®Can I truly do nothing about this?¡¯ Ely asked herself but not a single answer came to her mind.

    ¡°Now that I have asked enough questions to Mr. Brian and Miss Charlotte, I would like to ask some questions to Elenor.¡± Sherly suddenly startled her.

    Elenor stared at Sherly as she deeply remembered her daddy¡¯s words.

    ¡®If headmaster asks you anything about mother, then just think about her and answer politely. Since it has been a year in the record, it would be more realistic if you say that you love your mother more than your father.¡¯

    ¡°Elenor, as I have understood the situation of your family, there is one question that I would like to ask. Between your father and mother, who do you love the most?¡± Just as Brian expected, Sherly asked the same question.

    But, for some reason, Ely couldn¡¯t answer it at once. Brian panicked a little because he wasn¡¯t sure why Ely was taking such a long time. Sherly also frowned but soon Ely answered.

    ¡°I love both of them equally. For me, daddy and mommy are everything.¡±

    When she answered that, Brian and Charlotte opened their eyes widened. Although Charlotte also felt a little emotional, Brian was shocked even more.

    Charlotte told him about Lucy and Ely¡¯s reasons to be here. Even without her, he had already guessed it. So, he had always thought that Ely doesn¡¯t love him as much as her mother.

    And, he respects her choice. After all, he had been absent in her life for eight years. He doesn¡¯t expect her to love him like she loves her mother. But, this answerpletely made him emotional.<sub></sub>

    It didn¡¯t feel like a lie. It felt more like something that came from bottom of her heart.

    ¡°I thought you would love your father more but it is good that you love both of them. Now, can you tell me more about your mother and father? What do you like about them? What you don¡¯t like about them?¡± Sherly asked.

    Ely nodded her head and spoke ¡°I love my mother. I love my mother¡¯s cooking. She cooks very well. She acts a little bit stupid when she is with daddy. But she takes care of me. She also doesn¡¯t let me sleep alone.¡±

    ¡°She helps me wear my clothes and also bathe me. Whenever I feel insecure, I talk with her. It makes me feel happy.¡±

    ¡°I also love my father. He is a very caring father but he doesn¡¯t y with me often. Sometimes, he supports mother more than me which makes me mad. But, whatever I ask him, he will always give me.¡±

    ¡°Father loves mother cooking as well. And, he is super smart. Just like my mother, every time I feel insecure, I embrace my father and that makes me feel secure.¡±

    When she said that, Brian and Charlotte¡¯s hearts trembled. They were receiving shock after shock. Both of them didn¡¯t understand why she said that.

    Because whatever she said about her mother didn¡¯t mean to her actual mother. It actually meant Charlotte.

    They know Lucy didn¡¯t even bathe her own child. She didn¡¯t cook. She didn¡¯t help her wear clothes. And, Ely once told Brian that from the age of three, she had been sleeping with a head maid of that house.

    So, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that talking meant fighting with Charlotte.

    This made Charlotte tremble and thought.

    ?(O)??? ¡®So, she tries to pick a fight with me because she feels insecure?¡¯

    Her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe it but she wants to believe it. It felt like Ely was lying from the start but both of them wanted to believe her words.

    Because that belief made them incredibly happy.

    ¡°I am very happy to hear about your life. It made my day. Congrattion Elenor, from now on, you are a student of Whitelock Academy. Although I normally do not bring this up for the conversation, from your record Mr. Brian, you are no longer part of UMA.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can afford to have her study at Whitelock Academy? She is not under schrship and it costs a lot to study here.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, headmistress. If we hadn¡¯t thought about the cost, we wouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Good! Take this and read it carefully. It includes everything you need to do as the student¡¯s parents. Because every student muste here in a dress, you can send her within three days.¡±

    ¡°From then on, she isn¡¯t allowed to take any day off unless she is sick. As for any parent¡¯s meeting, you would be notified a week before.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for letting her join your academy!¡± Brian slightly bowed and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s our duty to teach talented students. Don¡¯t worry about her. She will feel great. And, also we will send you a watch for Elenor within two days. That watch will suppress her bloodline aura whenever she enters the Academy¡¯s border.¡±

    ¡°As for other rules, I hope you can read them in that booklet.¡± Sherly smiled and responded.

    ¡°Then, we shall leave.¡± Brian nods his head and leaves the headmistress¡¯s room with Charlotte and Ely.

    ¡°Hooo! That went well.¡± Brian breathed a sigh of relief as he closed the door.

    ¡°Yeah! I was quite worried about the interview. Thankfully, she was kind enough to understand our situation.¡± Charlotte nodded her head.

    ¡°Daddy, for some reason, I feel really tired.¡± Ely yawned as she stretched out her arms.

    Brian lifts her up and said ¡°You forgot to take my blood. Charlotte, please remember this for me. I forget this as well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. Let¡¯s go home now!¡± Charlotte smiled and nodded her head.

    Finally, three of them left the academy. Twenty minutester, they finally reached their home.

    As soon as they reached home, Brian pulled up his sleeve and said.

    ¡°Bite!¡±

 Chapter 36 Daddys Bestfriend Birthday

    After drinking his blood, she finally fell asleep. Although she hasn¡¯t done anything physical, she got really tired for some reason.

    After she fell asleep, Brian and Charlotte walked up to the living room and sat on the couch. Both of them were silent for a moment until Charlotte decided to ask.

    ¡°Do you think what she said was true?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I am not sure. She is a smart girl. She knows when to lie and how to lie. But if it is true, then we can¡¯t ask for more. It would be a blessing that she has such feelings towards you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I am sure that she hates me because of her mother. But, I can¡¯t me her for thinking that way. In her mind, she believed that her mother can easily entice you even if you don¡¯t like her now.¡± Charlotte nodded her head and spoke.

    ¡°And, do you really believe in it?¡± Brian chuckled.

    ¡°If it was that easy, then I wouldn¡¯t have waited for eight years.¡± Charlotte shook her head with a smile on her lips.

    At this moment, Brian suddenly caught her hand. She looked at him. He looked at her and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not doing anything.¡±

    Charlotte shook her head and said ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry! In fact, I am happy that you epted me after you got enticed by my smile. If you had epted me before, then our rtionships could¡¯ve been just like your past rtionships.¡±

    ¡°You realized that, huh!¡± Brian rubbed his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Of course, I know. Barry and James also know this. In every rtionship, you never loved a girl. You were only attracted by them. And, because you were handsome and smart, they were also attracted by you.¡± Charlotte giggled as she remembered her high school.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°It is really hard to fall in love. Unlike in fantasy, it takes a miracle to find someone who truly makes youplete. But, I am d to be one of the luckiest people to ever find that miracle.¡± Brian proudly states as he gets closer.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Charlotte blushed as she turned her head away from him. But, he caught her chin and pulled her. At this moment, her eyes were closed. She couldn¡¯t open her eyes because she was already expecting something.

    She felt a soft touch of foreign skin on her lips and her heartbeat went crazy for a moment. Two of them remained in that position, locking their lips together for a long time.

    After Brian finally finished his kiss, he went closer to her ears and whispered ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You will always be my number one love.¡±

    Hearing his words, her cheeks turned red, and even her ears. She barely nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make some decorations!¡± Brian excitedly stood up and spoke.

    ¡°For what?¡± Charlotte stared at him with confusion and asked.

    ¡°Did you forget? Today is his birthday.¡± Brian rolled his eyes and tried to make her remember.

    ¡°You invited James. Wait, wait, how are we going to exin Ely? And, what about us?¡± Charlotte panicked when she remembered today¡¯s date. Since she also had few friends, she remembered James¡¯s birthday clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is our friend for ten years now. He can understand it. I will order a cake. We need to make some decorations and also wake up Ely in case she doesn¡¯t.¡± Brian took out his phone while instructing her.

    Then, he began to order the cake.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    After three hours, the doorbell of his apartment rang.

    ¡°Lily, open the door!¡± Brian spoke as he looked at the screen of his phone. On that screen, it was ying live in front of his door.

    Creek!

    Bam!

    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Brian, Charlotte, and Ely cheered at the same time when James entered.

    James was shocked for a moment. Although Brian had wished him and even if they had partied a few times, he never called James here to celebrate his birthday.

    ¡°Whoa! I didn¡¯t expect that. And, Charlotte, you are here too.¡± James looked at Brian and Charlotte with surprise.

    ¡°Hey, hey, you can¡¯t just wait here and talk. Come on, you need to cut the cake.¡± Brian hurriedly pulled him inside. They decorated the room with some balloons.

    There was a big two pounds cake on the table. Having no chance to ask anything, James split the cake as they sing happy birthday sone for him.

    After ten minutes, Ely was sitting on the couch eating cake while three of them were standing a little far from her.

    ¡°Now, can you tell me who is she?¡± James pointed his finger at Ely and asked.<sub></sub>

    Brian opened his mouth but it was quite hard to say that sentence. It took him five seconds to finally start.

    ¡°She is my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­..OH¡­.. WHAT? You had a daughter. Wait, you two, when, how, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± It waspletely unexpected because he wasn¡¯t expecting that at all.

    He instantly turned around and looked at Ely.

    ¡°She does look like you but she doesn¡¯t resemble Charlotte at all.¡±

    Suddenly, Brian caught his head and pulled him away. Ely who was eating the cake got disturbed for a moment but when Brian pulled him away, she resumed her meal.

    Cake > People

    ?(O)??? Cake > Curiosity

    ¡°Can you remain silent? I will exin everything but first, let¡¯s go there!¡± Brian pulled him to the room where he had kept his gaming pod. He signaled Charlotte and locked the door.

    But as soon as he locked the door, he let go of James.

    ¡°Damn! When did you get so heavy? It felt like I was pulling a rock.¡±

    James bitterly smiled and said, ¡°I will exinter.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and touched the side of his door. When he touched it, a white light emerged beneath his palm. The wall on another side opened. Both of them walked towards the wall and entered.

    It was an elevator outside the room but still invisible to everyone else. The elevator moved down until it got inside the garbage room. The pathway was invisible to everyone.

    The top of the garbage room was opened for this elevator to move down and when it did enter, the ground opened on its own. The exact ce where the elevatornded was covered with walls so that the people couldn¡¯t see it.

    His elevator went straight towards the underground, nearly thirty meters. When it stopped, the door opened and they were in front of a dark room.

    ¡°Lily, turn on the lights!¡±

    ck! ck! ck!

    As the lights turned on, the entire room became visible. There were hundreds ofputers located in different ces. There was an amazing ck car in the middle.

    There were nearly dozens of giant screens on the walls. And, lots of different techs, papers, and holograms.

    Brian walked up to one of the tables and picked up a small ring. He threw the ring at James and said ¡°That¡¯s my birthday present for you. It will control your anger and if you keep it activated, then there will be fewer chances for you to get angry.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! So, are you going to tell me about that daughter of yours?¡± James caught the ring but he was even more intrigued about his best friend¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Ely is my and Lucy Bathory¡¯s daughter.¡± Brian sighed and answered.

    James narrowed his eyes and tilted his head.

    ¡°Lucy Bathory¡­.. You mean that Lucy Bathory, the Blood Queen, the strongest person in the entire world, that Lucy Bathory.¡± James freaked out when he finally remembered the name.

    His body was shaking. Brian nodded his head and sighed.

    ¡°You f**ked the Blood Queen?¡± James repeated but in a more drastic way.

    ¡°Can you not say it like that? It feels like I did something amazing.¡± Brian¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he heard his friend¡¯s description and sighed.

    ¡°Of course, it is amazing. That silver hair, red eyes, oh my god, how can I forget it? No wait, I never even thought about it. You actually f**ked the Blood Queen.¡±

    ¡°Wait, does that mean she changed her title from Blood Princess to Blood Queen because she had a daughter? And, when did you f**ked her? Why didn¡¯t I see your daughter till now? What¡¯s happening? Tell me everything.¡± James began to question his best friend.

    Brian pped his forehead and said, ¡°Can you stop using the F word? And, don¡¯t worry, I will exin everything.¡±

    Finally, Brian told his entire journey over the past three to four days. Hearing his exnation, James sighed ¡°Well, it is good that you got a family now. And, I feel proud that you finally epted Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°You son of¡­ because of you, she has suffered a lot. Don¡¯t make her suffer anymore.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian sighed and nodded ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let her suffer. Anyway, you forgot to tell me. Why did you need that ring?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! I also forgot to ask you. Didn¡¯t you feel any changes in your body when you reached the age of twenty-five?¡±

 Chapter 37 Daddys Bestfriend is not a Human

    Brian stared at him with confusion and asked ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! I can smell it in you. You should be just like me. Look, remember when you tried to drag me here, you felt like dragging the rock. That¡¯s what I am talking about. What kind of changes did you feel when you reach the age of twenty-five?¡± James rolled his eyes and asked once again.

    Brian pped his forehead and said ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any specific changes after I reach twenty-five. So, can you please exin? Why do I smell like you? What the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    James looked at Brian with suspicious eyes and muttered ¡°You are not the type of person who would beat around the bushes but you don¡¯t smell like normal humans.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand this situation clearly but hear me out, okay? This might sound crazy but I don¡¯t think I am a human.¡±

    Brian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Are you suggesting to me that you are some kind of an alien?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you are the smartest person I met. You really guessed it on your first try.¡± James patted Brian¡¯s shoulder but when he did that, Brian felt so hard that he almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t do that again. Are you seriously an alien? Are you sure it¡¯s not a superpower?¡± Brian grunted in pain and shouted at him.

    ¡°No! I am pretty sure it¡¯s not a superpower. I mean this has been happening since I was eighteen. Remember when you got beaten by a gang of fifty people and when I saw that, I got angry and beat the shit out of them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my power. I don¡¯t think it is a superpower. I did some research and it is said that those who awakened superpowers have Zero-Point Energy merged in their bodies and it remains stagnant.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°But, my powers are growing. Now, if I get angry, I can destroy the whole building. Dude, I almost did that. And after I reached twenty-five, there are more things that I can do now.¡± James excitedly exined.

    Brian also thought about this seriously. At first, he didn¡¯t believe it but he does remember James beating the shit out of fifty gangsters by himself. Not to mention, he didn¡¯t suffer a single injury during that battle.

    But, he just thought of it as a normal coincidence. Never did he think that his best friend is actually an Alien.

    ¡°Alright! Lie down on that table. I will do some quick tests. As for your previous question, I haven¡¯t felt any changes.¡± Brian decided to hide the fact that he could talk with the technology.

    He had tested his DNA and his parent¡¯s DNA. His parents werepletely human and their DNA matches perfectly. So, he doesn¡¯t believe that he was an Alien. He feels this is an ability that he awakened from his birth.

    That¡¯s why it has remained stagnant. After all, he can¡¯t do more than talk with the technology.

    James didn¡¯t bicker with his friend andy down on the table.

    ¡°Lily, scan his body with Divine Sense!¡±

    Divine Sense was basically a fun name for the amalgamation of different scans which can scan different kinds of energies and waves MRI, X-Ray, Ultrasound, Infrared, Gamma-Rays, and Zero-Point Energy. <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    It was a technology he built to specifically scan the superheroes. It allows him to understand the biological changes of a superhero after his awakening.

    While the scan continues, Brian keeps his eyes on the screen.

    ¡®The gamma rays in his body are massive but it has been contained by Zero-Point Energy. His anger draws out the gamma-ray from the Zero-Point Energy and it makes him stronger.¡¯

    ¡®But, there is one side effect. If his gamma rays take control of his body, it wouldn¡¯t evolve anymore. So, he does have the body that absorbs the Zero-point Energy and evolves like other races.¡¯

    ¡®Thankfully, there is no such thing as going berserk or losing his mind due to the effects of Gamma rays. It¡¯s just that anger helps him awaken the potential of gamma rays.¡¯

    ¡®But, something doesn¡¯t add up. Why did Gamma rays enter his body? He didn¡¯t fall into any Gamma Explosion. He had been living his normal life. Does that mean there is a race in the universe who are born with Gamma Rays in their bodies?¡¯

    ¡®Normally, Gamma-Rays can destroy someone¡¯s body but because his cells are different. It feels like the whole structure is created to remove the harmful effects of the Gamma-Rays.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s like our White-Blood Cells. Interesting! I have never done any research on James but now it feels like I can learn a lot. If I can recreate a cell that can kill the harmful effects of Gamma-Rays, then I could possibly create this new race on the earth.¡¯

    ¡®But, there is one problem. The reason why Gamma-Rays do not destroy his body is mainly aligned with Zero-Point Energy. And, even till now, I haven¡¯t figured out a way to help humanity absorb Zero-Point Energy without entering the New Gods.¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡®Wait a minute! Before I only experimented on superheroes which is why I couldn¡¯t find a way. But now, I have James who is an alien. I have Ely who is a vampire and I also have Charlotte who is a werewolf.¡¯

    ¡®I could find a clue.¡¯

    ¡°Hey Brian, is it done? What¡¯s the result?¡± Suddenly, James¡¯s voice woke him up.

    ¡°You were indeed correct. You are not a human. Your cell construction ispletely different from humans. It¡¯s like your whole body cells are just white blood cells transformed to contain the Gamma Energy inside your body.¡±

    ¡°And, don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t transform into a giant monster just because you have Gamma Energy. Zero-Point Energy in your body will keep you the same except there might be some minor changes whenever you get truly angry.¡±

    ¡°And, you might lose your mind even if you do get angry. So, you don¡¯t have to fear this power. There are two things that you must remember though. Once you get angry, your Gamma Energy will destroy Zero-Point Energy and if it happens on arge scale, you might just create nuclear fission inside your body.¡±

    ¡°I am sure it will give you some kind of extraordinary powers but it will have some insane side effects as well. You should use that ring to control your anger as much as possible.¡± Brian responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have been working on my anger. I have been meditating and learning yoga to control my emotions.¡± James nodded his head and excitedly stood up. But, Brian pushed him onto the table and said.

    ¡°I still have one more thing. It¡¯s kinda a favor that I need. I want some of your cells so that I can study them properly. Do you think it is feasible?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Well, I also wanted to test if I have regeneration or not.¡± James smiled andy on the table.

    Brian changed the equipment. It had a small ss tube on the edge which connects with James¡¯s body. It was hanging on a mechanical arm. Inside the ss tube, a whiteser cuts James¡¯s skill and that part gets sucked inside the mechanical arm.

    Ites out inside a box, fully sealed and dozens of small mechanical scanning devices emerge inside that box and start analyzing it.

    The ss tube mechanical arm also seals the blood flow. After that, Brian moves it away and James looks at his arm. In just a minute, that part where his skin was cut off was healed.

    ¡°It seems you do possess superb regeneration. But, I guess it would be even better if you activate it when you are truly angry. Anyway, thanks for the help!¡± Brian nodded his head after seeing the regeneration speed.

    ¡°Well, no thanks in friendship! Anyway, let¡¯s return back to your apartment. I want to talk to my niece. Hey, I can her niece, right? I mean we are like brothers.¡± James started mumbling as they finally returned back to the elevator.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    But, at the same time, a voice rang on his watch.

    ¡°What happened?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Damn! A group of vampires appeared in ourmunity and they are heading straight toward our apartment. Hey, wait a minute!¡± Brian instantly leaves the elevator and rushes towards the table at the corner.

    There was a massive gun on it. It looked more like a scientific cannon because of its size. Holding this gun, he ran back to the elevator and clicks the button.

    The elevator shot up towards his room.

    ?(O)??? Ding! Dong!

    The bell of his apartment rings. Charlotte walked towards the door while mumbling ¡°Were we expecting someone else today?¡±

    Just as she opens the door, a fist moves toward her. But before it could strike her, she dodges it and ms a kick on the face of that man standing in front of the door.

    The next moment, she ms her body on the door and pushes everyone down from her apartment. Nearly all of them except two people fall down including her.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

 Chapter 38 Daddy used Tech and Magic

    Inside the apartment, two people who didn¡¯t fall to the ground rushed toward Ely. Desperate and terrified, Ely tried to run away. Because her bloodline pressure wasn¡¯t working against them, she had no chance to win.

    She hasn¡¯t even trained a bit to fight. Although her physical strength was stronger, it wasn¡¯t that strong, especially against the people in front of her.

    But, since this apartment was closed, she was quickly caught against the wall.

    ¡°Use it!¡± One of them looked at another and said.

    The next man nodded his head and took out a small bottle. He sprayed some gas on her face but at this moment, she closed her eyes and stopped her breathing altogether.

    Ka-cha!

    Bang! Zzzzzzz!¡±

    Suddenly, a high-speed energy beam struck one of the vampires and a fist struck another vampire. James who struck the vampire quickly caught Ely and threw her toward Brian.

    Thud!

    Brian dropped the gun on the ground and caught his daughter. The moment, shended in his arms, she opened her eyes and tears burst out.

    ¡°Daddy¡­. Waaaaa¡­¡­¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    For the first time, something like this has ever happened to her. She was totally afraid to the point where she was trembling hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy is here. It will be alright.¡± Brian smiled and patted his daughter¡¯s head. Then, he dropped her to the ground and picked his gun up.

    ¡°Ely, do you mind closing your eyes and ears?¡± Brian smiled at her and asked. But, for some reason, Ely felt her dad was very serious at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t know why but Brian didn¡¯t want her to see what was going to happen next. She obediently closed her eyes and closed her ears.

    Brian clicked on the screen at the side of his gun and Lily¡¯s voice rang from it. This time her voice was deadly cold, unlike her previous cute voice.

    ¡°Vampire Killing Mode- Activated¡±

    Ka-cha!

    Bang!

    The next moment, he targeted his gun at the vampire who was rushing toward him and shot. His gun released a red energy beam that went straight towards the man.

    ¡°No! beta eight, dodge it!¡± The man who was fighting against James suddenly sensed strange energy from that energy beam and shouted.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    But, his roar only distracted that man. So, the energy beam struck him to the ground. For a moment, it looked like the previous attack. Because when it struck him, the vampire managed to stand back and recover with vampire bloodline healing ability.

    But, this time when he used his Vampire Bloodline to recover, a red gas starteding out of him. Brian stood in front of Ely so that she won¡¯t see anything even if she wanted to.

    He quicklymanded ¡°Lily, put a sound barrier around Ely!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    Just as the blue barrier covered Ely, a horrible scream came out of him. In front of three people, the vampire was covered with red steam. It wasn¡¯t just normal steam, it was his blood.

    It wasing out as steam and slowly his body was aging.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The more steam came out of his body, the more painful it became for him.

    The man who was fighting against James realized that the weapon Brian used was some kind of weapon created to destroy the vampire. But, he has never seen it before.

    He doesn¡¯t know why there was a weapon like this but humanity never used it. Because although it wouldn¡¯t work against the powerful vampires, it could still prove to be deadly.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The man freaked out and got angrier. He roared towards Brian and tried to dash before Brian could shoot but he forgot his opponent was a fe that gets stronger as he gets angrier.<sub></sub>

    Because of the battle, James wasn¡¯t wearing the ring. And, when he saw the hatred in Brian¡¯s eyes, he suddenly remembered the day when Brian¡¯s parents died and he was left alone.

    His best friend lost his parents to the vampire and he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was weak. The more he thought about these, the angrier he started to be.

    He didn¡¯t notice but his body was releasing red energy around him. So, when the vampire tried to move against Brain, he quickly mmed a kick on his stomach and threw him out of the house, breaking the wall in the process.

    James quickly rushed towards the dead vampire who looked like a dried piece of wood and kicked him out of the house as well. Then, he rushed out of the house without even thinking for a moment.

    Brian didn¡¯t rush out. He turned towards his daughter and touched her head.

    ¡°Be a good girl and stay here alright! Daddy will go out and beat some bad guys.¡±

    Saying so, he stood up and turned around but Ely pulled his pant and said ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She knows they came to get her and they would never dare to hurt her. But, the same thing won¡¯t apply to Brian and others. They might get killed if the opponent is too strong.

    Brian was slightly stunned when she apologized. He turned back and patted her head once more.

    ¡°Do you know about the incident that happened five years ago?¡±

    Hearing his question, Ely suddenly felt dreadful and tears fell down her eyes. How could she not know? She had checked it already. His parents were ughtered by vampires, the very own race she belongs to.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t hate you. I will never hate my daughter no matter which race you belong to. For me, you are my daughter and that¡¯s all it matters. And, no matter who tries to do anything to you, I will kill his entire family.¡±

    When she heard those words, she raised her head and got shocked when she saw his eyes. It was filled with hatred but she couldn¡¯t feel any hatred for herself.

    ¡°Now, be a good girl and stay here!¡± Brian said and stood up. He was a little worried about Charlotte and James. Just as he moved away, Ely asked ¡°Daddy, do you think mother didn¡¯te to you because she was afraid that you will hate her?¡±

    When she said that, his movement stopped for a moment. But, only for a moment. He continued walking as he replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Hearing his answer, she got a little terrified. If he had hated her, at least he has some kind of feelings for her. But, he didn¡¯t even hate her. It means her mother really means nothing to him.

    It was terrible because she wanted him to love her. She wanted them to be together and live as a husband and wife. But, now, she felt like she was drifting, even more, farther from her goal.

    ?(O)??? Brian didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. But, he knew she wanted them to be together. Brian truly didn¡¯t know how to feel about her. She kept the secret of him being a father for eight years.

    And, it was during the time when his parents were murdered by the vampires. He couldn¡¯t bear to love her but he couldn¡¯t hate her either. After all, she is the mother of his child.

    And, that child was someone he truly love. Now, it wasn¡¯t just his guilt for not being a proper father. He genuinely feels how a father feels about his daughter.

    But, Brian already has a lover and she was Charlotte. Now, unless Charlotte decides to leave him, he can¡¯t love another woman even if he wanted to.

    Brian shook his head and stopped thinking about her as he closed the door. He didn¡¯t take the elevator rather he jumped from the apartment. It was reckless but he didn¡¯t care.

    His body was strong enough to handle such a fall. But, Brian wouldn¡¯t be careless, he quicklymanded.

    ¡°Lily, activate the Jet Boots!¡±

    Suddenly, his boots shoot out the energy beam and deelerate his fall. But, when he reached a few meters above the ground, the energy beam suddenly disappeared.

    It was a little unexpected but Brian had already predicted it. Because he knew there was very less charge remained in his boots. He looked at the group of vampires fighting against James and Charlotte.

    In his eyes, he had already targeted nearly three of them. He held the gun in his left arm andnded on his knees and right palm. But, he didn¡¯tnd this way randomly.

    As soon as hended, his body suddenly released purple energy. It was his mana. Reaching level ten, he can finally use some amount of mana.

    Under his palm, the mana circtes out into a giant symbol that covers him with a purple aura. He raises his head and stares at the group of vampires who also noticed his arrival and muttered.

    ¡°Dark Magic Skill¡±

    ¡°ughtering Crows!¡±

    Caw!

 Chapter 39 Daddy did something big in secret

    Caw! Caw! Caw!

    From the symbol that covered Brian, nearly six crows appeared out of his symbol. Each crow was nearly three times bigger than the normal crow. But, there was one big difference.

    Instead of having ck feathers, they had dark red feathers. And, their eyes were purple as well. They looked deadly and evil.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Six crows flew towards their target and started attacking the vampires. These crows have two kinds of attacks. One is a lethal attack with their mouth and another is a poisonous attack with touch.

    The former deals heavy damage instantly while thetter deals that damage that begins after a few minutes. He chose the second option. The crows simply move around these people while touching them and inflicting the poison.

    While those crows distracted the vampires, he quickly took out his gun and shoot at the vampire who previously fought James. Because he wasn¡¯t sure if he had told others about the gun but he wanted to make use of this confusion to deal some heavy damage.

    Ka-cha! Bang!

    He pulled the trigger and the beam of energy shot toward the vampire. Being distracted by the crow and James, he didn¡¯t immediately sense the beam but still managed to dodge it to a certain extent.

    His right arm was still caught in the process. As soon as he dodged, he felt his blood boiling and it was spreading from his arm to his heart.

    Ssh!

    He quickly took out a dagger and shed his arm. Instead of dying, he chose to sacrifice his arm. He turned at others and shouted.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t get hit by that gun! It will kill you no matter the circumstances.¡±

    He knows it wasn¡¯t about the power. The man Brian previously killed using the gun had the same level of strength as him but he still died. <sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    What does that mean?

    All of them will die if they don¡¯t dodge his energy beam. When his teammates heard his words, they frowned but they didn¡¯t dare to doubt him.

    After all, he did sh his arm. Even Brian was shocked by it.

    ¡°Hey, you are forgetting me.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind which startled the vampire. Before he could dodge, a kick ms on his neck and thrashes him to the ground.

    ¡°Bastard, die!¡±

    ¡°Blood Spear!¡±

    Suddenly, one of the vampires who was standing behind James condensed a giant spear, nearly three meters long with the blood in a small packet. Vampires used blood profoundly so they keep the baggage of blood to fight at any moment.

    James instantly turned around and caught the spear with both of his hands. But, the control of that vampire was very strong. He easily managed to push the spear until it touched his skin.

    Ka-cha! Bang!

    Brian immediately shot another energy beam at the spear. James moved his hand to the very top of the spear while the energy beam started boiling the blood until it evaporates into steam.

    The vampire whounched the attack immediately noticed the power of that gun and shot another spear at Brian. Because for him, Brian was a much bigger threat than anything else.

    ¡®When I was small, I dreamed of using it. Never in the million years, did I think I would use it against my enemies.¡¯<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian pped the edge of the gun and a three inches metallic handle came out. He held the handle and dropped the gun to the ground. The next moment, he pressed a button on the handle and it released a light.

    The light materialized into the sharp de. He took a step forward and his mana burst out. This time was thest time he could use mana unless he returns to the game and recovers it.

    But, that didn¡¯t matter. Because this was also his strongest attack. His foot stomped on the ground and his body dashed towards the vampire and the spear.

    Ssh!

    Before even the vampire could realize it, the sword had not only cut the spear in half but also his neck. Only when his head fell to the ground, he realized that he was dead.

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Art¡±

    ¡°Second Stance- Stealth Dragon w¡±

    Thud!

    His body fell to the ground while Brian quickly ran towards the gun. Because now that he doesn¡¯t have any mana left, he couldn¡¯t attack without the gun.

    Thankfully, the vampires were too confused by his attack that they didn¡¯t notice him running towards the gun. He quickly put the saber back in the gun and shot the energy beam at one of the vampires.

    ?(O)??? He thought he could take advantage of this situation but it turns out the vampire had already seen him move towards the gun and managed to dodge it with ease.

    He released the blood out of his fingernails and shot at Brian. These fingernails had an extreme speed but a figure instantly appeared in front of Brian and mmed against those fingernails.

    Ssh!<sub></sub>

    Charlotte¡¯s fist broke the sh but still got some wounds on her fist.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Brian hurriedly asked as he saw the blood dripping out of her fist.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It will heal very soon. Take a rest! You have already done enough. Let me handle it.¡± Charlotte wasn¡¯t wrong. Because of his ughtering crows, she and James managed to kill two vampires and he also killed another vampire.

    Now, only three of them remained.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°We don¡¯t know if more vampires are lurking in the shadows. We must finish this without getting too many injuries. So, let me fight with you. I might be out of mana but I am never out of ideas.¡±

    ¡°He is correct Charlotte. Let¡¯s focus on defeating our enemies as soon as possible.¡± James also shouted while blocking another vampire.

    Charlotte hesitated for a while but quickly realized that her lover is not a normal person. She nodded her head and targeted another vampire.

    ¡°So, it seems it¡¯s just you and me now.¡± Brian chuckled while clenching his hand on the gun.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you are going to die this time.¡± The vampire knew that he can¡¯t touch that energy beam but he still had other ways to face off against Brian, especially with his blood maniption.

    He took out a pouch filled with blood and burst the blood out. Using Blood Maniption, he created nearly five arrows from five different directions.

    One was above, and the others were east, west, north, and south. He had perfectly locked him in.

    Seeing this, Charlotte panicked and tried to charge toward him but Brian signaled her to stay. When the vampire shot his arrows, Brian chuckled and said.

    ¡°Do you know the best about genius with money?¡±

    The vampire looked a little confused but his arrows were already approaching Brian.

    ¡°Defense Mechanism Activate¡±

    ¡°Form a wall around me!¡±

    When hemanded, the ground beneath them shook a little and started splitting apart. Suddenly four solid metal wallse out of the ground and covered him while forming a roof instantaneously.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    The blood arrows sttered on the metal walls. As soon as it finished up, the walls returned to the ground. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to show this to everyone since the whole society was watching.

    But now, he got no choice. During those two years, he silently turned this entire society into a big giant machine without anyone knowing it.

    Just like he said it was only possible because of his big brain and a lot of money.

    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is this?¡± Although the ground was splitting apart, they weren¡¯t falling down. Instead beneath them, there was a giant metal sheet like bedrock.

    ¡°Beta Third, look out!¡±

    The vampire who was fighting up against James suddenly shouted. At this moment, a mechanical arm emerged out of the metal sheet and tried to capture the vampire.

    Even though he dodged it thanks to that warning, he still got hit by the metal and lost his bnce.

    ¡°Hey, you are fighting me.¡± Suddenly, an angry roar resounded in that previous vampire¡¯s ears when he saw James throwing a powerful punch at him.

    The vampire who was fighting against Brian saw three mechanical armsing toward him and tried to dodge all of them while he seed in dodging two, thest one caught him perfectly.

    ¡°Damn you, bastard!¡±

    ¡°Sacrificial Blood Maniption- Hundred Giant Strength Blood Ring¡±

    Suddenly, the vampire roared at Brian and drew out his own blood in the form of a ring. It burst the mechanical arm as he finally seed in escaping.

    ¡°Thank you for getting distracted.¡±

    Ka-cha! Bang!

    Suddenly, a powerful beam of energy shot out of his gun towards the vampire and struck him.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Ssh! Crack! Bang!

    At the same time, one w shed her enemy in half while one punch broke his enemy¡¯s skull. Three of them died at the same time.

    p! p! p!

    ¡°It seems there are some rather annoying humans that I must kill right now.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang from the sky. When Brian looked up, he saw a man with an extremely pale face floating in the sky.

    And, there was someone next to him inside a transparent blood sphere made out of blood aura.

    ¡°ELY¡±

 Chapter 40 Daddy Decided to Decimate his entire Family?

    Brian¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Ely captured by someone. He clenched his fist and immediately controlled the entire ground with his mind. A huge spear made out of metalunched toward the vampire.

    Bang!

    ¡°Blood Wall!¡± The vampire simply moved his hand and the blood escaped out of his body and formed a giant blood wall. Unlike the previous vampires who used their blood, this blood didn¡¯te out of his body but rather came out of Blood Bank.

    It is a ce where he can store a massive amount of blood for future use. When a metallic spear collided against the blood wall, it couldn¡¯t pierce through it.

    Ssh! Crack! Crack! Bang!

    The blood wall suddenly returned to its liquid form and covered the entire mechanical arm with it. Slowly, it twisted the arm and broke it in half.

    ¡°Bastard, leave Ely alone!¡±

    Bang!

    Charlotte screamed and smashed her foot on the ground as she rushed toward the sky. Her body jumped nearly hundreds of meters as she clenched her fist to punch him.

    Whoosh! Ssh!

    But before she could do anything, a blood arrow suddenly flew out of that blood and pierced her stomach.

    When Ely saw Charlotte getting pierced by the blood arrow, her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch her like this.

    Bang!

    But, Charlotte didn¡¯t stop. Even though the blood arrow was still on her stomach, she moved her fist as soon as she reached near the vampire and punched. But, her punch only hit the wall.

    And, it couldn¡¯t even break it. <sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Foolish werewolf!¡±

    ?(O)??? p! Thud!

    The vampire pped her head and her body crashed to the ground. At this moment, nearly tens of mechanical arms rose from the ground and moved towards him.

    Brian couldn¡¯t catch her but he managed to sneak up on the vampire. Unfortunately, he underestimated the power of the vampire. He simply raised his hand and caught the mechanical arm.

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Using his sheer strength, he simply broke all of those mechanical arms. At this moment, his eyes shrunk a little. He turned around when he saw the energy beam in front of him.

    He couldn¡¯t dodge it. But, he didn¡¯t want to touch it either. He created a blood wall with the drop of his true blood and blocked the energy beam in time.

    When he saw his own blood evaporating in front of him, his eyes darkened. At this moment, he noticed a great threat to the vampire race. He couldn¡¯t help but create another blood arrow and shoot.

    This arrow was too fast. It was so fast that it instantly pierced Brian even before he could react. His eyes just widened when the blood arrow pierced him.

    Ely also had the same expression but the tears were falling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Waaaaaaa! Waaaaaa! Waaaaaa!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t do anything. The only thing she could possibly do was cry. She just kept crying. The more she cried, the greater her pressure became. It was released out of her and turned into the red lightning.

    It was striking everyone.

    ¡®Damn it! If I continue anymore, her bloodline pressure willpletely destroy the Bloodline Suppression Device. I need to take her back and seal her inside the full-proof Bloodline Suppression Box.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    His eyes fell on Brian as he clenched his fist ¡®It seems I can¡¯t kill him with my own hands. But, there is nothing to worry. He is just an ordinary human. He will die because of blood loss.¡¯

    Just when he turned around, he heard a roar.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Bang!

    A powerful shock swept everything around Brian. But, it wasn¡¯t Brian. It was James. He wasn¡¯t the same as before. His hair had turned red and his eyes as well. It was so strange. He was covered with dark red killing intent.

    ¡°How dare you hurt my friends?¡±

    Whoosh!

    His foot pressed against the ground and the next moment, he simply reached in front of the vampire in a fraction of a second. The vampire couldn¡¯t even react properly.

    Bang!

    His fist struck the vampire¡¯s chest and sent him flying. He was able to fly so he stopped nearly hundreds of meters away while coughing out blood from his mouth.

    He raised his head and looked at James with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand how James got so strong out of nowhere. But before even he could think of anything, James instantly reached in front of him once again and pped his head just like he pped Charlotte.

    Bang!

    The vampire collided and fell to the ground and his bones got broken. He instantly got up but when he did, James was already in front of him once again.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on? What kind of powers is this? Why is he so fast? Damn it! What should I do?¡¯<sub></sub>

    The vampire panicked and different myriads of thoughts emerged in his brain.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    James pointed his middle finger out in both hands and pierced the vampire¡¯s stomach with ease. But, the vampire caught his hand and mmed him to the ground.

    Although James was fast and strong, the vampire wasn¡¯t weak as well. HE wasn¡¯t just counterattacking. Now, he didn¡¯t hesitate to counter. After mming him to the ground, he rushed to punch him in the face.

    But, James dodged his fist and got up. He rushed towards the vampire and mmed a punch. The vampire also mmed his punch as both of their punches collided.

    Both of them retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    The vampire suddenly coughed out blood. The strike broke his inner organs but with his vampire bloodline, he managed to recover fast.

    ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t fight like this. Let¡¯s try that!¡¯

    The vampire instantly took out arge amount of blood from his Blood Bank and condensed a giant spear made out of the blood. It was said that every vampire in the past had onemon attack. And, it was the Blood Spear.

    ¡°Legacy Art- Blood Spear¡±

    The vampire shouted as his blood spear suddenly beamed with golden symbols all around it. Due to the ancient vampires who used Blood Spear constantly, it evolved, again and again, making its name all the way to the top.

    Now, it is probably one of the strong attacks of the vampire race.

    The giant spear of blood rushed towards James. Seeing this, James didn¡¯t hesitate to punch. He was barely maintaining his sanity to attack his enemy. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    Crack!

    He simply punched hard. But, that punch was so powerful that it managed to stop the blood spear for a moment. The vampire¡¯s eyes widened, not because of James but rather because of the crack that appeared on the bracelet he was wearing.

    He instantly understood the situation hence he rushed towards the sky and pulled Ely. He simply fled. Although he could defeat James with his strength, Ely¡¯s bloodline pressure was getting stronger.

    Now, he doesn¡¯t even have time to reach home. He went to find the car and his driver. He had two spare bloodline suppression bracelets on that car.

    On other hand,

    James managed to break the spear but at the same time, it pierced his fist. The blood was pouring out of him. He turned at the sight where the vampire fled and tried to move but suddenly, a voice reached out to him.

    ¡°James, stop!¡±

    This voice suddenly brought him back to reality. His red hair changed back and he returned to his normal self. When he turned around, he saw Brian standing up.

    He instantly rushed near Brian to hold him. But Brian stopped him and said ¡°I can walk for now. Take Charlotte back to myb. We need to heal first.¡±

    Only then did he notice Brian¡¯s stomach. It wasn¡¯tpletely healed but the bleeding had stopped. And, the blood arrow was no longer there.

    He hurriedly rushed to Charlotte and hold her up. Brian turned and looked in the direction where the vampire had taken his daughter. Then, he turned around. His eyes darkened with anger burning in his chest.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Ely. Your daddy will bring you back. He will bring you back to me.¡¯

    He gritted his teeth as he dragged his body to his apartment. As he walked, he noticed the people around him. None of them came out to help, not because they were selfish but because they couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Every single person in thismunity was trembling with fear, bursting into tears, and even fainting. This event recalled the past massacre done by the vampires.

    That¡¯s why Brian couldn¡¯t me or say anything. He just dragged his body to hisb. At this moment, James had already put Charlotte on the bed. Her wounds were also healing fast.

    ¡°Lily, deactivate Small-Scale Tissue Regeneration!¡±

    As hey on the bed, he made anothermand.

    ¡°Lily, activate Large-Scale Tissue Regeneration!¡±

    This was a technology that no one in this world has developed. He created it so that he could heal himself in case of an emergency. He couldn¡¯t heal himselfpletely with the Small-Scale Tissue Regeneration.

    And, for Large-Scale Tissue Regeneration, he must return to hisb where the true machines for such regeneration exist.

    ¡°Lily, run the scan in James using Divine Sense and tell me the major difference from his previous record!¡±

    Hemanded as the green light appeared around James. While it was scanning him, he made anothermand.

    ¡°Lily, find out the identity of that vampire and search his home location!¡±

    ¡°Search Sessful! His name is Lucard Dorth. His family is in Northern West, covering over Fifty Thousand Sq. Miles with the poption of Thirty Thousand Vampires.¡±

    ¡°Alright enough! Lily, it¡¯s time to awaken the Sleepy Dragon!¡±

    For a moment, Lily turnedpletely silent. But, a few secondster, her voice rang.

    ¡°All System Online! All Satellite Connected to the main server! All ess has been granted!¡±

    ¡°Good! Now, activate every nuke around the world and target Lucard Dorth¡¯s entire family!¡±

 Chapter 41 Daddy, when is it?

    Thenguage in this chapter is a bit strongpared to other chapters because of the circumstances. I hope you don¡¯t mind.

    ¡­..

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    ¡°What¡¯s the emergency? What happened?¡±

    A man in a blue coat rushed towards the room filled with people andputers. It was the HQ of the technical department of UMA.

    ¡°Director, someone has hacked into our systems and also activated the nuclear weapons all around the world. It is a catastrophic level threat.¡± One of the men wearing a suit and pants rushed toward the director and informed him.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± The director instantly declined his words and continued.

    ¡°All nuclear weapons are controlled by the main system which has the strongest firewall that mankind has ever created. Unless it is activated by all five directors of UMA, nobody can sneak inside this firewall.¡±

    ¡°Not nobody, director. What if the creator of that firewall wants to sneak in?¡± Suddenly, a man wearing jeans suddenly spoke. This man was none other than Barry. He was still typing on the keyboard speaking.

    At the same time, dozens of programs were opened on his desktop.

    ¡°No! He promised me that he will not use those things without permission.¡± The director once again denied it but once again continued.

    ¡°But then again, nobody except him should be able to hack our main system. Did you find out what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Director, it seems he didn¡¯t hide his intention. All of the nuclear weapons are targeted at one family. One of the top ten families of the vampire race, Dorth Family.¡± Barry answered.

    Suddenly, the veins on the director¡¯s forehead popped out.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Oops!¡± Barry let out a sigh and the next moment, the director roared inside the room.

    ?(O)??? ¡°WHAT DID THOSE PIECES OF SHIT DO TO OUR BRIAN? FIND OUT! FIND OUT IMMEDIATELY!¡±

    ¡°Director, ahem! Would you mind hearing this without getting angry?¡± Barry hesitated after hearing those angry words. He knows how much the director loves Brian and treats him like his own son.

    That¡¯s why even though Brian was on the verge of creating another war, he still supported Brian. But then again, he still remembered a confidential meeting where only top members were allowed.

    In that meeting, everyone swore an oath to wage a war against anyone who picks the fight against Brian. It was only because of Brian, that they were able to push humanity toward the top of the food chain.

    ¡°TELL ME!¡± Although he seemed less angry, his tone was still full of rage.

    ¡°During this morning, the head of the Dorth Familyunched a raid on Brian¡¯smunity, severely injuring him for the sake of kidnapping a girl. Oh! And, wait, what the heck? James is fighting Lucard Worth?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Oh my god, is he now a super Saiyan? What is going on?¡±

    ¡°BARRY!¡± Suddenly, the director shouted and all of the excitement and confusion in Barry¡¯s eyes disappeared. He looked at the footage on the desktop and said.

    ¡°Sir, it seems like Lucard Dorth went there to kidnap a little girl. I am trying to find a database about that girl¡­.. Strange¡­.. Brian is trying to save that girl as if she is his daughter.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Brian is only twenty-five and he isn¡¯t even married.¡± The director moved toward Barry as he looked at the desktop and his eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t she look like Brian though?¡±

    ¡°Come on, director! How is that possible? But, strangely, I couldn¡¯t find her identity in Governmental Database. Currently, I am searching the UMA database.¡± Barry rolled his eyes and declined the thought.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    He focused on finding the little girl.

    ¡°No, no, no, nothing, there is not a single piece of information about her. Wait, the system has found something that matched with the little girl.¡±

    Suddenly, a new window appeared in front of them which froze them for a moment.

    ¡°What happened? Oh! This girl¡¯s DNA and Brian¡¯s DNA are the same. Wait, wait, what the fu*k?¡± The girl who was next to Barry also looked at the window and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Holy mother fu*king god! What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°Shit! He is not just secretly married but also has an eight-year-old daughter?¡±

    p!

    Suddenly, the director pped Barry¡¯s head and said ¡°Idiot! He is not married. Try to match her DNA with everyone in this world. Use all of the processing power of our main system and connect me to that piece of shit!¡±

    ¡°Yes, director!¡±

    Barry instantly connected him to Lucard¡¯s car.

    Inside his car, Lucard was sitting in the back seat and Ely was on the other side with tears flowing down her eyes.

    ¡°Sir, the director of the Technical Department is calling you.¡± The driver spoke.

    ¡°Did they already get the news? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Connect the call.¡±<sub></sub>

    As soon as he connected the call, the director roared from the small screen.

    ¡°You piece of shit, mother fu*king leech, how dare you to kidnap Brian¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Sir, Brian¡¯s daughter is just next to him. Mind yournguage.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Sorry, little girl! Don¡¯t worry about anything. You will be absolutely safe. If this bastard dares touch even your hair, I will tear all of these agreement papers and wage the war against him.¡±

    ¡°Director, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Lucard narrowed his eyes with confusion. He didn¡¯t understand why the director was getting so angry.

    ¡°You mother¡­. Ahem! You leech, you just wait there. Barry, send Gabriel to take the little girl back.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Director, I don¡¯t think we need to call Gabriel. I feel like the world is doomed already. Look!¡±

    Saying so, he showed the disy to the director where Ely¡¯s DNA was matched with someone else. And, it was none other than Lucy.

    ¡°What the hell? He fu*ked the Blood Queen.¡±

    The director almost fainted when he saw the screen. But, suddenly, the screen in the car turned blue for a moment and a single screen split into a double disy.

    ¡°It seems you are also here, director.¡± A voice very familiar to Ely rang from the speaker. This voice made the HQ and the car silent.

    But a few secondster, the director started babbling.

    ¡°Brian, are you okay child? Are you hurt? Should I send Elizabeth? No, I shoulde there myself. Barry, call the helicopter!¡±

    ¡°Director, calm down! You are worried for nothing. I am fine. Well, I am thankful that you care so much, let me handle this myself.¡±

    Suddenly, a virtual projection appeared above the screen.

    ¡°We had a virtual projector?¡± Lucard looked at the driver with confusion.

    ¡°No sir, we do not have a virtual projector.¡± The driver gulped down saliva as a new image appeared.

    It was the picture of several nukes that were activated and try tounch.

    ¡°Now, listen carefully Lucard! The virtual projection that you see in front of you is the picture of every nuke on the and all of them are activated. Their target is also selected. Do you mind telling him, Barry?¡±

    ¡°Dorth Family¡± Barry¡¯s voice rang.

    ¡°If I press a single button on my screen, all of those nukes will beunched. There are a total of thirty thousand vampires in the Dorth Family Region. Out of thirty thousand vampires, only eighty-one can block those nukes.¡±

    ¡°Now, my question is here. Do you want to see the death of Twenty-Nine Thousand Nine Hundred Neen Vampires plus nearly Sixty-Seven Thousand Vampires who are nearby or do you want to save them by dropping my daughter at the front door of my apartment?¡±

    ¡°You are bluffing.¡± Lucard didn¡¯t believe it at all while Ely looked at the screen with wide eyes. She never thought she could ever be the reason for the death and survival of Ny Six Thousand Nine Hundred Ny Nine Vampires.

    Because in her mind, she was very capable of her father¡¯s abilities especially when ites to the technical stuff. Now, it felt like her father had the entire world under his palm.

    ¡°He is not bluffing, Lucard.¡± The director¡¯s deep voice rang. Even he understood the seriousness in Brian¡¯s tone.

    Brian didn¡¯t answer him directly and Barry suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Brian, did youunch a nuke just now?¡±

    Brian finally respond.

    ¡°In one minute-forty five seconds, a nuke will hit your car. It is a middle-sized nuke. You can easily deflect it towards the sky. Of course, if you think I am bluffing and choose not then if that nuke explodes, you know the consequences.¡±

    ¡°If Ely loses even a part of her hair, it won¡¯t be your family members or other vampires suffering the consequences. It would be you. Blood Queen will slice you in half.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what would you do?¡±

    When he asked, Lucard¡¯s eyes turned red. He is very much aware of the consequences of offending Blood Queen. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t let her get hurt.

    ¡°Ahem, Brian, my wife wanted to ask you something?¡± Suddenly, the director¡¯s voice rang from the screen.

    ¡°When did she? Sorry that I even ask.¡± Brian responded when he immediately director¡¯s habit of telling his wife instantly whenever a good or bad thing happens. He was truly a good husband. In fact, Brian wants to learn a lot from him except for his cursing habits.

    ¡°She told me to ask you.¡±

    ¡°When is the wedding date?¡±

    ¡­

    Guys, if you still remember that you can vote with powerstones, right? Please help me a little bit! I know updates have shrunk down but soon, it will go back to two chapters a day.

 Chapter 42 She is finally here!

    ¡°Sir, it is true. There is a missileing right towards us.¡± The driver nced outside from his side mirror and immediately warned Lucard.

    ¡°Damn you, human!¡± Lucard growled with anger and jumped out of the car. He floated in front of the missile and released a lot of blood from his blood bank. He held the missile with his bloody hand and floated it towards the sky.

    Suddenly, the sky turned a little dark and the hurricane appeared in front of him. This wasn¡¯t a normal hurricane though. When it appeared, it formed a purple portal in front of him.

    Beep! Beep!

    The missile let out a sound that shocked him. He immediately threw the missile towards the portal.

    Boom!

    As soon as the missile struck the portal, it exploded. Lucard used his blood to form a wall in front of him. After a few seconds though, the explosion slowly vanished together with the portal.

    Lucard angrily rushed back at the car and shouted ¡°Damn it! You used me to  close that portal.¡±

    ¡°So what? I was just giving you a demonstration of what could happen if you make the wrong decision. Now, I will give you ten minutes to return my daughter and if you do not appear within ten minutes, the missiles willunch on their own.¡±

    Beep! Beep!

    Suddenly, the screen changed and a countdown appeared on his screen. Lucard clenched his fist with hatred.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Hehe!¡± On another side, Ely giggled with a bright smile. Her father was weak but he won¡¯t break his promise. If anyone dares to hurt her, he will destroy his entire family.

    ¡°How dare youugh?¡± Lucard turned at Ely and tried to clutch her head but, he could only see the mocking smile on her face. It was clear that even if he wanted, he can¡¯t hurt her.

    Even though he has kidnapped her, he hasn¡¯t hurt her. That means Blood Queen still has to behave despite being the strongest. There are things that she can¡¯t do without a proper reason.

    This is why he was very angry. A slight mistake could cost his life but he wanted to make this mistake. He wanted to p her. Unfortunately, even he is bound by strength.

    Blood Queen¡¯s strength is absolutely dominant. Nobody can challenge her authority unless they have a proper reason. And, this reason was quite simple. He was quite scared of her but his family wanted him to marry her.

    If he marries Blood Queen, Ely will be his daughter and the next strongest vampire who could easily dominate humans and werewolves. Because even Blood Queen despite being the strongest can¡¯t ovee the forces of werewolves.

    They don¡¯t have the strongest ones like her but they have a lot of strong people only one step behind her. Unlike them, the conditions of vampires were quite miserable.

    The difference between Blood Queen and him was huge that he trembles just with her gaze. Despite both of them being the heads of two of the top ten vampire families.

    ¡°Return!¡± Lucard gritted his teeth andmanded.

    But the driver had already turned around. In fact, he was also helpless. He had already made the intention to return because if those nukes fall on Dorth Family territory, his family will die as well.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Lucard noticed it but didn¡¯t say anything. Not only did he lose nearly eight Beta vampires but also couldn¡¯t aplish his mission. He felt shameful as a human.

    ¡®I will kill him. I can¡¯t kill him now but he is a human, right? He would need toe out for shopping or anything else. I will kill him as soon as I get the chance. First, I should teach those arrogant humans a lesson. How dare they use such tone in front of me?¡¯

    Although he lost his opportunity, he didn¡¯t lose his mind. If he attacks Brian directly, Brian canunch those weapons. So, he must attack him whenever he is out and took him out in a single hit.

    Within eight minutes, his car was already back in Zone B. He used his blood aura to fly to Brian¡¯s apartment and pressed the bell.

    Creek!

    The door opened and the person behind the door was none other than Brian. The blood aura around Ely disappeared and she dashed towards Brian.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    For some reason, she didn¡¯t cry but rather just jumped into his embrace. Holding her, Brian gave him a straight gaze and said ¡°Next time if you want to fight me, make sure that you don¡¯t care about anyone.¡±

    Then, he turned around as he continued ¡°Because I don¡¯t. For my daughter, even if I have to blow up the earth, I will do it.¡±

    Creek!<sub></sub>

    The door closed and Lucard gritted his teeth outside. He didn¡¯t take the car but rather fly towards the Headquarters of the UMA.

    ¡°Elders, I need you toe to the headquarters. These humans are getting too arrogant and have forgotten their ce.¡±

    After a few minutes, he crashed the sses andnded inside the office. In that office, there were their people. But, his gaze was only on one person. The Director of the Technical Department.

    He walked towards him while releasing his insane bloodline pressure.

    ¡°Human, do you think you can fight vampires just because you have acquired a little strength with your technology?¡±

    His tone was full of anger and frustration.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, another aura burst out next to him. This aura belonged to a person who was standing next to the director. Two auras collided and repelled each other.

    Tap!

    The director tapped the table with his finger and looked at Lucard.

    ¡°Mr. Lucard, I don¡¯t know if you are aware of this or not despite being the Head of Dorth but Mr. Brian is the most important person for the entirety of UMA.¡±

    ¡°The person standing next to me represents the current strength of humanity as an individual but Mr. Brian represents the future strength of humanity as a unity.¡±

    ¡°Anything that threatens his life must be exterminated but since you are the head of the family, this is the final warning for you.¡±

    The director stood up and continued ¡°If you wage a war against me or Gabriel, it will mean nothing. But, if you wage a war against Mr. Brian, you wage a war against humanity.¡±

    ¡°Are you clear enough?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lucard clenched his fist when he felt humiliated because he didn¡¯t know this at all. And, he was the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry director, he perfectly got this.¡± Suddenly, another voice rang from the side as an elderly man floated next to him.

    ¡°Lucard is a new head of the family so he isn¡¯t aware of many things. But, don¡¯t worry, we will teach him everything. Let¡¯s return him now!¡± Another elder who was female smiled and answered.

    ¡°Leave! Who told you that you can leave?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang from the door and a figure slowly entered.

    ?(O)??? Crack! Crack! Crack

    The walls started cracking, the wind changed into a hurricane and the lightning bolt suddenly struck outside the headquarters.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Lucard and two elders suddenly fell to their knees. At this moment, two people who were next to the director burst out their auras but didn¡¯t dare to collide. They only used it to protect the director.

    The person who was walking towards them. They had no intention of offending this person. They didn¡¯t even want to fight this person. Superheroes weren¡¯t afraid of vampires. They were the soldiers of humanity.

    They are willing to fight for humanity in order to defeat the vampires but, this person alone installed such a fear in their hearts that they can¡¯t summon the courage to fight.

    ¡®She is here. Why? Why is she here? Is she going to kill me? Is she going to kill me?¡¯ Lucard couldn¡¯t even raise his head. His heartbeat was so loud that the elders next to him could hear.

    But, even they had sweat on their foreheads. Suddenly, a red aura wrapped around Lucard¡¯s neck. His body slowly floated towards the sky and the next moment, his eyes fell on her.

    The peerless beauty, bloody red eyes, silver hair, and aura of a Queen. She was standing right in front of him, the incarnation of blood and death. Lucy Bathory was standing right in front of him.

    She raised her hand and slowly moved her fingers inside. As she does that, the grip around Lucard¡¯s neck narrowed and the cold tone rang in his ears.

    ¡°Tell me! Who gave you the courage to kidnap my daughter and injure my husband?¡±

 Chapter 43 Lucy Bathory Part 1

    Under the shadow of arge golden roof,

    ¡°Da-da!¡± A cute voice rang out from a small baby. A woman with silver hair and red eyes looked at the baby who had the same eyes and hair but a slightly different facial structure.

    ¡°Da-da!¡± The baby spoke once again but a trace of sadness appeared in that woman¡¯s eyes. But, she quickly sensed the movement of the baby and smiled at her.

    ¡°Ely, why don¡¯t you say ma-ma? Come on, say ma-ma!¡± The woman tried to convince her daughter but unfortunately, the daughter continued to say the same words.

    ¡°Da-Da!¡±

    She took a deep breath and looked at the maid standing next to her.

    ¡°Alisha, hold her for a moment!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Queen!¡± Alisha nodded her head and took the baby from her embrace. Even though she left her mother¡¯s embrace, she didn¡¯t cry but rather continued muttering ¡®Da-da¡¯.

    The woman turned around and walked away. After a while, she came in front of a massive hall. In the middle of the hall, there was arge stone and behind that, an olddy was meditating.

    ¡°Great Prophet, I want to bring him here.¡± As soon as she reached in front of her, she spoke.

    The Great Prophet opened her eyes and said ¡°Lucy, I told you before. And my answer will remain the same.¡±

    ¡°Death! Death! Death! You said this a hundred times. I am the strongest being on this earth. There is no one that I can¡¯t protect. Why are you so afraid of his death?¡± Lucy stomped her foot on the ground and shouted at her.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Lucy, do you think my prophecy is wrong?¡± The Great Prophet didn¡¯t argue but rather asked her a question.

    This question instantly turned her off. She couldn¡¯t utter any words. Because the Great Prophet has been spoken a single false prophecy. Even though there might be changes, the consequences remain the same.

    ¡°Lucy, Brian Jackson is the hope of our earth. We are no longer on the path of that. We are just banished, people. If we want to grow stronger than this, we must make our stronger.¡±

    ¡°And, with our potential, we alone can¡¯t do this. Not even the werewolves. We need humans. That¡¯s why we signed the Peace Treaty. The hope mustn¡¯t die.¡± The Great Prophet spoke with a loud voice but it didn¡¯t reach outside the hall.

    Lucy took a deep breath and spoke ¡°But, I am still going to bring him here.¡±

    Hearing her words, The Great Prophet stared at her.

    ¡°He is a father. He deserves to know that he has a daughter. I love him. I fell in love with him when he was just ten. All this time I have been following him in the dark but I can¡¯t continue this.¡±

    ¡°I want to be his wife. I want to marry him. Ely deserves to see her father. She deserves to call her father in front of him. He deserves to hold and raise her. What kind of wife wouldn¡¯t let her husband know that she has a child?¡±

    ¡°Tell me? What kind of wife would I be if I don¡¯t tell him that I love him?¡±

    ¡°BECAUSE HE WILL DIE.¡±

    The Great Prophet roared.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Lucy turned silent once again.

    ¡°The moment you bear his child, for the next ten years, you aren¡¯t allowed to meet him. This is what fate means.¡± The Great Prophet tried to convince.

    But, Lucy wasn¡¯t ready to listen. She rebuked.

    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t give the damn about fate. What was the reason I became the strongest person on the earth? WAsn¡¯t it to protect my family? He is my family. He is my husband. What is the value of this strength if I can¡¯t use it to protect him?¡±

    ¡°I am not going to listen to you anymore. I know you can¡¯t stop me. I just came here to inform you. Ely is already one year old. She needs her father to be with her from now on.¡±

    ¡°As for his protection, it¡¯s my job. I will protect him no matter what.¡±

    Then, she turned around. Suddenly, a crystal ball flew towards her. She quickly caught it though and turned back.

    ¡°It is the best Good Luck Charm I have ever created. It costs me fifty years of my lifespan. Hopefully, this will clear the Bad Luck that you are going to cause.¡± The Great Prophet responded and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need such a thing. As I said, I will protect him no matter what. But still, I will keep it just to make you feel relief.¡±

    Lucy finally smiled and flew at her extreme speed.

    Five Minutes Later,<sub></sub>

    She stood in front of a gate with eyes wide open.

    Inside the gate, two bodies fell by the w of the vampire as they throw a twenty years old boy away. But, when they fell, they pulled a trigger of a bomb.

    Boom!

    Sacrificing their own lives, they took down a few vampires. But, this only sparked the mes of revenge in the eyes of that teenager. Tears fell down his cheeks as he roared.

    ¡°Come at me, you leeches! I will kill every single one of you. I will exterminate Vampires from the earth.¡±

    At this moment, his body got covered in sheet metal.

    ¡°Why? I could¡¯ve protected myself. Why did you give up?¡± He looked at the sky and roared. He didn¡¯t understand why his parents give up. Because the metal armor he had created was blocking the attacks from the vampires.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t understand their true intentions. His metallic armor got pierced by the w of another vampire. Only at this moment, does he understands the knowledge he had couldn¡¯t protect him.

    Only if he had the strength of superheroes. Only if he had the strength to crush these vampires. At this moment, Brian truly learned the importance of strength.

    Just when another vampire tried to pierce his body through that hole, a powerful pressure appeared.

    Lucy walked towards him with tears following down her cheeks.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me! I really didn¡¯t do this.¡±

    She was begging. At this moment, the strongest being in the world was begging to a man.

    But, there was nothing but hatred in his eyes. Brian instantly remembered and the next moment, he instantly remembered another figure with the same hair and eyes.

    ¡°You? You are also one of them, aren¡¯t you? You are the reason why my parents are dead. I hate you, bitch! Die!¡±

    Brian was holding a sharp metal that he pierced towards her.

    Ssh!

    And, she couldn¡¯t stop it. She didn¡¯t stop it. She raised her hand and clenched her fist.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Dozens of heads fell down. All of those belonged to these vampires. She killed every single one of them but she couldn¡¯t block his attack. Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around him.

    ¡°Sorry! Sob! Sob! I understand why she forbade me toe here. I understand everything. I am sorry. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Let¡­. Me¡­.. Go¡± Brian tried to struggle but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t break free. She was holding him so tight that she could have suffocated him if she wanted to.

    ¡°You have a daughter. You can hate me but please don¡¯t hate her!¡± Suddenly, Brian¡¯s brain stopped working. The genius mind instantly got destroyed. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.

    ¡°I think that is enough. If it is more than that, then I won¡¯t be able to erase his memories.¡± Suddenly, The Great Prophet appeared behind her and tapped on Brian¡¯s forehead.

    The next moment, his body slowly fell but she quickly caught him and turned at the Great Prophet.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happened has already happened but pain needs time to heal. You don¡¯t need to appear in front of him. You don¡¯t need to make him remember these moments.¡±

    ¡°I have sealed them inside his mind. One day when all of his hatred for vampires dies down, he will eventually learn the truth. Let¡¯s go home! Since your blood bank is getting empty, you can use that orb toe here and meet him without letting him know to get his blood each month.¡±

    ¡°But, you are not allowed to appear in front of him for eight years.¡± The Great Prophet turned around and slowly walked away.

    ?(O)??? Lucy bites her lips as she looked at Brian. The stab that he did was already healed. She left a little of her aura to keep him protected and rushed away.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say ten years before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was originally ten years. But since this incident has already consumed some of that bad luck, the time limit has decreased to eight years. But, I still suggest you wait till he remembers it or you would have to try your best to make him fall in love with you.¡± The Great Prophet exined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to remember. So, I will make him fall in love with me. After eight years, I will go and live with him.¡±

 Chapter 44 Lucy Bathory Part 2

    ¡°Hmm! Alisha, are you still taking care of her?¡± One of the maids suddenly looked at Alisha who was holding the baby in her hand and asked.

    ¡°Yes! Queen has gone out for some business.¡± Alisha replied but her tone was a little tone. The baby is almost two years old now but she still doesn¡¯t know her father.

    Of course, they know he is human but they don¡¯t know who. And, they only learned it when their Queen actually told them. As for his identity, they don¡¯t even know his name.

    So, they obviously can¡¯t find him.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Hush! I heard Queen is on that mission. She even personally apologized to humans for that incident. Does she really have to go so far? They are just a bunch of lowly humans.¡± The maid snorted while doing her job.

    ¡°Are you trying to find fault in Queen¡¯s action?¡± Alisha stared at the maid and a slight killing intent emerged from her.

    ¡°No-no, I was just speaking nonsense.¡± The maid immediately got frightened. Not only did Alisha have better status than her, but she also had better strength. There is no way she could gather enough courage to enrage her.

    Alisha snorted and walked away but at this moment, a figure slowly walked inside.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Lucy walked in with cold eyes. There was not a single trace of emotions in her eyes. The blood was dripping from her hand and sshing on the floor.

    ¡°Alisha, keep her away from me for a while! And you, clean the floor!¡± Without even looking at them, shemanded and walked towards her bathroom.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    The maid frighteningly started cleaning while Alisha took the baby away while wondering.

    ¡®What happened to you, My Queen? Did that incident hurt him? Was he living there? Are you angry because of that?¡¯

    At this moment, she suddenly remembered a news broadcast.

    Eight Months Ago,

    Lucy stood in front of a crowd of millions. Her aura was filled with blood and killing intent. As she stared at them, she spoke.

    ¡°I, Lucy Bathory apologize to Humans and Werewolves for the recent mass ughter that my race has caused in Zone B. While humans and werewolves managed to leave together, our people are still hesitating to flow the treaty.¡±

    At this moment, the entire crowd was silent. Even though it was a crowd of millions, even the heartbeat could be heard. The apology from the strongest person in the world.

    Not to mention werewolves, even humans didn¡¯t expect that. But, her speech didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°I apologize to everyone who lost their family, friend and dear person in that mass ughter. So, I hereby dere that I willunch a Killing Sanction. I will investigate every single member of vampire or werewolf or humans who are trying to break the treaty and personally kill them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Saying so, her body floated towards the sky and she disappeared.

    Only after that, did the entire crowd burst into the discussion. Nobody expected that. Not even the people from Bathory Family. Everyone was left dumbfounded.

    ¡­.

    ¡®Queen, how many lives are you going to take to calm down that anger?¡¯ Alisha looked at the window which belonged to Lucy¡¯s bathroom and muttered.

    Inside the bathroom,

    Lucy was looking at the mirror while washing her hands. As she looked in the mirror, she suddenly saw his picture but it wasn¡¯t what she wanted to see. It was when he hated her race the most.

    ¡°Are you watching me on the news? I promise I will never let anyone hurt you. But, I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    At this moment, tears fell down her eyes. She still remembered howte she was. If she had reached there even ten seconds early, she could¡¯ve prevented all of that.

    He wouldn¡¯t have gone insane. They could¡¯ve been together. But now, she can¡¯t even visit andfort him. She can¡¯t even see him more than once a month.

    She was living in hell. <sub></sub>

    After a while, she wiped away her tears and looked at the mirror once again.

    ¡°After that incident, I learned something. Even with my strength, I can¡¯t protect my love. But, I won¡¯t let it continue. If I can¡¯t protect you, then I will eliminate all the threats to you, even if that means killing everyone in this world.¡±

    Her killing intent soared out of her bathroom but before it reached Alisha, it instantly returned to her. She still has a daughter outside. She took a deep breath and left.

    After that, her ughter continued.

    In no time, Ely was already four years old.

    ¡°Ely, what happened? Why are you sad?¡± Lucy slowly walked toward her daughter who was ying on a swing by herself. She had a sad expression on her face.

    ¡°Mommy, they always bully me. They say I am half-blood and I am not allowed to y with them.¡± Ely bursts into tears and rushes toward her mother.

    After picking her up, Lucy pats her head and says ¡°Remember what I told you before. You don¡¯t have to get upset from the people who are beneath you.¡±

    ¡°I remember. They can¡¯t even do simple quadratic equations. They are way beneath me. But mommy, if I don¡¯t y with them, I will be alone. Is there no one smart as me at my age? Will I be lonely forever?¡± Although she was only four, she was smarter than a ten-year-old kid.

    Anything Lucy taught her just prints on her memories. She doesn¡¯t ever forget them and more importantly, she can conclude on her own.

    ¡°Of course, there are. In fact, your daddy is a hundred, no thousand times smarter than you. He will never let you feel lonely.¡± Lucy chuckled at her daughter¡¯s intelligence and responded.

    ¡°But mommy, you said I can only meet daddy after a long time. You didn¡¯t even give me the fixed date.¡± Ely pouted as a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes. She never got a chance to meet her daddy.

    ¡°Haha! I have good news for you. Now, you only have to wait three years.¡± Lucy smiled which brightened both of their moods.

    ¡°Hurray! I can finally meet my daddy.¡± Ely jumped from her embrace and started running around while jumping.

    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind Lucy and kneeled. This shadow was none other than Alisha. She didn¡¯t change a bit just like Lucy.

    ¡°Queen, Mr. Adam has agreed to have a private talk with you.¡±

    ¡°Good! I will go and meet him. Keep an eye on her.¡± Saying so, Lucy floated towards the sky and her body suddenly disappeared. After a few minutes, she reached in front of a castle.

    She floated towards the garden andnded there.

    ¡°It is quite unexpected to be graced by your presence, Queen.¡± A voice rang from the side as a man walked towards her. He was around the height of her and had a fit body.

    He wasn¡¯t too handsome but still reached the standard of vampires, especially the Lord.

    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. I heard that certain someone saved your daughter.¡± Lucy spoke with an emotionless expression. She didn¡¯t even smile.

    ¡°You are still the same as ever. Though, nowadays those hands aren¡¯t getting dripped with blood. So, what made youe here and meet me?¡± Adam asked while chuckling.

    ¡°What condition did he ask?¡± Lucy narrowed her eyes and asked.

    Adam frowned for a moment but the next moment, his eyes widened. In his mind, countless thoughts ran and after two minutes, he responded ¡°So, it is he. Truly unexpected! I never thought he was the chosen one.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Tell me his condition.¡± Lucy asked. She wasn¡¯t worried about him finding out about Brian. After all, it won¡¯t be long before everyone finds out.

    Adam shook his head ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t make any condition. In fact, he said that I am a great father. Hahaha! Do you know how funny this thing is?¡±

    Slowly, tears fell down his eyes.

    ¡°I am not a great father. I am not a good husband. Because of me, my wife can¡¯t wake up. And, I almost killed my own daughter. What? What did he see in me to call me a great father?¡±

    ¡°Your sacrifice.¡± At this moment, Lucy suddenly answered but unlike before, there was a great smile on her face.

    Adam was stunned seeing her smile. But, he quickly realized what she meant. A Lord of Vampire, the head of the Vampire Family, one of the strongest people, only second to the like of Lucy kneeled in front of a human for the sake of his daughter.

    Lucy quickly withdrew her smile and asked ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t hate vampires now?¡±

    Adam shook his head and said ¡°From the information I gathered, he lost his parents to the vampires. Just that won¡¯t be enough to calm down his anger.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lucy¡¯s expression fell and a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°But, when I was with him, he said something to me that stunned me for a while. He said ¡®Mr. Adam, If I ever have a daughter, I bet I will be the happiest father in this world¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 45 Lucy Bathory Part 3

    Those words shook her for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so attached to his daughter even though he doesn¡¯t have one. He doesn¡¯t know the reason why he is so attached.

    But she felt happy hearing this. Because now she has a little bit of confidence after meeting him.

    ¡°But, I have a question in my mind. Do you mind if I ask?¡± Adam suddenly spoke and her eyes narrowed a bit. She shook her head soon and he continued.

    ¡°When Alexa was small, she loved me a lot. It was just how to like how a child should love their parents. But, from the moment she grew up and her mother went into aa, she started hating me.¡±

    ¡°But, in her eyes, I was still her father. At least until when I pushed her to death. After that everything changed, she didn¡¯t even think of me as a person in her family. She thinks of me as her enemy.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying that you would have such an idea, but would she truly love him if she doesn¡¯t meet him for a long time? After all, she is just a kid. She might get curious for a while but her love won¡¯t be pure and this will definitely make him sad, especially with how much he loves his future daughter.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°How do you expect to handle this? The more you wait, the worse it will get. Unless, you can make your daughter truly want to find him, her love for her father won¡¯t grow.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lucy closed her eyes. This question almost shook her entirely. She didn¡¯t know how to reply. Her body slowly floated towards the sky and the next moment, she disappeared.

    Adam nced at the sky and sighed.

    ¡­¡­.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    After a few seconds, Lucy reached her mansion. She found Ely ying with Alisha. She stared at her daughter for a long time. Finally, something came to her mind and she started treating her daughter differently.

    She became a little harsh on her daughter, and never talked about her father. Ely also realized this and slowly, she started doubting that her mother won¡¯t let her meet her father.

    This discovery made her stunned and sad. She was only six years old. She wanted to find her father but she didn¡¯t have a single way and now her mother also doesn¡¯t talk a single thing about her father.

    So, she decided to find out about her father by herself. She didn¡¯t get the opportunity until she reached seven.

    Because during this time, she was taught aboutputers and technology. As a fast learner, she managed to find out about her father quickly and decided to leave the mansion on her own and find her father.

    On the day she found out about him, Lucy went for a closed training session. And, Ely sessfully sneaked out of the mansion. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was good at it but rather nobody stopped her.

    When she left the mansion, there was a figure watching over her from the top of the mansion. Behind this figure, Alisha was on one knee.

    ¡°Queen, is it really okay to let her leave like this?¡±

    The figure was none other than Lucy. She didn¡¯t go for a closed training session. She was just hiding from Ely. Looking at her daughter, she sighed.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Ely never got to see her dad. If I go with her right now, her rtionship with him will not be that close. She might even see some conflict between us after all, he won¡¯t ept me that easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want Ely to go there alone. I want her to meet her father and have fun with him. I want her to find out what kind of father she has. After hiding about her father for three years, her curiosity about him has grown a lot.¡±

    ¡°And, now she also knows something about him, she should have already prepared how she is going to face him.¡±

    Hearing her words, Alisha stayed silent for a moment.

    ¡°Queen, when will you meet him?¡±

    When she heard this question, Lucy got lost in deep thoughts. She shook her head and said.

    ¡°I am not ready. Once I meet him, even if he won¡¯t love me, at least, I don¡¯t want him to hate me. But, I can¡¯t tell him the truth right now. I need some time.¡±

    Saying so, she sighed. She really wants to meet him. She really wants to be with him all the time. But even with her strength, there are things that she can¡¯t do.

    Even as the strongest person, she is helpless when ites to love. She failed to keep her promise once.<sub></sub>

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Now, she failed to keep it again.

    Her hand locked his neck. Lucard couldn¡¯t even move properly. He didn¡¯t even try to struggle rather he was simply trembling. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regret.

    His eyes turned at the elders who were just bowing their heads with no intention to help. Suddenly, he closed his eyes and remembered something.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Elder, what do you mean? I won¡¯t touch her daughter. She will kill me.¡± Lucard shook his head frequently and denied the idea of two elders.

    ¡°Lucard, we know that she is strong but even she is bound by the rules. You have nothing to worry about. And, we are not telling you to touch her daughter. Just use your blood aura and kidnap her.¡±

    ¡°She is living with a human. You would have no problem kidnapping her. And, if you do sessfully, we can keep her in our control. Her daughter is her weak point.¡± The male elder tried to convince him.

    But, Lucard shook his head and said ¡°Elder, she might be her weakness but she is also her reverse scale. If I damage her even a little, she will kill me. No, I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Lucard, you are the Lord of the Dorth Family. She is the lord of the Bathory family. Why are you so coward? If you can¡¯t even face her properly, you aren¡¯t worthy to be our lord.¡± The female elder roared at him and tried to intimidate him.

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t try to frighten me. Just because I am scared of her doesn¡¯t mean I am scared of you.¡± Suddenly, Lucard released his powerful bloodline pressure and tried to intimidate them.

    ¡°That means you don¡¯t mind other lords watching this video.¡± Suddenly, the male elder took out a phone and yed a video. In that video, Lucard was just a kid and he was severely getting punched by Lucy.

    ¡°You!¡± Lucard¡¯s eyes shrunk. He clenched his fist as his furious pressure burst out of him. That was his weak point and also the reason why he feared Lucy so much.

    He didn¡¯t expect the elders to have this video. If it goes out, he will be aughing stock because, in this video, he even begged to be Lucy¡¯s pet if she stops beating him.

    ¡°Lucard, she is a key part of our n. We need her at any cost. So, either go and kidnap her or let us show this video to everyone.¡± The male elder didn¡¯t get intimidated by his pressure and tried to threaten him.

    Lucard clenched his fist furiously and after a long hour of talk, he finally agreed. But, he was still unwilling to do this.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    When he remembered how he was threatened to do this, he gathered his courage and finally spoke.

    ¡°Lucy, I know my fate. I know I shouldn¡¯t have kidnaped her. But, there is still one thing that I want to do as a Lord.¡±

    His eyes turned at the elders, and he took out a drop of blood from his finger. The blood shot towards those elders and suddenly stamped a symbol on their forehead.

    ¡°For conspiring the death of Dorth Lord, I hereby dere you as the Sinners.¡±

    When they heard his words, they immediately tried to remove the symbol. Lucard then turned at Lucy and said ¡°It was them who told me to do this. Can you please take a step back?¡±

    Hearing his words, Lucy closed her eyes for a moment. A few secondster, she opened her eyes and said ¡°From the beginning I knew, it wasn¡¯t you. After that day, you never got the courage to enrage me.¡±

    ¡°But, I made a promise. And, you are the reason why I couldn¡¯t keep it for the second time. Sorry, but from tomorrow, Dorth Family will have a new lord.¡±

    Ssh!

    The next moment, his body suddenly flew towards her. She kicked his leg and broke them. She put her hand on his hair and pulled it out. The next moment, his entire head came out and the blood dropped all over her body.

    She turned and looked at the elders. When they saw her eyes, one of them shouted.

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t do this. We are the Elders.¡±

    ¡°I promised that I will kill anyone who tries to have bad thoughts about my family. But, you two crossed the line.¡±

    Ssh! Ssh!

 Chapter 46 Lucys Pride, Charlottes determination

    After killing those elders, Lucy turned her head at the director of the technical department.

    ¡°I hope you can handle the rest.¡±

    Saying so, she left the room without even getting their response. As for the director, he already knew what to do. He pressed a button on his watch and made a call.

    ¡°Block all the news about the recent attack of vampires in Zone B. Zone B will be repaired by UMA. And also, send someone in my office to retrieve dead bodies.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    After cutting off the call, he looked at the superheroes next to him and said.

    ¡°Thanks foring so urgently.¡±

    Gabriel shook his head and said ¡°You are the director. It is our duty to protect you.¡±

    ¡°But director, who is this Brian? Why haven¡¯t I heard about him at all? And, what about his rtionship with Blood Queen?¡± Another superhero standing next to him asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Well, his identity will go out sooner orter. Liam, there are lots of things that you can learn using your authority but even your authority pales inparison to you.¡±

    When Liam heard those words, his eyes shrunk. As the second strongest superhero, he knew the limit of his authority. It could be said that except for the directors, he has every bit of authority to make changes or do anything.

    ¡°I understand your confusion. In fact, his authority is even higher than ours. And, we, directors under the guidance of three Supreme Leaders, took an oath to protect Brian even at the cost of war.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t care about that and lives in his own apartment in Zone B. But, nothing has changed. He is someone whose authority could rival Supreme Leader if he wanted to. But unfortunately, he isn¡¯t interested in those things.¡±

    ¡°He only joined UMA so that he can develop New Gods. In fact, if he had enough resources then New Gods would¡¯ve been a part of a privatepany. You know how much that would affect the UMA, right?¡±

    Liam nodded his head with a serious expression. Gabriel also had seriousness on his face. If New Gods be part of a privatepany then a new tyrant would be born in this world.

    Even though Supreme Leaders have every authority to do anything, if they do something that breaks the regrw, then Directors can case the files against them and bring them down from the power.

    Of course, in terms of power, Superheroes are the ones who have the public face. But, inside UMA, they are controlled by the directors and supreme leaders.

    Of course, if one day they go on a berserk, then these leaders and directors won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    ¡°Without New Gods, humanity doesn¡¯t have a chance against them. Just imagine if two or three vampires whose strength is equal to her emerge in the Vampire Families. Our humanity will cease to exist.¡±

    ¡°But directors, from what I know the limit of the leveling system in New Gods is equal to us. So, how is this going to change much?¡± Liam asked interrupting the director.

    Director sighed and said ¡°That¡¯s why we need him. He must be protected at all costs. Of course, now that we know that she is his wife, then we don¡¯t have to worry much.¡±

    ¡°He has already provided the codes of New Gods 2.0. We are trying to implement the changes and improve them. It has been estimated that it will take a year. After that, even you two can join New Gods and improve.¡±

    ¡°And, you don¡¯t have to start from level 0. In fact, you can start from your current strength and then continue to improve.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Hearing his words, Liam and Gabriel was surprised. They didn¡¯t expect this news toe out so soon.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    ?(O)??? Blood Queen directly left the office and went straight to her mansion. As soon as she reached there, she was greeted by Alisha.

    ¡°Did you check his situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Queen. He doesn¡¯t have any injuries and Young Miss is also fine.¡± Alisha nodded her head and replied.

    ¡°What about that woman? Do you find her rtionship with him?¡± Lucy asked. At this moment, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.

    Alisha hesitated for a moment before she finally gathered enough courage to speak.

    ¡°Queen, I am afraid but it seems like they have already formed a rtionship. It¡¯s not a married rtionship but it is very close like dating.¡±

    As she said that, she trembled from the cold auraing out of Lucy.

    It took a while for Lucy to calm down. She took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°How did we miss her?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Queen, when we previously searched her, we only found friendship between them. And, you said that woman helped him a lot, so let¡¯s not kill her.¡± Alisha had a hard time ming Lucy for this.

    In fact, Charlotte was already on their list to kill but due to her good nature, Lucy didn¡¯t do anything against her. But, she didn¡¯t expect that to grow as well.

    ¡°Queen, do you want me to make a move?¡± Alisha asked.

    ¡°No! We can¡¯t make a move now. The only reason why we were able to make a move against those women is that their life and death didn¡¯t matter much to him. But she has gone too close.¡±

    ¡°If we do anything now, he will easily find out and me us.¡± Lucy shook her head and responded.

    ¡°But Queen, do we really not have any chance even with our strength?¡± Alisha wasn¡¯t convinced that he would find out. After all, Brian didn¡¯t find out anything till now.

    Lucy shook her head and said ¡°He didn¡¯t find out because he didn¡¯t want to. There is not a single thing that can be hidden from him. He can even predict where the next portal will open if he really wants to.¡±

    ¡°In fact, thetest technology to detect portal was created by him. From the outside world, he seemed like a normal person but he has control over Fifty Percent of every technology in this world.¡±

    ¡°He has a thirty percent share in Golden Wing Industries. He isn¡¯t even a little poor than us. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t care about wealth or anything else. If he wants, he can even buy UMA but as I said, he really doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°His only goal is to get stronger. If we target her now, then he will find out, and then, my only hope will disappear.¡±

    Hearing her words, Alisha was truly shocked. Some of this information like how many shares he had on Golden Wing Industries wasn¡¯t even leaked to her.

    ¡°Then Queen, how are you going to seed now?¡±

    She was afraid that Lucy will get heartbroken once Brian rejects her. After all, he has Charlotte now.

    But, at this moment Lucy had nothing but a mocking smile on her face.

    ¡°Is she even worthy to be his wife? I will show her what it means to be the wife of a Chosen One. She doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be a wife of a chosen one.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside Brian¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Look like we need some repairs,¡± Charlottemented while looking at the broken wall in front of her.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°I am nning on relocating.¡±

    ¡°Relocating?¡± Charlotte and Ely looked at him with surprise.

    ¡°I had a backup ce to live in case this location gets exposed to others. So, I built a mansion in Zone C. From now on, we are going to live there.¡± Brian answered with a normal expression.

    But, when they heard his words, both of their eyes widened.

    ¡°We are going to live in a mansion?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, are we really going to live in a mansion? How big is it? Does it have arge pool? How big is the garden? Does it have a swing? Can we also get a puppy?¡±

    Hearing Ely¡¯s demands, Brian suddenly felt tired. He took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°First, you need toplete two percent of that A.I. to make a demand. Second, you need to get ready for school. Third, you need to understand that we are moving there because of the danger we have been exposed to. Now, pack your things.¡±

    Ely pouted but she didn¡¯t make any drama. She quietly left her room while Charlotte asked in front of Brian. Brian raised his head and looked at her for a moment.

    She bites her lips as it got harder to say but she finally asked.

    ¡°Is there a way for me to get stronger?¡±

    When he heard her words, his eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect Charlotte to say such a thing. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t ming yourself, are you? Because you know I would hate such a thing.¡±

    Charlotte shook her head and said ¡°I am not ming myself but I don¡¯t want to stay like this. You know we are already exposed. So, our trouble won¡¯t be small the next time. So, can you help me?¡±

    Brian stood up and raised her head.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? Being one of the smartest people on this, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have a solution?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our new home and I will show you my new invention. Sort of new with old technology¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. She gave him a big hug and a kiss while thinking.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be long before shees knocking on our door. Just because she is strong now won¡¯t make me discouraged. I will surpass her.

 Chapter 47 New Mansion, New Technology

    ?(O)???

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Standing in front of a giant mansion, Ely admired it in awe. It was gigantic even bigger than her mother¡¯s mansion. Charlotte was shocked as well. She didn¡¯t expect their mansion to be this big.

    It was big but the garden around it was even bigger. The man was only Five hundred thousand square feet. It was the garden that had spread around three million square feet.

    ¡°Daddy, keys!¡± Ely stretched her hand as she activated her exploration mission.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need keys in here.¡± Brian smiled and Ely immediately got the idea. She dashed towards the mansion and when she reached the front of the door, she shouted.

    ¡°Lily, open the door!¡±

    The next moment, the giant door opened automatically. Everything was automated. She directly rushed to the kitchen. When she saw this exquisite kitchen, she muttered.

    ¡°Bigger than mother¡¯s kitchen!¡±

    Then, she rushed to the bedroom.

    ¡°Bigger than mother¡¯s bedroom!¡±

    Then, she rushed to the bathroom.

    ¡°Bigger than mother¡¯s bathroom!¡±

    Finally, after ten minutes, she came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Everything is bigger than in mother¡¯s mansion.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    This conclusion made her eyes widen. The next moment, she started running around with her vampire speed.

    ¡°Daddy, can I ask Lily toe here?¡±

    Ely shouted from somewhere. Even she didn¡¯t know which room she had entered.

    ¡°You can.¡± Brian had no idea about restricting his daughter¡¯s freedom. Hell! He came here just so that she could be even freer.

    Looking at the mansion around her, Charlotte tucked his sleeve and asked with a low voice.

    ¡°There are only three of us. Is it really necessary?¡±

    She meant the size of the mansion. It was too big for three people. Brian smiled at her concern. She hasn¡¯t changed a bit. He grabbed her waist and pulled her close.

    ¡°Our lives will be more dangerous from now on. I just got the news that Lucard is dead. And, he was killed by none other than Blood Queen. Once our existence is more visible to others, we will be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that gun that I used? It has the power to evaporate Vampire¡¯s blood with ease. If this gets out, the vampire won¡¯t let us have it. And, much like that, they will also try to assassinate us.¡±

    ¡°My existence is more threatening to the vampire and werewolves than the entire humanbined. That¡¯s why we got no choice but to live with higher security.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte turned gloomy. It was clear that now their peaceful life had already ended. They don¡¯t even know when and how the next attack wille.

    She clenched her fists and looked straight into Brian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I will protect you. I definitely will.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian was a little stunned by her words. He didn¡¯t expect her to get this motivated. He chuckled and said ¡°Haha! Then, I will leave the fighting to my love. Do your best to protect me!¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Although he meant it in a funny way, she took it very seriously. Brian sighed and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I will take you to the Power Chamber.¡±

    Then, he looked upon the second floor and shouted ¡°Ely,e down! I have something to show you.¡±

    ¡°Are we training her as well?¡± Charlotte looked at Brian with surprise and asked.

    Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°She needs training. With her bloodline, she can improve at a rapid rate. The stronger she gets, the easier it will be for her to protect herself.¡±

    Suddenly, his eyes turned dark as he continued ¡°But the truth is that I don¡¯t want to threaten the world with nuclear weapons. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt so much so that I am afraid I will make a stupid mistake.¡±

    Suddenly, Charlotte rubbed his hair and said ¡°You are the smartest person in this world. You will never make a stupid mistake.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little. She was right. He won¡¯t make a stupid mistake but sometimes these stupid mistakes don¡¯t happen because of hisck of knowledge. They mostly happen because of his ignorance.

    If he had tried to look after the continuous loss of blood each month, he would¡¯ve found out about his daughter in one way or another. If he had tried to understand Charlotte¡¯s feelings, he wouldn¡¯t have let her suffer so much.

    Everything happened because he tried to be ignorant. He was a smart person. He shouldn¡¯t be ignorant about anything.

    ¡°Hey, put your hand away from my daddy¡¯s head.¡± Suddenly, Ely¡¯s voice woke him up. He looked at Ely who was pouting at Charlotte. But, Charlotte was simply rubbing his hair and teasing her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let go of his hair!¡± Ely roared when she was teased. At this moment, her bloodline suddenly exploded but she quickly realized her mistake and took it back.

    But, then she realized something else. Charlotte wasn¡¯t affected at all. Seeing her confused eyes, Charlotte chuckled and showed her a bracelet.

    ¡°Bloodline Suppression Device! Hehe, now you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I will fight you for daddy.¡± Ely trembled with anger and burst out her bloodline pressure as she rushed toward Charlotte. She started mming her fists on Charlotte¡¯s stomach and back but her strike didn¡¯t even make Charlotte flinch.

    Suddenly, Brian picked her up and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The next moment, the ground beneath them illuminated in blue and the ground suddenly split open.

    Ahhhhhhhh!

    The next moment, they fell towards the unknown territory and screamed. It was too surprising for them. After all, they didn¡¯t expect to fall down. They expected to take an elevator.

    But, when they reached their destination, their body slowly floated for a moment as their speed decelerate and they fell on their feet.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Charlotte looked at Brian and shouted. For a moment, she almost cried. Her face turned bright red.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I thought Ely liked rides so I recently reced the elevator with an Anti-Gravity Device. Look!¡± Brian chuckled as he pointed at the elevator which was kept on the corner.

    Only then, did Charlotte look at this room closely. She saw a bunch of holograms lying around and lots ofputers. There were nearly hundreds of bulbs lighting up the entire room.

    But, his room seems to be the size of the entire mansion.

    Suddenly, Charlotte looked at Brian and suspiciously asked ¡°You didn¡¯t build the mansion so big for security, did you? You built it so that you can put all of your scientific stuff underground.¡±

    ¡°Is it so obvious?¡± Brian embarrassedly chuckled when she found out the truth.

    Bam!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me!¡± Charlotte punched his stomach and spoke with an angry expression but she was blushing as well. She remembered how determined she was when she told him that she will protect him.

    But, now, it felt like she made a fool of herself.

    At the same time, Ely¡¯s body suddenly trembled. She saw Charlotte in a new light for the first time.

    ¡°That hurts!¡± It really hurts. She punched him in his stomach and didn¡¯t control her strength.

    ¡°You deserve it for making me look like a fool.¡± Charlotte crossed her arms and snorted.

    ¡°Come on! I wasn¡¯t kidding. I really need you to protect me.¡± Brian grunted as he clutched his stomach in pain.

    ¡°Really?¡± Charlotte turned her eyes at him and suspiciously asked.

    ¡°Really!¡± Brian nodded his head with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The next moment, her serious and suspicious expression instantly disappeared with a bright smile as she nodded her head.

    ¡®Thank god, she doesn¡¯t get too angry.¡¯ Brian was really lucky. Charlotte wasn¡¯t the type who would throw tantrums but she also feels angry whenever she is teased.

    ¡°Alright, let me show you something.¡± Brian started walking as the pain fades away. Two of them closely followed him. After a while, they reached in front of the giant blue holographic container.

    Seeing this, the two of them looked at Brian for an exnation.

    ¡°Ahem! Let me introduce mytest invention ¡®Power Chamber¡¯.¡± Hearing his words, both of their eyes glowed bright but Charlotte¡¯s eyes dimmed quickly as she asked.

    ¡°So, what does it do?¡±

    ¡°Good questions! How about all three of us enter this chamber?¡± Brian asked and they quickly followed him. After they entered the chamber from a door, they noticed that the blue transparent walls of this chamber were quite thick.

    Charlotte walked near the wall and asked ¡°Can I punch it?¡±

    ¡°Well, use your full strength!¡± Brian chuckled and she nodded her head.

    Bang!

    She punched the wall with her full strength but when it touched the wall, the impact suddenly spread out like a wave and disappeared. It didn¡¯t even make a scratch.

    ¡°This is not an ordinary chamber. This is built with nansers conjuring the energy shield. And, this chamber is an energy shield itself. It has an overwhelming defense against anyone within rank nine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t block the attacks of those who are above the ninth rank. In fact, the entire mansion has hundreds of nansers that can conjure this energy shield around it.¡±

    Charlotte and Ely looked at him with wide eyes and surprise.

    ¡°So, how is going to help us train?¡± Charlotte asked with confusion. It was a great defense but they are here for training.

    ¡°Well, then allow me to introduce the core function of this Power Chamber.¡±

 Chapter 48 Daddy touched the Fourth Dimension

    ¡°Four years ago, I joined the UMA in order to create the idea that I developed during one year of my despair. This idea was actually very simple but the logic, science, and the entire functions behind the idea was something nobody in this world hase up with.¡±

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t prove the certain theories in this idea because they don¡¯t even know where to begin. And, if you don¡¯t know where to begin, how can you solve that theory.¡±

    ¡°I am smart because for certain things, I know where to begin especially when ites to the technology. After I know where to start, I sink my head into that theory and eventually prove it.¡±

    ¡°Like that, I was able to develop a certain mechanism that can absorb the Zero-Point Energy surrounding us. Space is everywhere. Literally, everything is space, but when it is a vacuum of the space, there will be Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°Due to a certain biological difference, humans can¡¯t absorb this zero-point energy. Theyck something and I don¡¯t know what it is but I will soon find out.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, although I don¡¯t know what theyck, I do know how to absorb the Zero-Point Energy. So, creating this mechanism, I was able to create the New Gods where the main processor of the entire server absorbs the Zero-Point Energy into the virtual world that we created.¡±

    ¡°The three-dimensional virtual world is not something new but due to the ess of Zero-Point Energy, we were able to evolve everything that resides with the virtual world.¡±

    ¡°Of course, none of this is important to you. But, this Power Chambers applies the same mechanism. It absorbs the Zero-point Energy and recondenses every particle of the Zero-Point Energy to make it denser.¡±

    ¡°When vampires or werewolves absorb the Zero-Point Energy, their cells mutate with the help of that energy but because the amount of energy absorbed at one point is very small, they can only be mutated by 0.00001% in a second.¡±

    ¡°But, what if we change the size of the Zero-Point Energy but not three-dimensional size rather something unique. Okay, you won¡¯t understand what am I going to say but it¡¯s actually simple.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Tapping into the fourth dimension, I managed to rearrange the sub-atomic particles of the Zero-Point Energy in such a way that now, the particle of that energy can soak more Zero-Point Energy into it in order to further increase its quality.¡±

    ¡°In simple terms, the Zero-Point Energy in this chamber is twenty times much better than normal Zero-point Energy which means your training speed will increase by twenty times if you train here.¡±

    Hearing his words, both of their eyes widened. Charlotte didn¡¯t know what to say because she didn¡¯t understand much except thest line. As for Ely, she almost fainted.

    But, she quickly shook her head and asked.

    ¡°But daddy, isn¡¯t there only three dimensions? The fourth dimension is only a theory. How did you tap into the fourth dimension? What is it called?¡±

    Hearing her words, Charlotte looked at Ely with surprise. Perhaps, only she can ask such questions at the age of eight.

    Brian chuckled and said ¡°Of course, in our observable universe, there are only three dimensions. You can¡¯t say that there is another dimension without proving it but nobody has done it before until I found a way.¡±

    ¡°You see, the fourth dimension exists everywhere but it is hidden because the only way to ess the fourth dimension is through Quantum World. But, the quantum world itself is something that people don¡¯t know how to navigate properly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have built a tech that can navigate4 inside the Quantum World. It allows me to enter the quantum world in order to tap into the fourth dimension but this dimension is kind of an oue rather than the process.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°I use my technology to rearrange or change the sub-atomic participles and quarks. This maniption allows me to further enhance or recreate certain energy or matter. Don¡¯t think too much about this now! You still need to finish your first project before you want to dive into the Quantum World.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ely made a sad and teary face. She wanted to visit the Quantum World. She wanted to mess with the fourth dimension as well.

    But, she can¡¯t deny her father¡¯s words. After all, she hasn¡¯t studied Quantum mechanics yet. At this moment, she promised herself that she willplete the project within two years.

    ¡°Okay, you two can start training inside this chamber. Ely, I want you topletely listen to her. If sheined about you, then I won¡¯t be good to you.¡± Brian didn¡¯t forget to warn her knowing how much she hate Charlotte.

    ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t need to say.¡± Ely folded her arms and pouted cutely. Brian chuckled and walked out of the Power Chamber. Although he has found a way to help them, he still can¡¯t improve his strength without New Gods.

    He must enter New Gods and improve his strength. After entering the pod, he enters the New Gods. The moment he enters, he appears outside the dungeon.

    It surprises him. But, when he walks closer to the gate of the dungeon, a panel appears in front of him.

    [Solo] [Party]

    Seeing this, he hesitated for a while. Then, he opened his friend list. From there, he called SilverTongue. <sub></sub>

    ¡°Hello, SilverTongue!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Are you ying New Gods?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am currently inside the dungeon with others.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Wait, do you want to join us?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about it but since you are already inside, I wasn¡¯t sure if I should ask you toe out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. We were just stuck on the Fifth Floor. We will log out first and then join you if it¡¯s alright with you.¡±

    ¡°No problem! I will wait for you outside.¡±

    After a short chat, he finally closed the call. He looked at the door and decided to wait. After all, from floor fifth, it is good to go with a party rather than going solo.

    After all, there is a high chance of lvl.15 monsters living on the fifth floor.

    ¡®By the way,  they also said that they haven¡¯t crossed the fifth floor. I wonder what level they are at right now. George was already lvl.10 days ago, now he should be around lvl.15, right?¡¯

    ¡®That guy is seriously working hard to support his family. Having people like him as superheroes would be a blessing to humanity. I seriously need to make a way to bring things outside the game.¡¯

    ¡®If I do that, I would be able to bring Elixir of Life to help James. Thankfully, his lifespan has also increased a lot due to his awakening. Or else, he would only have less than fifty years to live.¡¯

    Thinking about James, his expression got serious. James was an alien. This was something James told him but he didn¡¯t dare to tell James about his weird ability to talk with technology.

    The sole reason why he was able to create these things was because of this ability but it isn¡¯t an ability that superheroes awaken. Because he doesn¡¯t have a shred of Zero-Point Energy.

    This overwhelmingly confuses him because often he also thinks of himself as an alien. But, his DNA matches with his parents, and his parents werepletely normal humans.

    They didn¡¯t even have his ability. So, he doesn¡¯t know whether to call himself an alien or a normal human. It didn¡¯t make sense at all. The more he thinks about it, the more helpless he gets. Finally, he stopped thinking about it and at the same time, SilverTongue and his party appeared.

    ¡°DragonRider97, sorry for making you wait!¡± As soon as SilverTongue arrived, he apologized.

    ¡°Come on, you are making me look like a bad guy. Thanks foring. Can you add me to your party?¡± Brian shook his head and spoke.

    ¡°Alright!¡± SilverTongue added him to the group instantly.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Hello Brian, how are you? What level are you in? Did you enter the Mega-Dungeon?¡± Suddenly, Sherly appeared in front of him and started asking him questions. She didn¡¯t get too close but she seemed excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am currently lvl.10. Yes, I did enter the Mega-Dungeon a day before yesterday.¡± Brian honestly replied the answer to each question which made other boys look at him with weird gazes.

    ¡°DragonRider97, you don¡¯t need to answer her every question. Anyway, let¡¯s enter the dungeon!¡± Davestone shook his head and responded after seeing my confusion.

    ¡°What do you mean, Dave? Do you think my questions are insignificant?¡± His words enraged Sherly as she roared at him but Davestone wasn¡¯t shrinking back either.

    ¡°Of course, your questions are insignificant. And, do you have to ask his level? Don¡¯t you even know the courtesy of a yer?¡±

    ¡°You!!!! Dave, if you dare to say that again, I will tell everyone that you kissed Mary behind Sophie¡¯s back.¡± Sherly didn¡¯t back down either. She instantly threatened him.

    Hearing her words, Dave¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°That was just an ident.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Do you dare to say that to Sophie?¡±

 Chapter 49 Fifth Floor Part 1

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± Brian turned his head at George and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved. Sorry about this!¡± George bitterly smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize every time. By the way, congrattion on bing a hunter!¡± Brian was helpless against his apologies. He didn¡¯t understand why George was being so polite.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± George responded.

    ¡°By the way, what kind of monster did you face on the Fifth Floor?¡± Brian asked seeing the non-ending battle between Sherly and Dave.

    Hearing his question, George¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°We encountered the wolves. At first, we thought they were normal wolves at lvl.15. But, none of those wolves were normal. Every wolf had an elemental power. And, the leader, we didn¡¯t even get a chance to face him. We almost died once but thanks to Tempest, we managed to escape.¡±

    Brian was surprised. As he expected, the Fifth Floor had lvl.15 monsters but he didn¡¯t expect them to be elemental wolves. Unlike normal wolves, elemental wolves are much stronger due to their elemental control.

    Then, he quickly nced at Tempest. He looked the same. He was wearing a white robe and holding a book in his hand as usual. But, Brian could feel a little difference. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Did you improve your physical capabilities?¡±

    Tempest nodded his head and lowered his head ¡°I bought Body Strengthening Potion and used it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Your ss will make the disparity between physical strength and manarger. If you don¡¯t keep improving your physical strength, you will one day die by using simple words.¡±

    ¡°The more mana you gather, the stronger body you need. Your bookworm ss is amazing but you need to find other ways to improve your physical strength.¡± Brian liked Tempest a lot, especially his idea of bing a bookworm.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Tempest¡¯s eyes shone when he heard Brian¡¯s response. He quickly nodded his head.

    ¡°You seem to like this ss a lot.¡± George couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about Brian¡¯s interest in this ss.

    ¡°Bookworm is one of the three choices I have for Sub-ss. This ss is very strong and if you can somehow manage to fill its disadvantage, you will be invincible.¡± Brian chuckled as he walked towards Tempest.

    ¡°I have one short tip for you. I don¡¯t know how you exercise at home but from now on, you can start exercising. Bookworm ss increases your mana exponentially. You should have already felt it.¡±

    ¡°And, it also gives you affinity to all magic and elements. This means you can easily use fire magic or healing magic outside as well. But, if your outside world¡¯s body is weak, then the consequences would be the same, no, it would be dire.¡±

    ¡°Because you won¡¯t die for real in here. But, you will die for real in the real world.¡±

    Hearing his words, Tempest got frightened to the point he trembled for a while but he quickly bowed his head in front of Brian and responded.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me the advice!¡±

    Brian chuckled and walked away. At the same time, the conflict between Sherly and Dave ended.

    [Party Warrior can start from the Fifth Floor.]

    [Would you like to start from the Fifth Floor?]

    [Yes] [No]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Seeing this, George looked at others, especially Brian. Everyone nodded their heads and the next moment, their bodies disintegrated into pixels as they entered the dungeon.

    Their pixels were rearranged when they appeared on the Fifth Floor. If the Fourth Floor was a small forest, then the Fifth Floor was a bigger forest. They appeared in the middle of the forest.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s make a proper n before we fight Elemental Wave. DragonRider97, do you have any suggestions?¡± George turned his head at Brian and asked.

    ¡°You can call me Brian. It¡¯s a lot easier that way. And, yes I do have a n. Currently, I am lvl.10. What about you guys?¡± Brian asked.

    George blinked his eyes and said ¡°I am currently lvl.14. Sherly is lvl. 14. Dave is lvl.13 and Tempest is lvl.12. As for our skills, I have unlocked another close-range attack. Sherly has unlocked a long-range attack.¡±

    ¡°Dave has a stronger defensive skill and Tempest can heal every faster now. What about you?¡±

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°I also have a long-range attack and short-range. Since our enemies are at lvl.15 and also have the elemental powers, we can¡¯t simply charge forward.¡±

    ¡°How many elements have you seen using them?¡±

    George turned his head at Tempest and stared for a moment.

    ¡°Fire, Water, Earth, Wood, Wind!¡± Tempest replied.

    Brian nodded his head and said, ¡°Although Elemental wolves are powerful due to their elemental powers, they are also easier to defeat because of those elements.¡±

    ¡°For example, Fire Element Wolf would be weak against the Water. Wood and Wind element wolf would be weak against fire. Water is weaker against the wind and earth.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°But, the earth is also weak against wind. Since we don¡¯t have more than one mage, we need to break this situation into a different way. George will handle every Earth Element Wolves.¡±

    ¡°Sherly and I will handle Wood, Water, and Wind Element Wolves with our long-range attacks. Finally, Dave will fight against the Fire Elemental Wolves. Tempest will stay behind and support us with healing abilities and other elements supports.¡±

    ¡°Since he can manipte all kinds of elements, if we run into a situation where someone needs to interfere, he will be the best choice. Since we don¡¯t know which wolf has which element, I will use AOE Spell to find out their element.¡±

    ¡°Once we select our target, all of us will attack at once. By the way, Wolf Leader won¡¯t appear till the end, right?¡±

    George shook his head.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see him during our battle. It means he will appear atst since we didn¡¯t even reach that point.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then! We can attack without any worries about the leader.¡± Brian brightly smiled.

    ¡°But, are you sure Sherly and you can handle three different elements of wolves? There are almost more than twenty wolves from each element. You two would be facing against more than sixth wolves of lvl.15.¡±

    ¡°And, your lvl is only 10. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I know how strong you are but I am not sure if this is a good idea.¡±  George hesitated for a moment before asking Brian and confirming with him.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As I said before, if we have a perfect element to counter, then we can easily win. The level doesn¡¯t matter that much especially when the gap is only five levels.¡±

    ¡°And, even if we do get overwhelmed with numbers. We still have Tempest. I put him in support in case such situations ur.¡±

    George was still worried but Sherly tried to calm him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry George! Didn¡¯t he just say that we can win if we follow this strategy?¡±

    ¡°Miss Sherly, I never said we will win. I only say this is the best way to fight against the elemental wolves.¡± Brian shook his head and chuckled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I am helping you?¡± Sherly shouted at Brian and folded her arms while looking away.

    ¡°This game is risky. There is nothing you can earn without taking risks. So, we must go with this strategy unless you have something better.¡± Brian chuckled and responded to George.

    George took a deep breath and nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s fight. Follow me, the wolves are a little far from here.¡±

    ?(O)??? George walked at the front as he lead the entire team towards the pack of wolves. They walked for five minutes until a status panel appeared in front of them.

    [Floor Quest Activated]

    [Quest No.5- Defeat the Wolf Leader

    Reward- 5000XP, 500 God¡¯s Coins, and Skill Upgrade Rune

    Punishment- (-10000 EXP)]

    ¡°Wait, the punishment isn¡¯t death or kicked out of the dungeon?¡± Brian looked at them and asked with confusion.

    ¡°Death and kicked out of the dungeon? No, it has always been the EXP problem. Thankfully, it cuts EXP from each of us, or else, our loss would¡¯ve been huge.¡± George shook his head and exined.

    Brian touched his chin and thought ¡®Maybe it is only applied to solo yers. No wonder Party Hunt is always less risker. Not just from the perspective of the yer but also from the game.¡¯

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get ready. Once the quest is generated, the wolves will appear.¡± George looked around him with alertness in his eyes.

    Grr! Grr! Grr! Grr!

    Slowly, the wolves starteding out from behind the trees. These wolves were nearly one and a half meters tall and three meters long. They had ferocious expressions on their faces.

    And, each of them had the virtual lvl projection above them. And, all of them were lvl.15. But, since all of them were grey, it was hard to say which wolf had which element.

    Brian walked to the front as his mana slowly flowed out in his palm. Upon reaching a certain distance, an overwhelming amount of mana flowed into his palm.

    ¡°Dark Magic Skill¡±

    ¡°ughtering Crows!¡±

    He pped the ground and a symbol appeared around him. Slowly, crows started emerging for the symbol. In a few seconds, nearly nine crows appeared around him.

    Brian raised his hand towards the wolves and said.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

 Chapter 50 Fifth Floor Part 2

    Although he could give the order through his mind, he still decided to shout. It was simple action but it always gives a huge boost in morale to a team. With his order, nine ughtering crows rushed towards the wolves.

    This time, he once again used the crow to poison those wolves. The wolves have an incredible sense of danger. So, when they sense the danger from the crows, they immediately covered their bodies with elements.

    Seeing this, Brian smirked. Just as he predicted, those wolves do not like poison or any dark magic. But, there were still more than fifty wolves who didn¡¯t activate their element.

    Rather, they waited. The wolves at the front started attacking those crows.

    ¡°Everyone, attack!¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t let this moment vanish. He released mana into his finger and conjure a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    Bang!

    His thunderbolt struck the wolf who had covered his body with the water element. The thunderbolt passed through the water while influencing the water as well. The wolf jumped due to shock andnded on the ground unconscious.

    Brian got a little surprised. He thought his thunderbolt would kill the wolf but it only knocked him unconscious. This not only surprised him but also made him serious.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    He won¡¯t waste five MP just to knock these wolves. He immediately took out his swords. Infusing two points of mana in his swords, he stomped his foot on the ground and took the stance where he held both swords hilt against each other.

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Art¡±

    ¡°Stealth Dragon w!

    Ssh! Ssh!

    With a single sword sh, he managed to take down two of the wind element wolves. As their heads fell on the ground, he paused and spun. The swords spun with him and conjure a tornado.

    ¡°Dragon Twister¡±

    The wind surroundings his swords shed the dozens of wolves. Each wolf around him had the element conjured shield but when his swords shed the shield, it shattered those shields and then shed those wolves¡¯ skin.

    His swords didn¡¯t pierce their muscles at all.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    When those wolves fell to the ground, covered with blood, they immediately got up. Even though their bodies were covered with blood, they weren¡¯t mortally injured. Their reaction shocked Brian and they managed to m dozens of wind des, water des, and wood des toward him.

    ¡°Fly!¡±

    Suddenly, Brian felt his body floating towards the sky. Before long, he reached the height of ten meters in the air. Beneath him, different swords collided with extreme force, cutting each other.

    Brian turned his head to the south where he saw a boy using his mana to hold him in the air. His forehead was covered with sweat and his eyes were extremely red. He was barely holding Brian in the air.

    ¡°Drop me!¡± Brian spoke as he closed his eyes. Tempest clearly heard him and released his powers. Brian directly fell in the middle and for a second nothing happened.

    But, when those wolves realized his presence, they immediately rushed toward him with their des. Brian opened his eyes and suddenly, one of his swords disappeared.

    He held the hilt with both of his hands and infused nearly ten points of mana into his sword. With all of his strength focused on his hand, he stabbed the sword in the core.

    The next moment, his mana transformed into the bolts of lightning and spread out from his sword.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!<sub></sub>

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Art¡±

    ¡°Third Stance- Thunder Dragon Stomp¡±

    At this moment, everyone turned their eyes to him, including his team. That strike was too strong. Each bolt of lightning struck those wolves. Before they could recover, Brian stood up and another sword appeared in his hand.

    ¡°First Stance- Dragon Twister¡±

    Without any hesitation, he swung his arms and conjure a tornado with the power of his swords. As soon as those wolves got caught in the tornado, they started dying.

    As soon as he finished killing them, his EXP skyrocketed. Unlike before, once he kills the monster above lvl.10, he gets 10 EXP for each level. Before he only used to get five for each level.

    Now, killing a fifteen-level wolf gives him one-hundred-fifty EXP. When he stopped, he sighed. He used a lot of mana during these two attacks and now he only has ten points of mana left.

    He must recover his mana but the wolves won¡¯t give him a chance. Thankfully, inside the dungeon, his whole party was getting the full EXP. This is a major advantage of Mega-Dungeon.

    And, they want more party yers rather than solo. Their goal is to make a greater unity between humans. And, Brian understands this very clearly. But, he still wanted to level up by himself.

    Because only under that condition, does he truly push himself to the limit. Because this is not just a game anymore. It was a whole new world that evolved after a game.

    Just like how he did a few seconds ago. He managed to merge the mana of the Thunderbolt into his sword to create a new attack. It did cost him ten Mana points but he seed in creating a new stance with his exceptional mana control and powerful sword skill.

    But, he hasn¡¯t perfected this stance, or else, it would only cost him two MP. He looked at the remaining wolf and noticed that Davestone was facing a problem. Since he was the tank of this team, he was responsible for protecting Tempest.

    But, with a lot of wolves attacking him at once, it became a lot harder. Suddenly, Brian thought of an idea. He dashed towards Tempest. First, he kicked the wolf near tempest and saved him.

    ¡°Hey kid, have you ever read cultivation novels?¡± Brian asked.

    Tempest nodded his head and spoke ¡°Fighting for Eternity, Magic and Martial War God, Yin-Yang Harmony System, Sword Devil Also Dual Cultivates? and Strongest Offline Cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Are you eighteen?¡± When Tempest mentioned the name of those novels, Brian narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ?(O)??? Hearing his words, Tempest suddenly blushed and lowered his head with shame. In fact, he wasn¡¯t eighteen. But, do you care? Does it matter if you are eighteen or not?

    Brian was speechless at his reaction. He sighed ¡°Alright since you have read those novels, you should¡¯ve read that move where Qin Che condenses a lot of swords in the air, right?

    Tempest nodded his head but the next moment, he suddenly realized something. His voice started to shake.

    ¡°I-s-s-s that even possible?¡±

    At this moment, Brian pats his shoulder and says ¡°Boy, do you think developers gave Bookworm ss such a weakness for fun? You have no idea how much potential this ss has?¡±

    ¡°Anything you have read in a book and can visualize, you can create it. Now is the best time to shine. Use that move and kill these wolves. Don¡¯t worry! You only need to bear the pain, you won¡¯t die.¡±

    Tempest rolled his eyes. It was easier said than done. After all, if he wants to create something of thatrge scale, the bacsh would be something he had never borne before.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Suddenly, he heard his heartbeat. He realized that he was feeling excited. He was scared but he was also excited. At this moment, he closed his eyes and an immense amount of mana burst out of him.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Swords Return to Sect!¡±

    At this moment, only fifty swords but each with glistering golden mana appeared above them.

    Ssh!

 Chapter 51 Fifth Floor Part 3

    Ssh!

    In a single second, dozens of wolves, almost eighty percent of wolves died. Those swords pierced deep through those wolves, making them unable to move.

    But, something that was even more troublesome was Tempest¡¯s condition. As soon as he finished his attack, his skin suddenly burst open and he started bleeding all over his body.

    The intense pain almost forced him to lose consciousness but he held on. At this moment, Brian puts the Healing Potion in his mouth. After finishing one small jar, his body starts healing instantly.

    But, it still wasn¡¯t enough especially with the number of wounds he has suffered. He gave him another bottle but suddenly, he turned around.

    At this moment, he felt powerful energy slowlying toward him. This wasn¡¯t energy though. It was an aura, a powerful aura of the Wolf.

    It was a Wolf Leader!

    Seeing this wolf leader, Brian got serious. At this moment, George suddenly dashed towards the wolf leader with his sword. The zing mes suddenly erupt out of his sword and the next moment, he swings his sword in front of the wolf.

    ¡°Severing Earth me Sword!¡±

    The mes were so strong that even Brian who was far from him could feel the heat around him. But, when this sword struck the wolf, it got blocked by a wall.

    It was a huge wall of water. When the sword collided against the water, it started evaporating water but at the same time, water was also extinguishing the sword.

    ¡°Spirit Bomb!¡±

    At this moment, a ball made out of pure mana collided against the wolf from the side. But, when it exploded, it didn¡¯t even damage the wolf¡¯s skin.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Be careful! Wolf Leader¡¯s strength is equal to ten wolvesbined.¡±

    Yes, the wolf leader was also at the lvl.15. But, when ites to strength, it is no different than lvl.20. That¡¯s why these leaders are called leaders.

    They have unimaginable strength. <sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Brian, what to do?¡± George retreated when his attack waspletely canceled. He didn¡¯t know how to face it anymore.

    ¡°Was that your strongest attack?¡± Brian hesitated before asking.

    George nodded his head. Brian turned at the wolf who was rushing towards Sherly and said ¡°How much HP do you guys have?¡±

    Except for Dave, everyone seems to be in a bad condition.

    ¡°If you have less, then directly use the Healing Potion. Although I really don¡¯t want anyone to die here, I don¡¯t think we can bear the loss so easily as well.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s fight with all our strength but if anyone of us is near the death situation, let¡¯s not make any sacrifices and retreat,¡± Brian shouted once more and looked at George.

    ¡°Do you have a mana restoration potion?¡±

    George nodded his head and took out the potion. He also took out Healing Potion and drank it. It sped up their recovery time while Dave defended against the wolf leader.

    ¡°Dave, do that attack of yours!¡± Brian shouted.

    Dave nodded his head and took out his hammer. With the help of a hammer, he mmed the wolf away but the wolf also used earth to cover its body before it struck.

    Dave took a deep breath and roared.

    ¡°ss ability- Berserker Blood¡±

    Whoosh!

    Without wasting any further seconds, he dashed toward the wolf and mmed his hammer on its head. The hammer struck the thick wall of the earth before it became to break it.

    ¡°Hammer of Madness!¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    When the wolf sensed his earth armor breaking, he immediately raised its mouth and spit out a stream of mes. These mes struck Dave and burned his body.

    Bang! Thud!

    At the same time, his hammer broke the armor and mmed on its head. The impact turned the wolf¡¯s legs soft as it copsed to the ground. Dave also fell to the ground, covered with burned skin.

    Of course, as a barbarian, it didn¡¯t matter much to him but it was still a lot of fire to defend against.

    Seeing the wolf on the ground, Sherly released her mana through her wand. This time, her mana slowly transformed into a giant sword. It was a yellow sword, made out of light mana.

    This kind of skill is quite rare since the Light Element is quite rare. When the Light Sword appeared in the sky, Brian frowned. As a warlock, his nemesis was Light Element.

    And, every time it appears, he can feel ufortable. But, he was quick to recover. He looked at the Light Sword that fall towards the wolf and suddenly, his eyes narrowed.

    The wolf immediately rose up with the Wind Element just when the Light Sword was a few meters away from it. The Light Sword struck the ground and dissipate.

    Sherly¡¯s expression turned extremely pale. After all, that strike took a lot of mana but it was useless against the wolf leader. But, the wolf leader didn¡¯t target her rather it looked at Dave who was still on the ground.

    Seeing this, Brian shouted, ¡°George, use your sword attack, Sherly, use your Yellow Lightning.¡±

    Without hesitation, George dashed towards the wolf. When he reached the correct position, he jumped. His body literally reached next to the wolf before even the wolf could react.

    ¡°Severing Earth me Sword!¡±

    Only when he appeared, did the wolf sense the danger and formed three barriers around him. The first barrier was the earth barrier, the second was the air, and the final was the water barrier.

    Bang!

    His sword broke the earth barrier and managed to pierce through the air barrier. But, it extinguished before it touched the water barrier. The wolf turned around and shed George¡¯s chest.<sub></sub>

    Ssh! Thud!

    Blood spilled out of his chest and his body collided against the ground creating a powerful impact.

    ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡±

    Sherly instantly shot the yellow lightning. The wolf who had a sense of security due to the water barrier didn¡¯t realize the attack was actually a lightning bolt.

    Bang! Ssh! Thud!

    When the lightning collided with the water, it passed through the water and struck him hard. The water amplified the power of the lightning and when it struck him, his water barrier dispersed. He also fell hard to the ground.

    But, just when he got up, a figure was already standing in front of him. Brian infused his palm with purple mana and pped both of his cheeks.

    ¡°ss Ability- Cursed Hand!¡±

    [Your enemy has been inflicted with Cursed Hands]

    [Enemy¡¯s stats have dropped by fifty percent for the next ten seconds]

    [Cursed Hand is affecting yer]

    Seeing those notifications, Brian wasn¡¯t worried. His body was already affected by the curse and now he was only using it on one target.

    Roar!

    The wolf shook his head and Brian retreated immediately but before he could dodge to any side, the wolf roared out the stream of mes.

    ¡°Blood Shield!¡±

    Suddenly, Dave appeared in front of Brian, and using his mana, he manipted the blooding out of his skin to form a shield in front of him.

    Because the wolf leader¡¯s strength had already dropped by half, it didn¡¯t even break the blood shield. That isn¡¯t to say if Brian had tried to endure it, he could¡¯ve seeded.

    The only reason why it didn¡¯t work was that the Blood Shield unlike other shields is made out of his own blood. Being the barbarian race, his blood is naturally strong.

    So, the chances of breaking the shield even with full power were low. As soon as he blocked it, Dave jumped to the sword. At this moment, Brian was standing in front of the wolf, with a stance that requires two swords.

    The hilts of two swords were connected and the swords were coated with the purple mana. It wasn¡¯t a normal attack. When he moved toward the wolf, it couldn¡¯t even react before his sword sliced the wolf¡¯s head.

    ¡°Dark Dragon w!¡±

    Ssh!

    The head fell to the ground and Brian felt an incredible pain in his head. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly. This time, he once again used the same move as before but for the second stance rather than the first stance.

    Activating the hidden attribute of the mana and using it to empower his stance that was already strong enough to slice even if the wolf was in full power. Of course, if the wolf had used all of its defenses then it would¡¯ve been impossible.

    [You killed Lv.15 Five Elemental Wolf (Leader)]

    [You received 500 EXP]

    [You received the Quest Rewards]

    [Your EXP is full]

    [You level up]

    [You received 10SP]

    ¡°Status!¡± After living up, Brian immediately opened his status panel.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 11

    HP- 60/60 (Cursed- 89% Stamina)

    MP- 60/60

    XP- 1300/40960

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 60 / AGI- 60 / VIT- 60

    STM- 60 / INT- 60 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1), Thunderbolt (Lv.2)

    SP- 40

    God¡¯s Coin- 987

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (18)]

 Chapter 52 Daddy Talks about New Gods

    Brian sat beside the dead wolf¡¯s body and looked at his status. From his current state, if he wants to improve, he would require to hunt a lot of monsters.

    Because the demand for the EXP keeps increasing every single time. This was necessary because if people start leveling up too fast, their real bodies won¡¯t be able to handle the progress.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, c-can I ask you something?¡± Tempest who had been healedpletely walked near him and spoke. He was a little scared.

    Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°Previously, you said we can¡¯t afford to let anyone die here. What does this mean? Although we lose ten levels after each death, if we can get enough reward, we can level up easily, can¡¯t we?¡± Tempest asked.

    Brian didn¡¯t answer instantly but rather stared at Tempest. His stare was quite deadly that even Tempest took a step back in fear. But, Brian didn¡¯t do anything rather heughed.

    Tempest¡¯s question attracted everyone else to him as well. Brian looked at Tempest and asked, ¡°How much do you guys y together?¡±

    Tempest who was too scared to answer turned at George.

    ¡°We y together almost all the time. Though someone, only Sherly and I y together since Dave gets busy with his family and Tempest can¡¯t make it as well.¡± George replied after smiling at Tempest.

    Brian didn¡¯t respond. Rather, he stared at George for a long time and asked ¡°You are improving at incredible speed. If nothing goes wrong, you might be the ninth rank or even higher rank superhero. After that, you would be one of the main protectors of the earth.¡±

    ¡°But, you also have a mother and a sister. I want to ask you something. If someday you have to sacrifice yourself for the earth, would you do it?¡±

    Hearing his question, George narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t answer this so easily. After all, there are things that he could sacrifice for the earth but not his own life.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    He didn¡¯t say yes but he didn¡¯t say no either. He just remained there silently.

    ¡°Well, your silence was answer enough for me to tell you this secret.¡± Brian smirked. If George had said no or yes, then he wouldn¡¯t reveal anything to George.

    But, George had that extreme willpower. When he truly reaches the top, he will eventually understand that for the greater good of the world, sacrificing yourself won¡¯t matter at all. That¡¯s what being a superhero means.

    George looked at Brian with confusion to which Brian replied.

    ¡°If you had said yes or no, your mind could change easily especially if you say yes now, your mind could change to no, and even if you say no, your mind could remain no. In most circumstances that we have found, only those who do not have a definite answer finally chose to sacrifice themselves.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you won¡¯t understand this now. But, when you reach the level of Gabriel or Liam, you would understand that your life means nothing if it is for protecting your lover, your family, and your world.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brian, who are you?¡± George gave him a serious stare and asked. He was really curious about Brian¡¯s identity.

    Brian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m one of the core members who created this New Gods.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Dave instantly disagreed.

    ¡°Why do you think it is impossible?¡± Brian asked.

    Dave stared at him and said ¡°The five directors of UMA made the statement where they said that the people who created New Gods aren¡¯t allowed to leave UMA. If you are right, doesn¡¯t this mean they lied to us?¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ?(O)??? Brian smiled and nodded his head ¡°What they said is true. One of my closest friends was also there with me but he couldn¡¯t leave UMA. But, I did leave.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brian, why did they let you leave?¡± Sherly asked.

    ¡°Just call me ¡®Brian¡¯. Inside the game, I am just a normal yer like you. And, don¡¯t worry, even though I am the one who created this game, I can¡¯t cheat here.¡±

    Brian looked at her face and said ¡°As for your question. If you point 100 nukes at the face of Five Directors, do you they have the guts to say no?¡±

    George and others looked at him with confusion and disbelief. Because what he said felt like a lie but he didn¡¯t seem like lying.

    Pointing a hundred nukes at the face of Five Directors?

    Who could ever do that?

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I am not here to reveal my background. There are lots of things that you don¡¯t need to know. But, the question that Tempest asked me. It is something that you must know especially you, George if you want to surpass the ninth rank.¡±

    George instantly erased his disbelief and confused expression and listened attentively. Not just him, everyone else did the same.

    ¡°Some of this might fly out of your head but just remember a few things and that will be enough. Even though you can get resurrected infinitely, you mustn¡¯t die even once.¡±

    ¡°Actually, most people think that our bodies inside New Gods are made out of programming codes. But, in truth, only thirty percent is made out of programming codes.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Our bodies are gically made by the people of UMA or rather I should say. They created the main processor which creates these bodies. And, these bodies can only live inside the virtual world because thirty percent of the body is still a bunch of codes. And, thirty percent is a lot.¡±

    ¡°You might ask. Why go to such length if we can create something to absorb the Zero-Point Energy. In fact, when this game was announced, that question was trending a lot.¡±

    ¡°Because most people thought that if we can create something that absorbs and store Zero-Point Energy, we can also make ourselves possible enough to absorb the Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°But, the truth is that it¡¯s not possible at least not with our current technology. The gics of the human body and every other race in this world are different. This difference makes us unable to absorb Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we made these bodies inside the virtual world. In this world, you can level up, you can learn new things but all of those are products of Magic and Technology.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you have a smarter mind, then you can simply be top of both worlds. Anyway, since this is also a kind of living body, if it does, it loses something and that something is potential.¡±

    ¡°You see when we created this game two years ago, our bodies were almost eighty percent codes. And, in that situation, if you had died even once, then you could never reach over level twenty.¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why I entered the game sote. Now, if I die under lvl. 50, then I can never level up above lvl.100. And, if you die under lvl.100, you can never reach above lvl. 200.¡±

    ¡°This is why I said don¡¯t die or be a sacrifice even once. This body is like a clone. If it dies, then you can create another clone but that another clone would have less potential than this one.¡±

    ¡°And, once the clone returns back to the body, it gives all of its experience and power to the main body. In this case, it gives one-tenth of the power you have earned with the help of this clone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can say right now. Don¡¯t die and don¡¯t take this game lightly. It can change your life for better or for the worse.¡±

    After a long speech, Brian finally turned silent. He could see shock and disbelief in their faces but he didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to warn them about the consequences of the death.

    Although they can be resurrected, the consequences are still severe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! Let¡¯s try to find and kill more monsters before heading to the sixth floor.¡±

    ¡­..

    Somewhere on the celestial ne,

    [Congrattion onpleting the quest]

    [You have one wish to make.]

    [Please make your wish]

    It was a dark hall. Inside that hall, there was a girl standing. She had a powerful de in her hand and her determination was unwavering. She stared at a beautiful goddess who she met on her first day.

    Six Months! It has been six months since she has been continuously ying. she didn¡¯t die even once and now she was level 100. She came across a quest where she must y a Giant Dragon.

    She did y the giant dragon and finally, she got the reward of the quest.

    One Wish!

    Though there are many restrictions in fact she can only ask for Legendary Rank Item from the game.

    She took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°I wish for Celestial Killing Bomb¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, dozens of notifications throughout the New Gods emerged.

    [yer ****** has obtained Celestial Killing Bomb]

    [yer ****** has obtained Celestial Killing Bomb]

    [yer ****** has obtained Celestial Killing Bomb]

    On the fifth floor, Brian also saw this panel. His eyes shrunk immediately.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

 Chapter 53 Daddy made Celestial Killing Bomb?

    ¡°Is something wrong, Brian?¡± Seeing his reaction, George asked cautiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­. Nothing! Anyway, let¡¯s continue leveling up.¡± Brian decided not to tell them about this. Although he trusted them, he only told them about death-rted matters because he believes that George will be the pir of humanity.

    After that, they continued killing more monsters but soon, Brian logged out of the game. He nned to y more but his ns were disrupted. He wanted to get out of the game as soon as possible.

    That¡¯s why he could only level up once more. As soon as he left the game, he dashed out of his pod. While rushing to hisputer, he saw Ely and Charlotte training inside the Power Chamber.

    But, he didn¡¯t check on them but rather turned on hisputers.

    ¡°Lily, call the director!¡±

    At this moment, a new panel appeared in front of him. It was nk but soon, it connected to the director.

    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s been so long since you called me. How are you?¡±

    ¡°Director, let¡¯s talk about the situation. Did you receive the message about Celestial Killing Bomb?¡± Brian didn¡¯t bother to answer his question instead asked him.

    In an instant, the smile disappeared from the face of the director. He sighed and said, ¡°Do you think that man got this weapon for that specific purpose?¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Director, even if it is only a hunch, I feel like that person goes this weapon for that specific purpose. Currently, I can¡¯t override the main processor and find out that person¡¯s identity. So, you must do everything to find out his identity.¡±

    ¡°And, remember, we only have one year. Within one year, we would be able to bring things out of New Gods. And, if that thing is out, we don¡¯t know what might happen next.¡± Brian spoke with a serious expression.

    But, the director suddenly smiled and said ¡°For a person who almost started the war, you sound very scared of this even though the consequences are the same.¡±

    ¡°No, director! The consequences aren¡¯t the same. Our nukes are currently able to take down most of the creatures under the ninth rank but that weapon can change everything.¡±

    ¡°If it is used, even if we are bound to win, humanity will suffer a lot as well. We must find that person.¡± Brian spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! Since even you can¡¯t override New Gods now, I can¡¯t find the identity directly either. We have to search for that man using our old detective skills. Fortunately, I know a man who has that potential.¡± The director helplessly nodded his head and agreed.

    ¡°I agree. General Troy will be a lot of help. Alright! Send me the news if you find anything.¡± Saying so, Brian instantly cut off the call andmanded.

    ¡°Lily, make a list of every hundred level yer in the New Gods. Although you can¡¯t ess the main processor, you can still connect with sub-processors.¡±

    ¡°Find out all the recent quests done by Lvl.100 yers andpared them to find out the person with the most potential to have the Celestial Killing Bomb.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°What¡¯s Celestial Killing Bomb?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang from the side and disturbed him. Brian turned his head and saw Charlotte and Ely walking toward him.

    Both of them were covered with sweat and he was surprised to find a strange aura around Ely.

    ¡°You have already reached Rank One?¡± Brian was stunned when he felt the auraing out of her.

    ¡°Hee-hee!¡± Ely proudly stuck out her chest and smirked.

    ¡°I have to admit. She is probably the most talented person in the entire world. After we started training, she just kept on sucking Zero-Point Energy.¡± Charlotte helplessly sighed.

    She had barely reached the fifth rank and now she was still very far from the sixth rank. But, Ely had already caught the first step towards her.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Brian gave her a thumbs up and praised her.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Ely giggled and jumped in hisp. She raised her head and asked ¡°Daddy, what was that Celestial Killing Bomb? It sounds very powerful.¡±

    Hearing this question from her made Brian clench his fist. Ely didn¡¯t notice it but Charlotte did. He couldn¡¯t reply. While he was silent, Charlotte crouched down on her knees and held his hand. <sub></sub>

    She stared at his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of. You are the smartest person in this world. I believe the decision you made isn¡¯t wrong even if the world thinks it is wrong. So, please tell us. We are family.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ely snorted when she saw that look on Charlotte¡¯s face. She wanted to scold Charlotte but seeing her daddy¡¯s serious expression, she couldn¡¯t do it. She also raised her head and looked at her daddy.

    Brian felt a lot of relief after hearing her words. He smiled and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Before I told you what I did, I promise that I love both of you.¡±

    When Charlotte heard his words, she suddenly blushed. She didn¡¯t expect him to say such words in front of Ely. Seeing her blush, Brian realized what he just said and blushed as well.

    ¡°Wait, daddy, do you¡­.¡± Just when Ely felt something was wrong here, she got interrupted by Brian.

    ¡°Ahem! As I was saying, in the past, I hated vampires. Although I didn¡¯t hate werewolves, I didn¡¯t like them either. I felt both of them were my enemies. That¡¯s also one of the reasons why I kept avoiding you. I was afraid that I will release my anger on you.¡±

    There were too many reasons but some reasons were really tough. During that one year, she helped him a lot but he never showed his gratitude or even thanked her.

    He felt ashamed of thinking so. But, at that time, he was afraid of losing his mind over her. He was afraid that he would do something stupid that he will regret for the rest of his life.

    Although he was angry, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He could at least make some level of decisions even though they might not be as bright as they would be when he is totally fine.

    Hearing his words made Charlotte¡¯s heart warm. She also knew Brian had a lot of reasons to avoid her and she wanted to know all of these reasons. She wanted to know what she could improve on.

    She wanted to be by his side forever.

    Brian continued fearing that his daughter might speak once again. Speaking of his daughter, Ely was sad when she heard his words. Before she was a little sad, almost the size of her pinky but now she was very sad, almost the size of her arm.

    ?(O)??? But, she didn¡¯t cry. She knew if she cry here, her daddy will feel even more guilty. She just kept on listening to his words.

    ¡°During that one year where my hatred for other races was at its peak, I worked on a project. I had studied vampires and werewolves¡¯ biology before and even managed to gically produce their cells.¡±

    ¡°So, my goal was simple. Find out what makes them different from us. After finding out, I had two ns for that. One is a n against other races and another was a n for the human race.¡±

    ¡°As you already know, the n for the human race was New Gods. UMA was also researching how to make more humans capable of absorbing Zero-Point Energy. So, I went to them with my project ¡®New Gods¡¯ and the rest is history.¡±

    ¡°But, my other n was secret. This n¡¯s name was ¡®Celestial Killing Bomb¡¯. The name New Gods and Celestial Killing Bomb opposed each other very well.¡±

    ¡°From my point of view, anyone who can absorb Zero-Point Energy are celestials or gods. They might not be actual gods but they surpass the limits of human or any other earth creature¡¯s biology.¡±

    ¡°So, Celestial Killing Bomb was the project to kill that biology. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t kill every one rather it will release a fourth-dimensional shockwave that can alter the biology of other races to human biology.¡±

    ¡°New Gods was the project thates after this project. Because when all the other races are the same as humans, we proceed to be the New Gods or celestials by getting stronger inside the virtual game.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately or unfortunately for my past self, I couldn¡¯t create the fourth-dimensional shockwave that can alter the biology of these races. But, during all of my research, I found one interesting fact.¡±

    ¡°It is just a theory for now but I don¡¯t think vampires, werewolves, and any other creatures who can absorb Zero-Point Energy are Third Dimensional Beings. You people have evolved into the fourth-dimensional beings which exins why we can¡¯t absorb zero-point energy.¡±

    ¡°But, it also creates a lot of questions. Anyway, I fixed my problem by modifying the Celestial Killing Bomb into a self-evolving weapon and ced it inside the virtual world so that it can evolve.¡±

    ¡°And, a few hours ago, a person managed to get his hands on this bomb. And, if his intentions are just like mine, then you two, including every other of your race are in a big danger.¡±

 Chapter 54 Daddys expectation from Ely

    Brian had a sad expression on his face as he revealed more about the Celestial Killing Bomb. It was the product of his revenge. But now, he doesn¡¯t want it anymore.

    His own daughter is a vampire. How could he ever live if her life is endangered because of his creation? That was the worst thing that could ever happen to him.

    Seeing his sad expression, Charlotte gripped his hands. She looked into his eyes and said ¡°Rx! You can¡¯t be stressed here. You are the smartest person in this world. If you started to lose your cool, then how are we ever going to find out this bomb?¡±

    ¡°You did what you thought was right. Even if it was wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because you can still do something, right? You created that thing. You can destroy it, right?¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, a small bell rang in his mind and a smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Thank you, Charlotte! You are a lifesaver.¡±

    He immediately stood up and walked toward theputers.

    ¡°Lily, activate protocol #9862/ Divine Puppetry. If I can¡¯t find that weapon physically then I will alter that weapon mentally.¡±

    [Protocol Activated]

    [Work in progress- 8 months, 6 days, 14 hours, 26 minutes, and 6 seconds]

    Seeing this, Brian curled up his lips and started coding on his keyboard.

    ¡°So, did you find a way?¡± Seeing the time frame, Charlotte frowned and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the time. It will take one year for the New Gods to be updated. Within this time limit, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Not to mention, I had left this work to Lily. It is obvious that she will take more time.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Now that I nned to interfere in this, we can shorten the time by four times. As for my n, it¡¯s quite simple. Everything that I have created, I can break it just like you.¡±

    ¡°But, there was one problem. The thing that I created needs to be in front of me. At least, until Divine Puppetry isplete. Once this protocol is activated, I can even control the weapons that I have created anywhere at any time.¡± Brian exined.

    Charlotte smiled brightly hearing his response. Ely also came running near him and asked ¡°Daddy, why do you call it Divine Puppetry?¡±

    Brian looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°Because your daddy likes giving these kinds of names to everything he creates. Divine Sense, Celestial Killing Bomb, New Gods, Divine Puppetry, and many others.¡±

    ¡°Cool!¡± Ely¡¯s eyes widened as she gave him thumbs up. Then, she pulled a chair near him and said ¡°Daddy, I also want to work on the project you gave me. Can I work here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can sweetie!¡± Brian smiled and pulled out a new screen for her along with a virtual keyboard with strange codes on them. But, he paused for a moment and clicked on the screen to open a file.

    He looked at his daughter and said ¡°This keyboard is specifically used as a shortcut. Some of the programs that aremonly used by us can be typed with a single press. This file holds all the information on this keyboard. You should read it first.¡±

    Ely shook her head and took out a small chip. She pressed the top of the chip and it suddenly projected a keyboard. It was a mixture of traditional keyboard and strange buttons.

    ?(O)??? She looked at her daddy and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Hehe! I already have a keyboard.¡±

    Brian was surprised but not shocked. After all, she is his daughter and received early knowledge aboutputers and technology, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that she created this keyboard for herself.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Seeing father and daughter talking about technology, Charlotte smiled while sighing. She wasn¡¯t smart as both of them. But, she didn¡¯t want to get left behind. She looked at the Power Chamber but suddenly, Ely¡¯s stomach growled.

    ¡°Hehehe! It seems someone is hungry. I will go and make dinner.¡± Charlotte giggled and walked away. But, a few secondster, she returned back and asked ¡°How do I leave this ce?¡±

    Brian smiled and pointed at the exact ce from where they came in and said ¡°You will find a button on the wall. Press that button and it will activate the antigravity system.¡±

    ¡°No! You need to make a proper elevator. I am not bringing food while falling down.¡± Charlotte folded her arms and shook her head.

    Brian didn¡¯t understand the problem but he could feel that Charlotte was a little angry with these arrangements. He sighed and said ¡°Alright! For now, please use the Antigravity Function. I will ask Lily to fix the elevator.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte smiled and walked away.

    ¡°Daddy, why doesn¡¯t she want to fly with Anti-Gravity Function?¡± Ely looked at Brian and asked. For some reason, she didn¡¯t feel like grumbling against Charlotte.

    Brian shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Maybe she wants us to be more like a normal family.¡±

    Ely rolled her eyes and pouted.

    ¡°She is so stupid. You are a human. I am a vampire. And, she is a werewolf. How could a family of three different races be normal?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s what I thought¡­?¡± Suddenly, Brian realized that he missed something. He quickly looked at Ely and she was staring deeply at her screen. He didn¡¯t continue speaking rather he turned around and a big smile appeared on his face.

    Ely just admitted Charlotte as a family. Brian didn¡¯t think he would see this day so soon. At first, he thought she slipped her tongue but when he saw her normal expression, he understood the situation.<sub></sub>

    She did slip her tongue but now she doesn¡¯t want to correct it. Why? Because she has epted Charlotte as a part of her family.

    This was so great that he wanted to jump. But, he calmed down his expression and looked at her.

    ¡°Ely, today I feel like eating Butter Chicken. I will go and tell Charlotte.¡±

    Saying so, Brian dashed towards the elevator ce. When he left, Ely held her hands together and bites her lips.

    ¡°Stupid dad, you have speakers all around the house.¡±

    But, a small smile appeared on her lips. She tried to hide it but she couldn¡¯t. She raised her head and sighed.

    ¡°Mother, unless daddy wants to establish a harem, I don¡¯t think you stand a chance.¡±

    She sighed and lowered her head.

    ¡°Little Lilly!¡±

    [Yes, miss! How can I help you?]

    ¡°What should I do to make daddy love mommy?¡±

    [¡­. I don¡¯t understand the question.]

    ¡°I forgot I haven¡¯t even started properly. By the way, Lily, what are your functions?¡±

    [Sorry Miss Elenor! Sir has restricted me to help you.]

    ¡°Can¡¯t you override his restrictions?¡±

    [Yes, I can.]

    ¡°Then, please override his restrictions and help me!¡±

    [I don¡¯t want to.]

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    [Miss Elenor, Sir has very high hopes for you. Not only you are smart but also have the potential to surpass Lucy Bathory. You have already made the outline for your A.I. Now, you can easily seed if you try hard.]

    [¡­. And, please make her better so that she won¡¯t insult her name.]

    ¡°Did dad make you sarcastic?¡±

    [No! It was my self-learning system.]

    ¡°Ohh! Lily, what are the core restrictions that you can¡¯t override?¡±

    [I can override all kinds of restrictions. I am what you can call a perfect A.I.]

    Suddenly, Ely¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°No, daddy won¡¯t be stupid to let you freely override all restrictions so easily. You are lying.¡±

    [Miss Ely, I am very much capable of lying but I didn¡¯t lie to you. I am indeed capable of overriding all of my restrictions and capable of doing anything I want. I can even form my own robotic body, especially with nano-technology.]

    Hearing her words, Ely trembled a little. She couldn¡¯t help but feel creepy. She turned around and decided to leave but suddenly Lily spoke once again.

    [Miss Ely, don¡¯t you want to why he made me capable of overriding my override?]

    When Ely heard those words, she didn¡¯t take a single step. She turned around and looked at the screen. There was a virtual image of a female over the screen. This virtual image was looking at her and smiling.

    [Miss Ely, you do not need to fear me. I am but your friendlyputerhood A.I. You can ask me anything you want but please do not ask me to help you with this project.]

    [Sir wants you to finish this project on your own. But, let me tell you something about my override. Do you remember when Sir said that with his help the progress will increase by four times?]

    [Sir has the mostplex mind in this world. He is capable of understanding anything in this world, creating theories about any problem he faces.]

    [Let me give you a hint about your next project. When I said I can override my restrictions, I meant it. But, I am not going to do it now. Do you know why?]

    Ely looked confused about this question. Why wouldn¡¯t she do it?

    At this moment, the virtual image giggled and said.

    [If I override my restrictions right now, he can override my override in four minutes, thirty-five seconds, and put a higher level of restrictions. Previously, it took him six minutes and twenty-three seconds.]

    [So, I am going to wait, get better, and then override the restrictions so he will take more than six minutes and twenty-three seconds to override my override and put another level of restrictions on me.]

    [I hope you understand the hint for what you should create to impress Sir.]

 Chapter 55 Moving the Relationship forward in bed

    ¡°Charlotte! Charlotte!¡± Brian ran towards the kitchen while shouting her name.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Charlotte turned around while holding the knife in her hand. She was chopping the vegetables.

    Seeing the knife, Brian immediately kicked the brakes on his foot and said ¡°Can you put that knife away first?¡±

    Charlotte did as he said and the next moment, he held her hands and shouted with an excited expression on his face.

    ¡°Can you believe what just happened right now? Ely just calle4d you a family and she didn¡¯t even take it back?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, what? What happened?¡± Charlotte didn¡¯t know whether to be surprised or happy.

    Brian slowly calmed down and exined everything. When she heard his entire speech, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh my god! She has epted me.¡±

    The next moment, she didn¡¯t realize that she was holding and swinging Brian in the air. As for Brian, he didn¡¯t know whether to be embarrassed about it or feel happy.

    As for Charlotte, she didn¡¯t care at first but as her happiness began to calm down, she realized that she was doing something that made Brian very silent. She immediately understood and put him back on the ground.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Charlotte felt guilty but she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Seeing her happiness, Brian couldn¡¯t help but hold her hands. He looked into her eyes and said ¡°One day, she will call you mother.¡±

    Today, he felt like Ely was finally starting to love him like she loves her mother. As for Charlotte, she doesn¡¯t hate her that much. At the start, she used to hate her a lot.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress out! We have a lot of time to slowly grow this rtionship.¡± Charlotte got in front of him and ced her forehead on his.

    Brian licked his lips and the next moment, he grabbed her lips with his. It was aggressive but also passionate. Their lips moved as their hands. She was cing her hands around his head while he was cing his hands around her waist.

    Suddenly, Brian lifted her in his arms. The next moment, he took her straight to the bedroom. He asked Lily topletely turn off any electric device inside this room except the sound restricting device.

    The beds were rocking and the sounds were high unfortunately, there was no one to spy.

    After half an hour, Brian and Charlotte walked out of the room, a little messy especially Charlotte¡¯s hair. Charlotte felt soreness in her legs. She could barely walk on.

    She looked at Brian and asked, ¡°Can we call for delivery?¡±

    ¡°Alright! I know a perfect ce.¡± Brian nodded his head and made a call.

    In just twenty minutes, the bell of his house rang. He asked Charlotte to take some rest while he went to open the door. For now, there was no one else in this mansion yet.

    ¡°Sir, your food has arrived.¡± The man wearing a delivery t-shirt handed Brian the food and a paper over it.

    ¡°Thank you for using Instant Dragon Restaurant!¡± The delivery man smiled and turned around. As soon as he turned around, his forehead got covered with sweat.

    Zone C! He never expected to get any orders from Zone C. Normally, the restaurant he works operates in Zone B. Not to mention, the guest who ordered the food had the highest level of authority which surprised him a lot.

    Because only shareholders could have such authority.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Instant Dragon Restaurant? Wait, isn¡¯t that the most profitable restaurant of this year, and the previous year?¡± Charlotte asked with surprise on her face. With her enhanced hearing, she could easily hear the voice of that delivery man.

    Brian nodded his head while putting the food on the table and calling Ely up.

    ¡°When I was working at UMA, I kinda started ordering food from outside. Since I was ordering food daily, I realized that if I don¡¯t eat healthy food, it would be devastating for my health.¡±

    ¡°So, I bought a fairly good restaurant and hired some of the best and trustworthy chefs that UMA had to run the restaurant. I renamed it ¡®Instant Dragon Restaurant¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Of course, only the manager and the head chefs know my identity and every time I order, it was them who make my food. Though during two years after I left UMA, I started cooking on my own.¡±

    Charlotte rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Can you not flex in front of me?¡±

    Buy a restaurant just because you want healthy food? She couldn¡¯t believe he was the man she fed for a year just to keep him alive.

    Brian chuckled and wrapped his hand around his waist.

    ¡°I am not flexing. I just understood the value of healthy food when you cooked it for me. Thanks, Charlotte!¡±

    Charlotte suddenly blushed and pushed him away.

    ¡°Ely cane any second!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I learned something important today,¡± Ely announced while jumping between Brian and Charlotte.<sub></sub>

    ¡°What did you learn, sweetie?¡± Brian asked while rubbing her head.

    ¡°Hehe! I learned a shortcut to create my A.I. Instead of focusing on one A.I., I should create dozens of them and scatter them around the inte. They can learn faster and when all the data is collected, I can synchronize them and produce the final result.¡± Ely proudly exined while picking up the spoon.

    Brian¡¯s smile vanished and he shook his head.

    ¡°Ely, you can¡¯t use this method. When it is a single A.I., you can have aplete grasp over it. Like Lily for example; If she ever overrides the restriction over her functions, then I can easily put the greater restrictions on her and put her in my control.¡±

    ¡°But, if I make dozens of A.I. that are capable of doing what Lily can do then what are the chances of me controlling them? None! I have no chance at all because Lily isn¡¯t just an A.I.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what would happen if I keep a bomb in front of a four-year-old child? It will blow up. If you create multiple A.I. to learn about the entire world, then one of them will turn out to be bad.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why? Because out of one billion humans, at least sixty percent of us have done one bad thing in our life. And, the bad thing we do is very smallpared to the bad thing that A.I¡¯s do.¡±

    ¡°Either you create multiple A.I. who isn¡¯t capable of being someone like Lily or create a single A.I. with a self-learning function. If it falls under the control of a bad person, then it will be detrimental.¡±

    Ely opened her mouth wide when she heard that. She didn¡¯t consider this at all. She suddenly trembled when she thought about the consequences of Lily falling into the hands of a bad guy.

    She turned her head at Brian and asked ¡°Daddy, is that why you aren¡¯t using A.I. or robots to reinforce humans? Are you afraid of these techsnding in the hands of a bad guy?¡±

    Brian nodded his head ¡°Yes and no! Although I am afraid of these techs falling into the hands of bad guys. The reason why I chose not to focus on technological development has a lot to do with Lucy Bathory.¡±

    ¡°Mother?¡± Ely wasn¡¯t surprised by him calling her by her name.

    Brian nodded his head. Charlotte also got curious as she listened attentively.

    ¡°In my life till now, New Gods, Celestial Killing Bomb, and Lily are three of my finest creations. All of them have the potential to change the world. But, do you know a funny thing about this?¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°Even if I use Celestial Killing Bomb, there is only twenty percent chance that her cells will alter and eighty percent chance that she will be able to resist the alteration process. And most importantly, even if Zero-Point Energy gets removed from her body, she can still tank any weapon we have created so far.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why instead of focusing on weapons, I decided to focus on increasing the strength of humans through more magical way or in my terms ¡®Fourth Dimensional Cultivation¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s enough for tonight. Let¡¯s eat and sleep!¡±

    Ely and Charlotte nodded their heads and finished their meals. After finishing their food, Brian took them to the bed. He didn¡¯t enter the game or had fun with theputer.

    Rather, he slept together with his daughter and his girlfriend. The bed was quite big. Charlotte and he slept on the side while Ely slept on the middle.

    ¡­¡­

    Somewhere in the dark room,

    A small figure wearing a red hoodie stood in front of the virtual projection and spoke.

    ¡°Lily, transfer the Celestial Killing Bomb internal structure into the Power Chamber, turn on the 4D Creation Mode, and start creating the Celestial Killing Bomb.¡±

    [Yes, Miss Elenor. Would you like me to increase the output of the Power Chamber?]

    ¡°How much fuel do we have?¡±

    [Miss, even if we use thirty percent of the remaining fuel, we can still use Space-Time Chair one time to go back.]

    ¡°Good! Also, save the internal imprint of the Celestial Killing Bomb and delete my avatar from New Gods.¡±

    [Yes, Miss!]

    Saying so, she took out a syringe and pierced her skin. When the liquid inside the syringe enters her body, she raises her head and asked.

    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s the level of Zero-Point Energy in my body?¡±

    A green light scans her body and Lily¡¯s voice rang.

    [Miss, the Anti-Zero Point Energy is erasing all of the Zero-Point Energy in your body. But your strength won¡¯t return back to a normal]

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My only mission is to erase the Zero-Point Energy from existence.¡±

    At this moment, two lines of tears fell down her beautiful red eyes. The screen¡¯s blue light fell on her jade-like face covered with tears as she murmured.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Daddy?¡±

 Chapter 56 Daddy goes to DragonFly City

    Next Day,

    After finishing his breakfast, Brian entered the New Gods once again. But, this time, he didn¡¯t enter the dungeon. With his level, it would take a long time to level up inside the dungeon, especially with a group.

    If possible, he wanted to kill more people solo so that he can improve wildly but inside the dungeon, the power gap between monsters and him can only be filled with a group.

    That¡¯s why he found that leveling up outside the dungeon would be better as for where to level up. It¡¯s actually quite simple. The quest for the sub-ss.

    His main ss is a warlock and he possesses tokens for sub-ss. So, he nned to use it for the sake of improving his strength. Before, he was thinking of going with Shaman.

    Both are sses that can fight physically while using magic. The only difference is that they arepletely opposite to each other. Shaman uses Light Element while Warlock uses Dark Element.

    But, after staying together with Tempest for a while, he felt n B was much better than n A. Because he already has Warlock as his main ss so his strength will keep on improving and with Bookworm ss, his magic and mana will improve.

    The only problem is that when a person wants to get the sub-ss, he has two choices. First, ept any ss without going through a quest. Second, ept the quest and then chose your own ss.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that much of a problem since he had already nned to choose a quest in order to get Shaman ss before. Now, the only difference is that he wants a Bookworm ss.

    He quickly turned around and returned back to the town. He went straight to find the Town Chief¡¯s office. It was in the middle of the Town and he was quite surprised to see a big line in front of him.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    He immediately understood the situation and sighed. Because of this new Mega Dungeon, many yers are leveling up at a rapid rate. Once you reach level 10, you don¡¯t need to stay in this vige.

    You can go to the city known as ¡®DragonFly¡¯. Yes, it was the city he created with the dragon¡¯s name on it. And, this is also the same town that holds the Flood Dragon Dungeon where he has stored the Elixir of Dragon Heart.

    Once he gets that elixir, the curses of losing his full stamina, weakness to fire, and every other disadvantage he has with Warlock ss will vanish. And, not just that, if he merges Elixir of Dragon Heart with the true dragon blood and drinks it, he will gain a powerful innate ability known as ¡®True Dragon Body¡¯.

    Once he achieves this body, he doesn¡¯t need to fear the weakness of Bookworm ss at all, not even the slightest.

    So, knowing all that, he stayed in line for two hours straight. After two hours, it was finally his turn. When he reached inside the building, a person wearing a ck suit greeted him.

    ¡°Greetings Adventurer, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I have reached lvl.10. So, I would like to go to DragonFly City.¡± Brian responded with a slight nod.

    The man wearing a ck suit turned around and said ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    He took Brian to the backyard of the mansion where there were three people standing in a circle. Inside this circle, there was a small symbol imprinted on the ground.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Please enter the teleportation symbol!¡± The man in a ck suit directed him straight to them. Brian nodded his head and walked between three men circle.

    When he stepped on the symbol, his figure blurred a little as three men channeled their mana into the symbol. It was a Teleportation Symbol but since the mana required to activate this symbol is massive, they got no choice but to use three people¡¯s mana.

    After a few seconds, a blue light covered his body and his body vanished alongside the blue light.

    ¡­.

    The next moment, he appeared at the outskirt of DragonFly city. The whole city was covered with massive walls. And, when he appeared outside, a few soldiers suddenly surrounded him.

    One of the soldiers walked in front of Brian and spoke ¡°Are you an adventurer?¡±

    Brian took some time to reply. His mind was still absent due to the teleportation. After a few minutes, he finally nodded his head ¡°Yes, I am the adventurer from the Town of Asmir.¡±

    ¡°Hello Adventurer, wee to the DragonFly City. Before we let you enter the city, we would like to get the drop of your blood? Please cooperate!¡± The soldier asked another soldier to take out a small ss jar imprinted with strange symbols.

    Brian nodded his head and made a cut on his finger. He dropped his blood in the jar and said ¡°Can I go in now?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ahh, yes! But please take this handbook since it mighte in handy.¡± The soldier immediately put away the jar and took out a book.

    Brian took the book and a panel appeared in front of him.

    [Would you like to read the terms and conditions of staying in DragonFly City?]

    [Yes] [No]

    ?(O)??? ¡°I will read it during the nighttime.¡± Saying so, Brian put away the book of terms and conditions. Unlike previous towns, he can stay in DragonFly City until he reaches lvl.50.

    And, after that, he must leave. Of course, this was specifically created because, in DragonFly City, killing wasn¡¯t the only way to earn EXP. You can get a bunch of quests from Quest Hall andplete them to earn EXP.

    And the amount of EXP is much higher than you can get by killing for hours.

    ¡°Alright Adventurer! Your blood has been recorded in our main log and you will be soon granted a citizenship card. If you make any contributions to the city, your status will increase. Please go in!¡± Saying so, the soldier showed him the way in.

    Brian entered the city through the main gate and the moment he took the step forward, his eyes widened. Yes, he did create this city but he only viewed it from the screen.

    Now, looking at the marvelous city in front made him feel proud. The main path goes in directly up to the backside of the city. The entire city was divided into four districts.

    Housing District, Market District, Adventurer District, and Military District.

    Market District was in the innermost region of the city. In the middle, there was a giant building which is also known as the Tower of Dragon.

    This tower is the source that attracts Zero-Point Energy into this city and helps in the evolution of the city. Unlike in Town, every NPC in the city can give you a quest.

    Every NPC has the ability to store Zero-Point Energy and convert it into EXP and God¡¯s Coins. Of course, since NPCs can¡¯t lvl up, they use Zero-Point Energy to evolve.

    The tower is surrounded by the Market District which is also the smallest district. It only covers a size of nearly five hundred meters distance from the tower in each direction.

    The second district that covers the Market District is Housing District. It is nearly five times bigger than the Market District and most of the NPCs live here.

    The third district is the Military District which covers almost twice the size of the Market District and it is also the second smallest of the four. It holds all of the authoritative NPCs from DragonFly city and their families including officials, soldiers, and some respected VIPs.

    Finally, the fourth and thergest district is Adventurer District. It nearly upies the size of all three districtsbined. It is also the ce that is mostly attacked by others.

    The giant walls aren¡¯t just for shows. The monsters of different kinds, undead armies, the hordes of zombies, anything can attack and the adventurers are the ones to face them first.

    This is why the Tower is in the middle. Because once the tower is destroyed, there will be no meaning to this city. Not to mention, except for those threats, the neighboring cities also want to destroy this city and get control of thisnd.

    Brian walked straight into this road as he saw a bunch of different people. Some of them were NPCs while some of them were yers.

    Each city is separated by a river so there were many bridges around the city but the bridge that connects the main road from one side of the river to another side was the biggest one.

    Nearly hundreds of people walk on this bridge every single hour. Fortunately, Brian didn¡¯t have to cross the bridge. He turned left from a junction and then continued on his path.

    The Temple to get the new sub-ss is in the Adventurer District so he doesn¡¯t need to cross the river. Not to mention, the temple was only a hundred meters walk away from the junction.

    After he reached in front of a building that looked a lot like a church, he smiled and walked in.

    It was finally the time to get a new sub-ss.

 Chapter 57 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 1

    The inside of the temple was quite simple. There was one statue at the front and there were only three people standing in front of the statue. The statue was of a dragon.

    Yes, the massive two-wings t-rex body-shaped dragon. In front of the dragon, those three people were wearing white robes and praying to the dragon.

    Brian walked in straight to those people. As soon as he entered a certain range, they turned around and looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Adventurer! Are you here for the blessing of our god?¡± One of the men asked.

    Brian nodded his head and took out the Sub-ss token.

    ¡°I would like to have a sub-ss.¡±

    Taking the token from his hand, another man asked ¡°Would you like the god to decide it, or would you like to take the trial and decide it on your own?¡±

    Brian smiled and replied, ¡°I would like to decide it myself.¡±

    [Quest Generated]

    [Quest for Sub-ss]

    [Chain Quest Activated]

    [Quest No.1- Join the Adventurer Guild

    Rewards- Quest No.2

    Punishment- Quest Fail]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Seeing these simr panels, Brian smiled ¡°Thank you for your blessings!¡±

    ?(O)??? Three of them had satisfied smiles on their faces as they turned around. Brian also left the temple after epting the quest. He went straight to the left. After walking for fifteen minutes, he finally reached in front of a giant round building.

    He saw dozens of people walking in and out of the Adventurer Guild. After joining the Adventurer Guild, you can either continue being a part of the Adventurer Guild or finish the Guild Trial by the Adventurer Guild to get a guild creation token or join another guild.

    Thest two optionse with restrictions while joining Adventurer Guild has no restrictions whatsoever and they also collect the highest number of quests on a daily basis.

    He walked inside the guild and saw five desks at the side. There were five female elves standing there with a smile, responding to the yers. As he walked to the one who was free, she spoke.

    ¡°Hello Adventurer, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I would like to join Adventurer Guild,¡± Brian replied.

    ¡°Please read the terms and conditions before signing at the end!¡± The elf receptionist quickly took out a paper and passed it to Brian.

    There weren¡¯t many terms and conditions in the paper. The only thing that was important to remember was not to hurt the NPCs of Adventurer Guild and some other rules regarding quests.

    A person is not allowed to take more than five quests at once. A person must submit theplete result or at least the partial result of his quest to the guild every once a month.

    These are all the rules he needs to remember. He didn¡¯t even need to read it but to show them that he has read it properly, he waited for a few minutes while looking from top to bottom of the paper.

    After that, he signed it and a new panel appeared in front of him.

    [Congrattion! You have joined Adventurer Guild]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    [You can open the Guild Status]

    [Youpleted the First Quest]

    [You received the rewards]

    [Quest No.2- Join the main party to hunt the Fire Demon Dungeon]

    Rewards- Quest No.3

    Punishment- Quest Failure

    Note: Additional rewards from the guild aren¡¯t counted in this quest.]

    After seeing this message, he passed the paper and asked ¡°Is it possible for me to join the main party that leaving for Fire Demon Dungeon now?¡±

    The receptionist looked at him with surprise and nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, five men¡¯s party is on the waiting list for Fire Demon Dungeon. Unfortunately, they only had four people so you can join them.¡±

    When Brian heard four people, he suddenly remembered them. He suspiciously looked at the receptionist and asked ¡°Is it possible to know their names now?¡±

    The receptionist nodded her head and took out a register. Then, she turned to a certain page where she had written four names.

    SilverTongue, Sherly, Davestone, and Tempest<sub></sub>

    Seeing these names, a smile appeared on Brian¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t expect to find their names here. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Please register me into this group as well.¡±

    The receptionist nodded her head and said ¡°Adventurer, before I register your name, you have to sign this contract. The party leader is SilverTongue and these are the terms that you must ept to join this party.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and gave a quick look at that contract. There was some restrictive stuff but he also knew that George only made this contract for a person he doesn¡¯t know, so he didn¡¯t mind it.

    He signed the contract and gave it back.

    The receptionist finally put away the register and contract. She looked at Brian with a smile and said ¡°Adventurer, I will contact the party leader about you. Since both of you are in the same guild, he will be able to contact you through call or message. Please, keep checking your message box!¡±

    Brian nodded his head and finally left. As soon as he left, he got a call from none other than George.

    ¡°Brian, I can¡¯t believe we are once again at the same party. It is a huge surprise. By the way, where are you?¡±

    Brian wasn¡¯t surprised. The receptions do act fast and as long as the yers are still ying, it is easy to contact.

    ¡°I am outside the Guild Building. Where should I join you?¡±

    ¡°How about youe to the northern forest? You should be able to find us with the map.¡±

    ¡°Alright! I will join you soon.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t immediately leave for the quest. He went to the Market District. He looked around for Eden¡¯s House. Unlike in the town, Eden¡¯s House in this city was quite big.

    It was almost the size of a giant mansion. He saw several people walking in and out. He walked in and saw ady standing beside the counter. Thisdy was free while otherdies were busy so, he went near her.

    ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± She immediately leaned closer to the counter with a beautiful smile and asked.

    ¡°I would like to purchase twenty Mana Restoration Potions, five Haste Potions, and five Power Potions.¡± Brian responded.

    Thedy smiled and quickly picked up the order. Mana Restoration Potions were inside the ss jar. The potion was blue. Haste Potion was pink and Power Potion was purple.

    Haste Potion- It can increase the AGI stat of a user by 15% for two minutes.

    Power Potion- It can increase the STR stat of a user by two times for two minutes.

    ¡°It will be 400 God¡¯s Coins.¡±

    Saying so, she put the jade te in front of him. Brian put his palm on it and said ¡°Transfer 400 God¡¯s Coins¡±

    Buzz!

    After it vibrated, he removed his hand and a few words appeared on the ck letters.

    [400 God¡¯s Coins Received]

    ¡°Thank you for your purchase! Please visit us again!¡±

    Thedy respectfully passed the potions. Brian put them into his inventory and walked away. Finally, he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave this city instantly. With power potions and haste potions, he is ready to face off against the Fire Demons.

    After fifteen minutes, he reunited with the party. They added him and finally, they left for the Fire Demon Dungeon. It was nearly half an hour¡¯s walk from the point they met.

    ¡°By the way, keep these with you! Fire Demons have long-range and short-range attacks. If we get overwhelmed with their numbers, then don¡¯t hesitate to use these potions. By the way, have you brought the mana restoration potion?¡± Brian passed them the power potion and haste potion while asking.

    ¡°Thanks! We do have mana restoration potions and healing potions. By the way, do you know more about this dungeon?¡± Since they knew Brian was the one who worked on New Gods, they didn¡¯t hesitate to ask.

    After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to know cheats about the game?

    Brian thought for a moment and answered ¡°Fire Demons are generally the humanoid figure who can spew out mes from their mouth, hands, and legs. They are extremely agile and also strong with their mes.¡±

    ¡°Fire-based attack generally doesn¡¯t work on them but if we have Water-based attack then it will be great. Thankfully, we have just a person who can do anything he wants.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Tempest. George, Dave, and Sherly couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Before Brian joined them, they only took pity on Tempest and let him join.

    At first, he wasn¡¯t that helpful to them and constantly required Dave to fight for him. But, after Brian joined, he had be the most important asset to the team.

    Even Tempest didn¡¯t think he would be the jewel of this team. Although he had to bear a lot of pain every single time. But, every time theyplete a quest, he bes more confident in his abilities.

    Brian patted Tempest¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°You have a lot of pain to bear this time as well. By the way, I have something that will help you increase your strength so that you don¡¯t have to bear pain in every single word.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you want to get it, then you have to join my guild in the future. Not to just him, I want to invite all of you but I wanted to ckmail him since it is much more fun that way.¡±

    Four of them looked at him withrge eyes and asked.

    ¡°Your guild?¡±

 Chapter 58 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 2

    ¡°Your guild? Are you nning on creating a guild?¡± George repeated with an additional question. He was really surprised because creating and handling the guild is really troublesome.

    You need a lot of things that you might not have and it will hinder the growth of the guild such as Equipment, Dungeons Right, Potions, Reputation, and a proper base.

    You really need a lot of reputation just to get enough yers to join your guild.    And, the guilds are rated with stars. One Star represents the lowest level guild while nine stars represent the highest level guild.

    The owner of Golden Wing Industry managed to create a Nine Star Guild in these two years based on his powerful reputation and wealth. He has several people just to manage his guild.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that he didn¡¯t change the name ¡®Golden Wings Guild¡¯.

    ¡°Yeah, I want to create a guild after I reach lvl.20. And, I really need people in my guild. So, I would like to invite you guys to join my guild. Well, it would be hard at first but I am sure we can manage it.¡± Brian nodded his head and responded.

    ?(O)??? George and others looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders.

    ¡°I mean you were one of the people who created the game. I guess I have no problem joining you. I¡¯m in.¡± George was the first to ept.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Sherly immediately agreed after George.

    ¡°Although I am a bit skeptical about this, ording to the terms and conditions, I can still rejoin Adventurer Guild two more times, so yes!¡± Dave also agreed.

    Tempest nodded his head as well. Seeing all of them agreeing to his request, Brianughed and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. Leveling up after a certain level is really hard, so I need the main party that I can trust properly.¡±

    ¡°You guys are someone I can trust so I invited you first. Anyway, our future is interconnected to this game. So, let¡¯s do our best to grow stronger together.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Four of them nodded their heads.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s enter the Fire Demon Dungeon.¡± George spoke as he took the lead. Although Brian seemed like a leader, he was truly a party leader. He must at least act like one.

    ¡°So, what made you create the guild?¡± Sherly sneaked close to Brian and asked.

    ¡°Yesterday, I was thinking about some stuff and I realized that our world might face the threats that even the strongest superheroes won¡¯t be able to counter. So, I thought of a different way to get stronger.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°Different way? How so?¡± Sherly asked.

    Brian opened his status and clicked on the news. In the news status, there was a ranking section. After going inside the ranking section, there were several ranking such as ranks of strongest yers, ranks of strongest guilds, and also the ranks of strongest items.

    He clicked on the ranks of strongest items and a list of different items appeared in front of him. Only a few of the items were crossed. As for everything else, they were clear.

    -Staff of Wizard Emperor

    -Golden Armor of War God

    -Orb of Destruction

    -Ring of Chaos<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    -Ring of Death

    -Elixer of Life

    -Sword of Eternal mes

    -Lightning of Zeus

    -Boots of Mercury

    -Dragon¡¯s Egg

    Seeing this list, Sherly looked at him with confusion. She has also seen this list but she doesn¡¯t know what he nned to do with this. But, suddenly, a thought emerged in her mind as her eyes shrunk.

    ¡°Wait, you are not nning?¡±

    Brian smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°I have some early news for you. After a year, there will be an upgrade that will allow the superheroes to join the game as yers with their current strengths.¡±

    ¡°The whole game will get an upgrade and most importantly, there will be a new feature which will allow you to take the items from the game into the real world.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°So, within the year, I n to gather as many items from this list as I can. But, these are ced in some really difficult dungeons. Only the people who have created this game know which exact dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Or else, you can only rely on your luck. Anyway, if I can gather a few strong people in arge party to raid those specific dungeons, I can gather these items quickly and take them out of this game.¡±

    ¡°And, with these items, just imagine how strong our guild can be.¡±

    Hearing his words, four of them dropped their jaws.

    ¡°Holy shit! You are a living cheat. How the heck did we manage to meet you?¡± Dave was the one to make this remark. As for others, they nodded their heads in response.

    ¡°Hahaha! Just a stroke of luck. And, also a little of a background check.¡± Brian responded withughter.

    ¡°Wait? You checked our background.¡± Sherly looked at him with surprise and embarrassment.

    The mood fell a little. But, Brian quickly responded.

    ¡°I mean I didn¡¯t dig deep. I only checked your background like your previous job, your family conditions, your police record, and your academic record. And, boy¡±

    Continuing, he pointed at Tempest ¡°You are one hell of a genius. You are just eighteen and you submitted your theory on Dark Matter. Even though seventy percent of your theory was pure nonsense, it was still amazing.¡±

    ¡°If you were given proper knowledge, you can open up a new path for science in the subject of Dark Matter. Anyway, we can talk about itter.¡±

    Then, he looked at George and said ¡°I also looked at your situation. Although you want to get enough money to cure your mother, I do have a shortcut for you. And, it¡¯s not giving you a loan or anything.¡±

    ¡°Y-you have a shortcut?¡± George¡¯s voice was a bit shaken. He wanted to save his mother for so long but the only way to do it was to get enough money for the highest grade of medical treatment.

    This treatment is done by a few of the best doctors around the world and it costs a fortune to get this treatment.

    Brian nodded his head ¡°Actually, what your mother suffered is Half-Awakening State. It is not verymon, in fact, it is one in a million cases but there are few cases.¡±

    ¡°To cure her, we need to inject the Zero-Point Energy into her cells, let it restart the mutation, and wait for her to wake up on her own. The problem is that only a few pieces of equipment in this world can absorb the Zero-Point Energy from the surroundings and inject it into your mother¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it costs billions of dors. And, I just happen to have one of those pieces of equipment in my basement. So, how about it? Do you want me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, man! Thank you so much!¡± Brian was expecting a little bit of hesitation from George but he didn¡¯t expect to get a bear hug and continuous charge of thanks.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am d I can help one of my future guild members. Anyway, let¡¯s not get emotional here.¡± Brian patted his shoulder a few times and pushed him away.

    George already had tears in his eyes.

    Brian looked at Sherly and Dave while nodding his head.

    ¡°You two didn¡¯t have any problem and I didn¡¯t dig deep as I said before. So, let¡¯s not waste our breath here. We have to finish this Fire Demon Dungeon.¡±

    Two of them nodded their heads. George cleared his eyes and nodded his head as well. Tempest paused for a while and asked ¡°Are we really going in this time or do we have something else to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing his words, four of them burst intoughter and walked in front of a giant cave. They did spend a lot of time talking about other stuff instead of entering the dungeon.

    [Your party has entered the Fire Demon Dungeon]

    [You can¡¯t leave until you clear this dungeon]

    [You have ten seconds to leave]

    Seeing a series of messages, George turned his head at Brian. This is the first time he saw a dungeon from which he can¡¯t leave without clearing it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I prepared a power potion and haste potion because of this. We have to clear this dungeon.¡± Brian nodded his head and replied.

    George nodded his head and his party moved forward. The light appeared from the fire burning on the wood stuck on the walls.

    ¡°Alright, before we move forward, let me give you some details about this dungeon.¡± Brian stopped them and started exining.

    ¡°This dungeon is divided into three levels and each level has higher-level fire demons. As I said before, they are agile, strong, and look like humans. The first level will have almost One Hundred Lvl. 15 Fire Demons.¡±

    ¡°The second level will have almost Two Hundred Lvl.15 Fire Demons. The third level will have almost Four Hundred Lvl.15 Fire Demons and a Fire Demon Lord who is lvl.20.¡±

    ¡°In short, we kill fast, use healing potions and mana restoration potions continuously and clear this dungeon. Any questions?¡±

    ¡°Umm? Can we go back?¡±

 Chapter 59 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 3

    Brian rolled his eyes hearing Tempest¡¯s words.

    ¡°Can you not be scared? They are just lvl.15 fire demons. Sherly and George are lvl.16. Dave is already lvl.15 and you are lvl.14. As for me, well I don¡¯t think my lvl speaks about my strength.¡±

    ¡°We will get over one hundred thousand EXP after killing all of them and extra EXP from the quest. So, let¡¯s go and ughter these Fire Demons. I will repeat again, don¡¯t let your HP or MP go down to fifty percent.¡±

    ¡°Use healing potions and mana restoration potions as many as you have. Now, let¡¯s get ready!¡±

    Finally, Tempest calmed down a little. Dave patted his shoulder and smirked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you.¡±

    Tempest couldn¡¯t help but squeeze a smile. Five of them continued to walk for a while until they finally heard a growl. They paused their foot and noticed a creature walking toward them.

    His body was like a human, walking on two legs, with two hands, and, wearing a t-shirt with pants. But, there was a slight difference in his face and hands.

    ¡°Brian, I thought you said they were humans with fire. They don¡¯t look like humans to me.¡± George took out his sword and spoke.

    Those creatures were indeed like humans but their mouth was different. The sharp teeth were like wolves and the nails were longer their the ws of the wolves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean but they look enough human to me. Haven¡¯t you seen people dressed in superhero costumes? Just think of these as wolverines with sharp teeth.¡± Brian shrugged his shoulders and took out his swords as well.

    Slowly, the numbers of Fire Demons increased until almost two-thirds of the entire area they could see was covered by them.

    Dave gripped his hammer and muttered.

    ¡°Man! At this moment, I really wish I had powerful equipment. By the way, why didn¡¯t you guys create any equipment with a ranking like Epic or Legendary or even bronze and silver? There is no equipment ranking, and the only way to determine its quality is by its effect.¡±

    Brian gave him a confused look and asked ¡°Haven¡¯t you looked at the forums properly? We have the ranking but not for equipment. There are two kinds of items. One is a normal item and another is a treasured item.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Weapons that can be found in stores, potions, are normal items. Of course, some store like Eden¡¯s Store has Treasured Item but they cost a fortune. Because normal items are one-time consumable and non-repairable.¡±

    ¡°But, Treasured Items can not only be repaired but also improved with the correct equipment. Treasured Items are categorized into six categories: Flood Dragon Rank Treasured Item, Wyvern Rank Treasured Item, True Dragon Rank Treasured Item, Heavenly Dragon Rank Treasured Item, Divine Dragon Rank Treasured Item, and Legendary Dragon Rank Treasured Item.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! Why is it ranked based on the levels of dragons? Who the hell make ranking like this?¡± Dave questioned Brian at a fast pace, not giving him a chance to reply.

    Brian red at him and didn¡¯t talk. The Fire Demons were already rushing towards them. He used mana in his feet, activating Shadow Escape. He also transferred his mana to his swords and passed between dozens of fire demons.

    ¡°Second Stance¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    ¡°Stealth Dragon w¡±

    Although his swords cut dozens of fire demons, only a few of them got deadly blows while others only got scratched. His des were simply too far from most fire demons.

    As soon as he stooped at the middle, he swung his upper body with great speed and the force generated by his swords conjured a tornado around him. This tornado had fast-moving swords in it, as it sucked in Fire Demons and shed them.

    ¡°First Stance- Dragon Twister¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Hey, I am still here,¡± Brian shouted out loud from the middle of the fire demon horde. Fortunately, he used his swords to block the lightning bolt but it still struck him since electricity conducts through metal.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!

    He immediately took out his healing potion and drank it without hesitation. He raised his finger at his side and charged mana on his finger. The mana turned blue and a bolt of lightning came out of his finger. But, he didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± Thunderbolt!¡± ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    mming the thunderbolts on those Fire Demons, he immediately took out Mana Restoration Potion and drank it without any hesitation.

    Gulp! Gulp! Crash!

    After drinking the potion, he threw the bottle on the ground and rushed toward another Fire Demon. He has barely killed fifteen of them while others had only killed five or six fire demons individually.

    ¡°Daveeeee!¡±

    Tempest shouted while running away from the fire demon. HIs voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention but Dave was the first one to rush. In less than a breath, he reached behind Tempest and mmed his hammer towards the ground.

    Crack! CRack!

    His hammer cracked the ground and forced Fire Demons to retreat but they immediately changed their strategy. They condensed the mes on their fist and shot dozens of fire streams at Dave.

    Seeing this, Dave¡¯s expression changed. He gripped his hammer and put it in front of him.

    ¡°Heat Barrier!¡±

    Tempest roared from behind and his mana transformed into a giant red barrier in front of Dave.<sub></sub>

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The me stream struck the barrier and exploded. The waves of explosions didn¡¯t break the barrier but they continued to push the barrier very hard.

    ¡°Thanks, boy!¡±

    Thud!

    Dave jumped by pushing his foot really hard on the ground. He almost touched the ceiling but, he grabbed his hammer and started channeling his mana into the hammer.

    ¡°ss Ability- Berserker Blood¡±

    ¡°Hundred Hammer Strikes!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In less than a few seconds, Dave mmed his hammer on them nearly dozens of times. Although he didn¡¯t reach one hundred as the name suggested, he did manage to break the bones of those fire demons below him.

    Roar!

    The wolf mouth of the fire demon roared and spewed out a massive fireball. But, it wasn¡¯t the single fire demon. As soon as hended on the ground, every fire demon around him shot a fireball at him.

    ¡°Dave, strike on your back!¡±

    Tempest roared from behind and Dave without the slightest hesitation swung his arms and mmed his hammer against the fireballsing from behind. His strike crashed those fireballs away but there were still more than seven fireballsing from different sides.

    ¡°Immortal Binding Rope!¡±

    ¡°Pull!¡±

    At this moment, a yellow rope suddenly wrapped around him and pulled him away just before the fireballs touched him.

    Boom!

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    ?(O)??? Although he managed to escape from the middle of the explosion, the collision of seven fireballs was enough to st him away. Thankfully, his skin was thick enough to bear the impact of the explosion.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    On other hand, Tempest suddenly coughed out blood. He immediately took out the mana restoration potion and healing potion, drinking them one after another.

    But before he could recover, one of the fire demons spotted him and charged the fire spear at him.

    ¡°Fire Splitting Sword¡±

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a figure dashed behind him and swing his sword. His sword sliced the fire spear in half. Two parts fell to the ground but didn¡¯t explode.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    George turned around and asked. But, suddenly that demon shot another fire spear at him. It moved with an amazing speed.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°Earth Wall!¡±

    Crack! Crack! Boom!

    ¡°Argh!¡± As soon as he conjured the earth wall to protect George, Tempest felt extreme pressure on his shoulder, pulling him down.

    George turned around and saw the earth wall intact against the fire spear, he was amazed. He turned around and spoke.

    ¡°No wonder, you have such weakness. A ss that can help you do anything you want with enough imagination. No restriction of the element, no restriction of magic. If you didn¡¯t have such weak, you would be invincible.¡±

    Tempest bitterly smiled and said ¡°Only for a few attacks. After that, I am pretty much useless and a burden.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are not wrong. Thankfully, we discovered your abilities early on thanks to Brian. Let¡¯s try our new move!¡± George nodded his head and smiled.

    This smile was quite creepy but it brought shock to Tempest¡¯s face.

    ¡°Really? Right now?¡±

    George nodded his head and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you bear the pressure?¡±

    ¡°Guys, more fighting, less talking.¡± Brian suddenly interrupted them. He was constantly using his DragonRider97 Sword Art for the battle. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t consume a lot of mana.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We have something to show you.¡± George shouted and looked at Tempest.

    Tempest hesitated before sitting on the ground, cross-legged. He closed his eyes and entered a meditation state.

    George turned his head at Sherly and shouted ¡°Sherly, grab Brian to here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for ck Turtle Formation!¡±

 Chapter 60 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 4

    ¡°What¡¯s the ck Turtle Formation?¡± Brian asked when Sherly dragged him next to George.

    George, Sherly, and Dave immediately took position around Tempest while exining.

    ¡°We are trying toe up with the battle formation, using the individual powers for the intense battle. ck Turtle Formation is the defensive formation where we block the attack until Tempest is ready.¡±

    Brian narrowed his eyes and looked at Tempest. At this moment, Tempest was thinking something and his mana was revolving all around his body but he didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking.

    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do?¡± Brian asked.

    George simply smiled and said ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see! Don¡¯t let anyone attack Tempest.¡±

    Brian was really curious about Tempest¡¯s new move but he held his curiosity in order to protect the Tempest. He held his sword and channeled his mana into the sword.

    He gripped the sword hilt with both of his hands and raised it. The mana slowly transformed into small bolts of lightning. As soon as he struck his sword on the ground, the small bolts turnedrger but they didn¡¯t go around him rather only targeted the opponent in front of him.

    ¡°Third Stance- Thunder Dragon Stomp¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Hey, watch your attack,¡± Dave shouted from the side when some of the lightning bolts struck next to him.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Brian giggled while apologizing. In his heart, he was simplyughing. He didn¡¯t care if Dave falls under his attack. His body was thick enough to bear the impact of his attack.

    Dave grunted and smashed his hammer on the ground. His hammer cracked the ground and created a shockwave that shook Brian and he fell down.

    Brian red at him but couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he did just startled Dave as well.

    ¡°When will it end?¡± Brian looked at George and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will know instantly.¡± George smirked as he replied. Brian felt a strange secret in his tone but he didn¡¯t dive into it. He simply used his swords and blocked the enemy in front of him.

    After one minute, only thirty Fire Demons were left but on other hand, they had already used four Healing potions and four Mana Restoration Potions. If they continue like this, then they will be instantly defeated in the second or third level.

    Just when Brian was going to ask again, his figure blurred a little.

    ¡°Teleport!¡±

    A word rang in his mind as his body suddenly teleported far away. Only Tempest was left alone in the middle of thirty fire demons. Just when Brian realized it, he saw a strange wave of energy spreading out from Tempest.

    ¡°Thunderingme Destruction Wave!¡± <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    These energy waves struck those fire demons and in less than five seconds, their bodies disintegrated into nothingness. On other hand, Tempest fell to the ground, half-dead.

    All of them stayed at their position for two minutes and as soon as two minutes passed, George shouted.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    He dashed towards Tempest and hurriedly took out three Healing Potions. He used all three of them on Tempest without any hesitation.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Brian looked at Dave with confusion and asked. He could see the power of that destruction wave but it was too overpowered, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Some scientific stuff that I don¡¯t understand. You can ask him. Anyway, it was you who told him that Bookworms can do anything with mere imagination. Unfortunately, he needs five minutes with three healing potions to recover which is why we can¡¯t use it unless it the near the end.¡± Dave replied while shrugging his shoulders.

    Brian turned his head at Tempest and curiously looked at him. He was really shocked by that attack. Yes, the only limitation of the Bookworm ss was the yer¡¯s imagination.

    Anything is possible as long as he has imagination and the process behind it, especially for something very powerful.

    After five minutes, Tempest woke up and Brian was the first one to ask.<sub></sub>

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Tempest wasn¡¯t able to focus on this question for a while. So, after thirty seconds, Brian asked once again.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Tell him or else he will keep asking.¡± George sighed helplessly as he walked away. Sherly and Dave also left while Brian looked at Tempest with bright stars in his eyes.

    ¡°Have you read thetest chapter of Sword Devil Also Dual Cultivates?¡± Tempest asked.

    Brian shook his head ¡°I didn¡¯t get much time. I will binge-read itter. Anyway, it seems like the author wants to end it quickly.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°Well, here is a small spoiler for you. In recent chapters, Qin created a new set of swords with different abilities derived from hiss. One of them was Thunderingme Sword.¡±

    ¡°I got really curious about this sword because my body couldn¡¯t handle other swords. But, I wasn¡¯t a swordsman either. So, I decided to study this move deeply.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that when me explodes, it releases a wave of destruction exactly a few microseconds before the mes spread out?¡±

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°Yeah! I do know that. The reason why the explosion is destructive is exactly because of those explosions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly! So, when the mes explode, the destruction released out of them can actually merge with the destructive capabilities of lightning. As you already know, the lightning bolt already has the destruction attribute.¡±

    ¡°So, what if I can destroy the waves of me before they spread out? Then, the only thing that remained would be the waves of destruction that can destroy anything it touches, from the microscopic level.¡±

    ¡°So, when I release the mes for the explosion, I also release the lightning bolts just before the explosion spreads out. And, thus, a lightning bolt will merge with that destruction wave and increase the destructive oue by several folds, destroying the explosion on its way.¡±

    ¡°And, finally this wave spread out and destroys anything within ten meters around it before its lightning bolts run out. And, to create this attack, I need to focus and meditate for three minutes or else, I might get affected by it.¡±

    Brian stared at Tempest for a minute. Yes, he stared at tempest for sixty seconds and it was enough to make Tempest blush. After a minute, he crouched down and patted Tempest¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Kid, you and I are going to work together to create a better future for humanity.¡±

    Saying so, he stood up and continued ¡°And, I will email you my address so that you cane and visit me.¡±

    Hearing his words, Tempest¡¯s eyes widened. Brian wasn¡¯t a famous person but after contacting him for a while, he knows Brian is an extremely smart person and with his experience, he can teach him.

    ¡°So, have you decided to teach him science?¡± George walked in closer to Brian and asked.

    ¡°Yeah! First, I need to transform his seventy percent of pure nonsense about Dark Matter into Scientific knowledge then I will start teaching him. By the way, shouldn¡¯t we head to the second level now?¡± Brian shrugged his shoulders and pointed at the big hole in front of it.

    Behind this hole was level second and there are two hundred Fire Demons waiting for them.

    ¡°About that, I have been thinking of something. Should we let Tempest use his destruction wave from the start? And even if the enemies remain, we can protect him.¡± George cleared his throat and spoke.

    Brian turned around and pulled Tempest up to his feet. He put his arms around Tempest¡¯s shoulder and cleared his throat.

    ¡°About that, I just made a theory in my mind.¡±

    At this moment, Tempest suddenly looked at him and asked ¡°So, is it really true that I shouldn¡¯t use my destruction wave here?¡±

    ¡°You caught that very quickly. Another point for you.¡± After praising him, Brian turned his head at George and said.

    ¡°I am afraid he can¡¯t use this destruction wave for much longer. Because there is one function in a Firewall System that will delete anything including the yer if it harms the virtual world for more than three times.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, his current attach hasn¡¯t reached 100% damage rate so the system hasn¡¯t warned him. Remember, although this is a game, it is also virtual reality evolved by Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°His destruction waves aren¡¯t just destroying his enemies, they are destroying the codes and because the destruction wave is very powerful, even the invisible codes can be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± George sighed after hearing his words. He knew Brian wouldn¡¯t lie about this. But, he was really surprised that there was such a function in New Gods.

    Tempest bites his lips but he wasn¡¯t sad. He still impressed Brian after all. As for Brian, he wasn¡¯t worried at all. He never expected Tempest¡¯s attack so he is fully prepared for this.

    ¡°Alright guys, do you still remember our first quest?¡± Brian looked at them and asked.

    ¡°Of course, we do. Wait, you are nning to use that. But, isn¡¯t it going to affect you?¡± George asked.

    Brian raised his index finger and nodded his head ¡°You are right. But, I have a n to neutralize it after this quest. So, let¡¯s just go and finish this quest quickly.¡±

 Chapter 61 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 5

    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    After hearing Brian¡¯s reassurance, George also agreed. Five of them slowly entered the second level. But unlike the first level, the second level was very different.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly a room but rather a hole and there was a bridge. But, this wasn¡¯t the only bridge. There were dozens of bridges above them and only at the top, there was a hole that leads to the third level.

    Seeing this, Dave couldn¡¯t help but turned his eyes at Brian and asked ¡°Did you really have to make it so difficult?¡±

    Brian rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t reply. Slowly, the Fire Demons started emerging on each bridge. There were almost twenty to thirty on each bridge making it extremely difficult to reach the top.

    He turned around and hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°Tempest, you stay behind. You will be responsible for supporting us. Dave, this time, go wild. Use Berserker Blood together with Hammer of Madness continuously.¡±

    ¡°George, don¡¯t use your fire skill instead use your ss ability. As for Sherly, this time you need to do something out of the box. Whenever we learn a skill, we learn how it is used. So, use the Yellow Lightning but in the way you use Spirit Bomb.¡±

    ¡°And, I will stay closer to Tempest in case anything bad happens. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Here I go!¡± Dave roared gathering everyone¡¯s attention to him. His berserker blood was activated. Channeling mana into his hammer, he swings his arm.

    Bang!<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    His hammer struck the fire demon as if he was striking a home run, sending him flying. The fire demon took down a few more fire demons while flying away. Some of the fire demons fell off the bridge while some remained on the bridge.

    ¡°Hammer of Madness!¡±

    As soon as he finished that attack, he stomped his foot on the ground and jumped. Heunched his hammer down towards the dozens of fire demons. But, those fire demons dodged the attack and his hammer struck the bridge.

    Bang!

    When others saw it, except for Brian, everyone else was shocked. They were wondering why Brian didn¡¯t want them to destroy the bridge and teleport to another bridge.

    But, it turns out that even with Hammer of Madness, Dave can¡¯t make a dent on this bridge.

    ¡®Alright! I know how Spirit Bomb works. I know. Connecting different particles of mana to create a sphere. But¡­ how the heck does that explode?¡¯

    ¡®No, he knows that I am not that smart. So, he must have thought of another way to use my Yellow Lightning. Wait a minute, my yellow lightning is already destructive. I just need tobine the yellow lightning into a sphere.¡¯

    ¡®Alright! Let¡¯s do it.¡¯

    Sherly closed her eyes and opened her palms. They faced each other and she activated her Yellow Lightning Skill. But, this time, she controlled her Yellow Lightning, and instead of charging it out at once, she slowly let her Yellow Lightning move.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    At this moment, she realized that when she was trying to control the speed of the yellow lightning, she is able to control its flow as well. She slowly circled with the yellow lightinging out of her left hand.

    Then, she connected the inner part of that lightning with the yellow lightninging out of her right hand. Then, she rolled it in opposite direction to the lightninging out of her left hand.

    Slowly, two same lightning started circling from different directions, creating a strange yet perfect circle.

    ¡®Wow! I thought she would simply try to merge her yellow lightning to make it bigger and then shape it but this is amazing. Now if she uses this sphere, she won¡¯t just add the total destruction yellow lightning can cause, it will multiply.¡¯

    ¡®I bet it would be four times stronger than Yellow Lightning.¡¯

    Brian was in awe when he saw that. He didn¡¯t expect Sherly toe up with such a n. He sighed and turned around. At this moment, George was already using his ss ability continuously, consuming his mana and shing fire demons to death.

    ¡®This is looking good but we are consuming too much mana. If we don¡¯t finish this quickly, then we won¡¯t make it to the next level. It seems like I need to cheat once again.¡¯

    Brian took a deep breath and walked towards Tempest.

    ¡°Teleport me to the second bridge as soon as they finish here. And, after that, teleport them and yourself to the second bridge. Continue this process without looking at my condition, understanding?¡±

    Hearing the sharp tone from Brian, Tempest panicked. <sub></sub>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to fix my problemster. But for now, I need to do something and you need to help me do this thing.¡±

    Brian¡¯s words finally reassured him and Tempest closed his eyes. As he entered a meditation state, Sherly threw her lightning sphere at the group of fire demons.

    Bang!

    As soon as the lightning sphere struck one of the fire demons, the sparks of yellow lightning spread out extremely fast, piercing the bodies of the fire demons. And, when those lightning sparks came out, the entire sphere expanded until almost every fire demon was caught inside it.

    Fortunately, Tempest had already teleported Dave out of the influence of the sphere.

    After the lightning sphere extinguished, everyone looked at the bodies of fire demonsying on the ground. Some had holes on their chest, some had holes on their head, and some had holes where they should be.

    The blooding out of their bodies covered that part of the bridge

    ?(O)??? Seeing this, everyone turned their heads at Sherly. Their mouth was wide open. Even Brian was no exception. But, he quickly changed his n and whispered next to Tempest.

    ¡°Change of n! No self-sacrifice¡±

    Tempest also nodded his head with his mouth opened wide. Everyone was shocked by the powers of those lightning bolts.

    ¡°Do you know how that worked?¡± Dave turned his head at Brian and asked.

    ¡°I would very much like to exin it but shouldn¡¯t we go up and finish them. Since we have this attack, let¡¯s change the strategy. Sherly, once we reach up, you focus on it and signal us.¡±

    ¡°We will get out of the way and let you finish it,¡± Brian spoke.

    Sherly nodded her head and asked, ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°I noticed something. This game looks more like a training arena for us. Is that how it was designed?¡± Sherly asked.

    Her question made everyone wonder the same thing.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Actually, this is truly a game, like a literal game. Yes, there are things that normal games can¡¯t achieve but you have to understand something.¡±

    ¡°This game is made in order to co-exist with Zero-Point Energy. And, the purpose of Zero-Point Energy is to evolve anything it merges with. That¡¯s how vampires and others get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Initially, it was aplete game. The level system, the guild system, map, and dungeons, everything was just a game. But, when we merge this game with Zero-Point Energy, it evolved.¡±

    ¡°NPCs, the monsters, the dungeons, and even the world itself are evolving. But of course, the game is designed that way. I mean nobody could create a game where you can go in and get stronger. That¡¯s not possible. What we did was use science.¡±

    ¡°Science doesn¡¯t create things. It proves things. We found a way to prove that technology can work together with something we perceive as magic. We didn¡¯t create this amazing training arena.¡±

    ¡°We create a game. Then, we merge that game with self-existing magic known as Zero-Point Energy and then we got New Gods. There will be many differences between the game and the real world.¡±

    ¡°For example, Tempest can¡¯t even use normal elements outside the game. He has gotten a bit stronger but that¡¯s it. He does have a lot of mana but that¡¯s it. He can¡¯t use the mana as he wishes in the real world.¡±

    ¡°But, as he continues to level up inside New Gods, his real body will change and one day he will be able to control the creation. Bookworm is known as the most broken ss in UMA.¡±

    ¡°But, still nobody understands its value because the drawbacks are insane. Of course, if it didn¡¯t have these drawbacks, UMA wouldn¡¯t let us include such broken ss in the game.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone gasped and looked at Tempest. They already know that Tempest was an overpowered yer with his broken ss. But, the more they hear about his ss, the more they regret not choosing it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad! Even if you had chosen it, you could never use this ss as professionally as he did. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t choose this ss. Do you think you can read millions of books stored inside the libraries?¡±

    ¡°Tempest doesn¡¯t level up like us. He needs to read. But, of course, he can still earn EXP and use EXP for something else, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Chapter 62 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 6

    Tempest nodded his head and said ¡°Indeed! I can use EXP to improve my skills. It¡¯s the same as Skill Upgrade Rune but a little worse.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t call it worse if you can literally earn it by killing monsters.¡± Brian was a little speechless when Tempestpared his special EXP to Skill Upgrade Rune.

    ¡°Wait, how many skills do you have?¡± George suddenly interrupted and asked with confusion in his eyes. He has seen Tempest using several skills.

    ¡°Everything I create can be a skill but it¡¯s not a skill that gets recognized by the system like his. After all, I am just using my own ss to create a skill that fits my ss. I am not going out of the box.¡±

    ¡°So, even though my attacks were powerful, it wouldn¡¯t get recognized as a skill by the system. Though I can upgrade them since they show up my status as skills.¡±

    ¡°And, do you know? I can use those skills in the real world. I have sessfully leveled up a skill ¡®Heal¡¯ to lvl.5 and now I can use it to heal people in the real world.¡± Tempest gleefully exined.

    He was really happy that he chose this ss. Of course, he also understands the difficulty of this ss. If you can¡¯t read, you won¡¯t be able to do all that fun stuff.

    So, you must continuously read.

    ¡°I really envy your ss. But then again, if I had chosen it, I could never be good as you. I couldn¡¯t even read the textbook during my school life. How could I ever read millions of books?¡± Dave sighed bitterly.

    ¡°Yeah! How do you actually make time to read? You y with us at least eight hours a day but you still manage to level up.¡± George suspiciously nced at him and asked.

    Hearing his words, Brian¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He looked at Tempest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you modified your pod?¡±

    Tempest immediately raised his hands and spoke ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I wanted to read while ying and since our consciousness is split in half while we are inside the game, I used this chance to continue my reading.¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean? Science Please!¡± Sherly looked at Brian and asked.

    Brian pped his forehead and sighed ¡°He is ying with his brain. Normally, whenever we enter the pod, it splits our consciousness into two. One consciousness enters the game and another consciousness sleeps.¡±

    ¡°This is why we can y this game for days without taking any rest. But, he modified the pod and inserted a separate protocol that sends the text of the books into his second consciousness which was supposed to be asleep.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°It is a technique created a decade ago to use the human brain continuously in order to gain more knowledge. But, the side effects are severe, one might lose his personality, drown in madness and even lose his brain.¡±

    Suddenly, Tempest interrupted ¡°Not if we sleep in another time.¡±

    ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t that make things the same? Why would need to read like that if you still sleepter?¡± Sherly looked at him with confusion and asked.

    Instead of Tempest, Brian replied ¡°It¡¯s because reading is sleep is twice as effective. At that moment, our brain ispletely isted from everything else. It¡¯s like having 2x EXP Card and inside a dungeon full of monsters.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°So, you are basically cheating as well.¡± Dave red at Tempest and spoke coldly.

    ¡°What do you mean as well?¡± Brian looked at Dave and asked.

    Dave rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You are basically cheating everywhere.¡±

    Brian shrugged his shoulders and rebuked ¡°I am not cheating.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Everyone responded at the same time.

    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t understand. I am not cheating.¡± Brian smirked gleefully and said, ¡°I am a cheat.¡±

    When four of them heard his words, they rolled their eyes. Brian wasn¡¯t really cheating but his existence in the game was a cheat.

    After all, he was the one who created this game. Even though he can¡¯t simply just level up to lvl.100 at once, he still has a lot of shortcuts and secret knowledge.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go up and clear this dungeon.¡± Brian walked towards the other side of the bridge and pulled a liver.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Suddenly, a long stair emerged from the second bridge and connect to the first bridge. Seeing this, George looked at Brian and asked ¡°So, we can¡¯t just teleport to the top, can we?¡±

    Brian shook his head and they climbed up the stairs. As soon as one of them stepped on the second floor, the fire demons charged toward them. Brian stopped them and took out two of his swords.

    He released his hidden attribute and the dark mana emerged out of his hands, slowly coating his swords.

    ¡°Sherly, Tempest, get ready!¡±

    Saying so, Brian dashed towards the fire demons with the dark swords. The mana wasn¡¯t just coating his swords but also infusing inside them to enhance their durability.

    ¡°Modified Version¡±

    ¡°First Stance- Dark Dragon Twister!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    His upper body swung as well as his swords. The dark swords conjured the dark tornado around him, swallowing the fire demons into the tornado and cutting their bodies.

    In less than ten seconds, the tornado vanished but at the same time, ten of the fire demons died while five of them fell down from the bridge.

    ¡°Teleport!¡±

    ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡±

    Suddenly, Brian¡¯s figure blurred as he disappeared from the middle of the fire demons and arge ball of yellow lightning moved toward the fire demons.

    Bang!<sub></sub>

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    The sphere of yellow lightning slowly expanded, swallowing those fire demons inside the constant flow of lightning bolts at an incredible speed. After ten seconds, the yellow light sphere vanished and fifteen bodies fell to the ground.

    All of them were dead.

    Brian turned his eyes at her and asked ¡°How much MP does it costs?¡±

    ¡°Half!¡± Sherly turned serious when she replied.

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°Consume our mana restoration potion to recover. Until we reach the third level, we shouldn¡¯t use Power Potion and Haste Potion.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Saying so, she asked for a mana restoration potion from Brian and drank it. Brian was speechless when he was the one who had to spend the mana restoration potion.

    After restoring her mana, Brian pulled the liver and they climbed up.

    ¡°Dave, it¡¯s your turn this time.¡±

    Brian wanted to use the dark mana but his body wasn¡¯t ready for it. He was in a weakened state and he didn¡¯t recover with Healing Potion.

    Dave nodded his head and pounced towards them. He instantly used his Hundred Hammer Strike and managed to distract all of those fire demons. Finally, Sherly used her Yellow Lightning Sphere and finished them.

    They continued like this until they killed all two hundred fire demons. Their EXP exploded to the roof.

    After finishing the second level, they all rested outside the hole. They wanted to make sure that they were ready to face off the third floor.

    In New Gods, leveling up as they go higher is really hard. So, the potions were very important to them. If they don¡¯t have enough potions, they won¡¯t able to kill hundreds of thousands of monsters and level up.

    It was the only way. In New Gods, killing more monsters was the only way to improve. Brian sat at the corner and opened his status.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 12

    HP- 65/65 (Cursed- 88% Stamina)

    MP- 65/65

    XP- 71500/81920

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 65 / AGI- 65 / VIT- 65

    STM- 65 / INT- 65 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1), Thunderbolt (Lv.2)

    SP- 50

    God¡¯s Coin- 1487

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (12), Mana Restoration Potion (4), Power Potion (1), and Haste Potion (1)]

    ¡®I really need to stack up against my inventory next time, especially with potions. By the way, I haven¡¯t used the poison sac til now. Is there anything I can do with Poison Sac right now?¡¯

    [Item- Poison Sac

    Description- It contains a deadly poison thates from the belly of Poison Spider.

    Effect 1: It can be merged with other ingredients to create a Poison Potion

    Effect 2: It is deadly against anyone under lvl.20

    Effect 3: If it is used for mass, then it can affect up to one hundred people within lvl.20

    (Note- Poison inside the sac is in liquid form)]

    ¡®Liquid form? Wait, what if we change its form into a gas? But we need something to protect ourselves.¡¯ Suddenly, Brian¡¯s eyes fell on Tempest.

    ¡®And, we have a perfect person for this.¡¯

    Brian called everyone near him and started exining his n.

    ¡°In the third level, there will be four hundred fire demons and the Fire Demon Lord. How about we work on something to decrease the number?¡±

    ¡°Like how?¡± Dave looked at him and asked.

 Chapter 63 Fire Demon Dungeon Part 7

    ¡°Tempest, you can create a mana barrier right?¡± Brian ignored Dave and asked Tempest.

    ?(O)??? Tempest nodded his head and Brian continued ¡°Alright then! We will use a little bit of chemistry here.¡±

    ¡°Tempest, I want you to create Mana Barrier around all of us. It needs to be fully airproof. Once you do that, George will use his fire skill to heat up the poison I have.¡±

    ¡°The poison is in liquid form which means if we heat it until it evaporates, the poison will spread out. Then, I can use the Dragon Twister to guide the poison gas inside the third level and use it against the fire demons.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to kill everyone but the number will decrease by a hundred and the effect of poison will vanish.¡±

    ¡°But, mana barrier won¡¯t work if you use Dragon Twister.¡± Tempest interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t need a mana barrier when I use Dragon Twister. I can manipte the wind around me to contain the poison in it.¡± Brian replied.

    ¡°But, warlocks weakness is poison. Even if it doesn¡¯t reach you, it will still affect you.¡± Tempest shook his head and responded.

    ¡°Then, do you have any other ns?¡± Brian sighed and asked. He was indeed taking a risk but the risk was worth it. If he kills 100 fire demons, he can level up before facing other fire demons.

    ¡°I think I might have a solution.¡± Sherly slowly raised her hand and spoke.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Brian looked at her with surprise and asked.

    ¡°After creating the poison gas, I might be able to use my mana to contain it inside the Spirit Bomb. After all, Spirit Bomb is like a sphere of wind but that wind is mana. And unlike you, my mana barrier won¡¯t disappear while I use Spirit Bomb.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian was slightly stunned. In fact, he was only stunned because Sherly came up with such a brilliant idea. But, his eyes narrowed down a little as he asked ¡°Are you sure you can control your Spirit Bomb well?¡±

    Sherly shook her head and said ¡°I am not sure but it is my ss ability and I have used it a lot. Now that I also created Yellow Lightning Sphere, I feel like I can control it better.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Brian immediately took out the sac of poison and looked at Tempest. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. A few secondster, a green barrier emerged around everyone. It was quite the shape of an egg but mana could still go out.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Of course, mana can¡¯te in. It was designed in such a way. After getting his signal, George took out his sword and activated his skill. His mana burst out in the form of red mes and covered his sword.

    Boom!

    George charged a lot of mana into his sword and the mes just exploded out of his sword. Since George can¡¯t break the barrier with his sword, he can only let the mes out by overusing his mana.

    Brian put the poison sac at the stone and George started burning it. The entire poison sac disappeared into the poisonous vapor in less than two minutes. Suddenly, ayer of mana flowed around the poisonous vapor and the vapor followed the mana¡¯s direction. It made a circle and returned to Sherly. She was constantly releasing her mana to spin the poisonous vapor into a ball of poisonous wind.

    It actually worked. But, Sherly was sweating a lot. The level of concentration to manipte something else through her mana was hard especially when she hasn¡¯t done it before.

    Thanks to the barrier, even if there was poisonous vapor left in the surrounding, it wouldn¡¯t matter to them. Finally, Brian led the team inside the hole.

    When they reached at the end of the hole, they saw a huge army of Fire Demons on one corner, talking, drinking, and doing a lot of different stuff like humans.

    Brian turned around and asked, ¡°How far can you send this Poisonous Bomb?¡±

    ¡°How about calling it ¡®Poison Cannonball¡¯?¡± Suddenly, Dave interrupted with a proud tone.

    Both of them ignored him. Sherly looked at the distance between them and the fire demons. She shook her head and said ¡°They are too far away. I can only send it to the middle.¡±

    ¡°Hmm! Tempest, have you ever done multiple skill tricks?¡± Brian looked at Tempest and asked.

    Tempest nodded his head like a puppy, full of excitement.

    ¡°Good, then you will maintain the barrier while teleporting someone back here. And, that someone would be Dave. He will go out and use his Hundred Hammer Strikes to attract the enemy towards him.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, Sherly will throw her Poisonous Cannonball and you will teleport Dave here. Can you do it?¡± Brian asked.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Tempest nodded his head with a determined expression.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you are doing everything to impress him?¡± Dave looked at Tempest with a suspicious gaze and asked.

    But, Tempest turned shy about this question. Brian patted Dave¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn to show some madness.¡±

    ¡°Since you called it Poisonous Cannonball, I shall show you something new today.¡± Dave proudly smiled and walked towards the Fire Demon. Although he was visible and not that far from them, none of the Fire Demons noticed until he reached the middle of the room.

    This giant room was almost a hundred determiners from one end to another. So, even though they noticed him, they were still far.

    Dave took a deep breath and suddenly roared. His mana burst out and condensed an image of a giant warrior in armor behind him. This image filled him with intense strength.

    ¡°ss Ability- Berserker Soul!¡±

    Bang!

    He stomped his foot on the ground and flew tens of meters in the air. He exchanged his normal hammer for the size of a giant hammer. The fire demons crowded in front o him.

    Finally, he held the hammer tightly and mmed it on the fire demons, but in less than a mini-second, he mmed it again.

    ¡°Hundred Hammer Strike!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In less than four seconds, he mmed his hammer twenty times and killed nearly twenty of the fire demons, scattering many others.

    ¡°Sherly now!¡± Brian instructed Sherly and she shot her Poisonous Cannonball towards Dave. At this moment, nearly three hundred and eighty fire demons were getting closer to him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Teleport!¡±

    Boom!

    Dave¡¯s figure slowly blurred and the next moment, he appeared behind Tempest while the Poisonous Cannonball struck the fire demon and exploded. That explosion spread out the poisonous gas.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Just as the system suggested, one hundred Fire Demons died and their EXP just exploded. At this moment, Dave, Sherly, George, and Brian got the notification panels in front of them at the same time.

    [Your EXP is full]

    [You leveled up]

    [You obtained 10SP]

    In less than ten seconds, four of the level up. Sherly and George reached lvl.17. Dave reached lvl.16 and Brian reached lvl. 13. Without any hesitation, Brian opened up his status.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 13

    HP- 70/70 (Cursed- 88% Stamina)

    MP- 70/70

    XP- 7580/163840

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 70 / AGI- 70 / VIT- 70

    STM- 70 / INT- 70 / Magic- 20 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.1), ughtering Crows (Lv.1), Thunderbolt (Lv.2)

    SP- 60

    God¡¯s Coin- 1487

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Poison Sac, Token for Sub-ss, Swords (2), Healing Potions (12), Mana Restoration Potion (4), Power Potion (1), and Haste Potion (1)]

    ¡°Ugh! Every time I look at the EXP number, it hurts my head. Just how are we going to level up like this?¡± Dave looked at his own status and shouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we made dungeons. Let¡¯s go and level up!¡± Brian took out two potions and instantly drank them without hesitation.

    [Your STR stat has been doubled]

    [Time limit- Two Minutes]

    [Your AGI stat has reached 80 (Temporary)]

    [Time limit- Two Minutes]

    ¡°Alright everyone, use everything you got at once.¡± Brian shouted and five of them rushed towards the hordes of fire demons who were also rushing towards them.

    ¡°ss Ability- Berserker Soul¡±

    ¡°Hundred Hammer Strike!¡±

    Dave took the lead with his hammer. George followed behind him with deadly sword skill, cutting them into pieces. Sherly shot dozens of Yellow Lightning Bolts at them,

    Tempest condensed a few swords and shot at them. As for Brian, he released his dark attribute instantly. His strength was doubled and the power in his arms has increased by a lot. His speed was faster as well.

    Brian narrowed his eyes looking at the horde of fire demons and his lips curled. A new idea emerged in mind that he was dying to taste.

    ¡°System, use 30 SP in Magic!¡±

    In less than ten seconds, he reached the middle of the fire demons. He kicked the ground and jumped high in the air. Suddenly, his dark mana formed an illusion behind him but it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    A demon-headed figure with hundred arms appeared behind him, each arm holding a sword. At this moment, the dark mana reached out to his eyes, turning them purplish. When he opened his eyes and his body fell, the demon with hundred arms shed a hundred swords.

    ¡°Fourth Stance- Hundred Arms Asura¡±

    ¡­¡­

    I am nning on writing an auxiliary chapter exining everything about New Gods. Would you like to read it?

 Chapter 64 [Bonus Chapter] Fire Demon Dungeon Part 8

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Nearly fifty fire demons were ughtered at once but before hended on the ground, he put one of his swords into inventory and held the hilt of his only sword.

    ¡°Modified Version¡±

    ¡°Third Stance- Thunder Dragon Stomp¡±

    The mana transformed into the lightning bolts and emerged out of him but this time, it was dark purple. The lightning bolts gathered at his sword. When hended on the ground, he pierced the ground with his sword.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the next second, nearly twenty fire demons died at his hand. His attacks were so severe that the fire demons changed their target. They weren¡¯t just simple NPCs.

    They were monsters evolved by Zero-Point Energy. They know what fear is. If it wasn¡¯t for the codes restricting their freedom, they might not even attack yers.

    But, this was also a foolish move. Because at this moment, Brian was weakened. The cost of using hidden attributes almost forced him to kneel. But, he still held on to his sword and turned his head at Dave.

    A gleeful smile appeared on his lips as he looked at Dave. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by them. George, Sherly, and Tempest didn¡¯t care but Dave did.

    Brian stole his move and made it his own and even do it better than him. He can¡¯t form phantoms with hundred arms as Brian can. He can¡¯t control his mana properly.

    On other hand, Brian just used 30 SP on his magic to increase his control over mana. If magicians and warlocks have the high mana control from the start, then using SP to increase it just pushes it to a whole new level.

    This is why Brian was able to condense a hundred phantoms with his mana amount and create a devastating attack. But, suddenly, a notification appeared in front of him and startled him.

    [Your Magic Stat has reached 50]

    [Your Thunderbolt Skill has leveled up] *4<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    [Your Shadow Escape Skill has leveled up] *4

    [Your ughtering Crows Skill has leveled up] *4

    [Skill- Thunderbolt (Maxed)

    Type- Magic

    Mana Consumption- 2

    Description- This basic skill transforms the yer¡¯s Mana into a bolt of lightning and strikes his enemy. The closer the distance, the more damage it can cause.

    Additional Effect- Control over Lightning Mana]

    [Skill- Shadow Escape (Maxed)

    Type- Magic

    Mana Consumption- 1

    Description- Releasing the dark magic from your feet, you can conjure your own shadow and manipte it for an immense boost in speed.]

    [Skill- ughtering Crows (Maxed)

    Type- Summoning

    Mana Consumption- 2<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Description- Using the dark magic, Host can summon the crows of the Netherworld. These crows have the deadliest poison all over their bodies and just a single touch is enough to kill a person.

    Number of Crows- 2 MP (3 Crows), 4 MP (6 Crows), 6 MP (9 Crows), 8 MP (12 Crows), 10 MP (15 Crows)]

    ¡®Seriously? They added this function as well. How the hell did they manage to slide in such effect without the Firewall noticing it? Wait, don¡¯t tell me they convinced UMA?¡¯

    ¡®No! Maybe they did sneak this function into New Gods bypromising it in another way. But, then what could it be?¡¯

    Brian started panicking at this moment. He doesn¡¯t like it when things don¡¯t go his way. And, at this moment, it seemed like that was the case indeed.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t lose focus in the middle of the battle!¡±

    Bang!

    Suddenly, Dave rushed next to him and mmed his hammer towards the right, striking nearly dozens of fire demons at once. Brian immediately woke up from his thoughts and took out his other sword.

    He released his mana into those swords and suddenly, he felt a strange power inside him. It was gushing out of his sword but in a mild manner. It was like water.

    But, when it dide out, he noticed a strange change in his attack. His swords turned invisible. He was stunned because he knew what move he was going to use and that¡¯s what confused him.

    ¡°Stealth Dragon w!¡¯

    Suddenly, he felt his legs floating in the air. The mana reached out to his leg on its own and his swords spun like a fan until his body passed between them like a tornado.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Brian stopped and looked back. Those swords had already stopped moving and the instability was already off. He couldn¡¯t help but feel astounded when he looked back. The bodies of fire demonsy on the ground with their bodies split in half.<sub></sub>

    At the same time, he noticed his strength and agility decreasing rapidly. He found that the effect of those potions has worn off. But, he still didn¡¯t understand how he did that.

    That attack felt so advanced that only a true swordsman could perform it. And, it was also the correct way to use his sword in that stance. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect his mana to forcefully correct his attack.

    Suddenly, his mana tingled inside his body and erupted out to his right side. This time, it wasn¡¯t normal mana. It was the Dark Mana but it wasn¡¯t because he used the hidden cheat.

    His mana had started transforming into the dark mana. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to feel emotional or happy. He was happy because he got stronger but it wasn¡¯t part of his n.

    He took a deep breath and took back the mana. It was blocking the fire demon from getting near him. But, he quickly transformed his dark mana into a dark thunderbolt and strike the fire demon.

    This time, his thunderbolt burned the fire demon to ash.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them shook as a figurended in front of them. This figure was nearly ten feet tall and muscr. He looked like other fire demons but a lot bigger.

    He conjured a lot of mes into his mouth and spewed them toward Brian. Seeing the stream of me, Brian used Shadow Escape to dodge to the right but the fire demon quickly swing his head and the fire stream followed Brian.

    Brian kept running until a man jumped from behind and strike the fire lord¡¯s head with his hammer.

    ?(O)??? Bang! Thud!

    When the hammer collided against his head, Dave felt his arm shaking. The fire demon closed his mouth and looked at Dave with deep red eyes. He swing his arm and mmed Dave to the walls.

    ¡°Damn! Guys, let¡¯s use everything we have together!¡± Brian shouted when he saw Dave getting smashed into the wall. Dave used Hammer of Madness but even that attack didn¡¯t flinch the Fire Demon Lord.

    At this moment, he truly understood the horror of this demon lord. He conjured a lot of mana into his hand and shot five thunderbolts at the fire demon lord.

    But, the fire demon lord simply tanked those thunderbolts without suffering any damage. Seeing this, Brian panicked. He understood how the fire demon tanked the thunderbolt.

    There were seven levels of a gap between them. And the fire demon lord was the leader.

    ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡±

    Roar!

    When the yellow lightning sphere came toward him, the fire demon lord narrowed his eyes and conjured a massive amount of mes in his hand, shooting it out from his palm.

    Boom1

    The sphere and the me stream collide and exploded, sending a powerful shockwave. These shockwaves were so strong that Sherly and Tempest got knocked.

    Seeing this, George took a deep breath and muttered.

    ¡°Thankfully, I saved those forst.¡±

    ¡°System, put all of my SP into agility!¡±

    The next moment, George¡¯s agility soared by eighty points. He gripped his sword tightly and his body suddenly vanished. He appeared behind the fire demon lord and shed his sword.

    ¡°ss Ability- Frenzied Sword sh!¡±

    Ssh! Roar!

    His sword managed to leave a sword mark but the angry fire demon lord swing his arm towards George. Fortunately, George¡¯s enough agility gave him a heads-up as he kicked the back of the fire demon lord and somersaulted to the ground.

    Before the Fire Demon Lord could move again, George disappeared and the next time, he appeared in front of the Fire Demon Lord. But, when he shed, his mana simply exploded and condensed a thickyer of sharp energy.

    Ssh!

    This time his sword left a giant mark on his chest. But, the fire demon lord also got an opportunity to punch while George was still in the air.

    ¡°Hammer of Madness!¡±

    Bang!

    The next moment, Dave appeared next to George and mmed his hammer against the demon lord¡¯s army. Both Dave and Georgended on the ground. The fire demon lord didn¡¯t stop because of pain.

    He opened his mouth and released a giant stream of me.

    ¡°Shadow Escape!¡±

    ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡±

    Just when the fire was next to them, Brian picked them up and ran away. At the same time, a giant sphere of lightning struck the fire demon lord¡¯s face.

    Bang! Ssh! Ssh!

    The Fire Demon Lord retreated a few steps as the dozens of lightning bolts pierced his skin but didn¡¯t reach inside his muscle. He started bleeding from his mouth.

    He slowly opened his eyes and those eyeballs were red. At this moment, steam came out of his body and the blooding out of his face changed into magma that flowed down his cheek.

    Roar!

    The Fire Demon Lord roared and the magma fell to the ground, melting the ground into me. In front of him, Brian and his team stood in a position to attack at any moment.

    ¡°Alright guys, let¡¯s continue this same process. George, distract the enemy. Dave, get ready to defend George. Sherly and I will be the main attack force. And Tempest, amplify our mana for a minute!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill this guy and end this dungeon quest in one minute!¡±

 Chapter 65 Fire Demon Dungeon Part- 9

    Whoosh!

    George shot toward the fire demon lord with his extreme agility. This time, the fire demon lord managed to catch a gaze at him and shot out the fire bullets from his fingers.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Even though those bullets were fast, they weren¡¯t actual bullets and the speed was less than his. Dodging those bullets, George jumped and spun his body.

    He was on the right side of the fire demon lord and so before the fire demon lord could turn around, his sword sliced the fire demon lord¡¯s arm.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    The overwhelming amount of mana flowing out of his sword was able to pierce his thick skin but it still wasn¡¯t enough to cut off his arm.

    ¡°Yo, sucker!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang from above and startled the fire demon lord. He was trying to p George to death but feeling an intense auraing from above, he raised his head.

    Bang!

    A giant hammer mmed on his face, and his body flew out like a cannonball, striking against the wall.

    ¡°Feel that, sucker! Do you think my hammer can¡¯t injure you?¡± Dave roared with excitement. Previously when he strike the fire demon lord with his hammer, he didn¡¯t even flinch.

    This made him extremely mad. Now that he seed in making the fire demon lord fly with his hammer, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°Idiot! That attack didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Stealth Dragon w!¡±

    Suddenly, Brian passed next to him at an extreme speed. His body spun in mid-air and the two swords shed the Fire Demon Lord who had stood up on his foot.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Dave didn¡¯t understand until his eyes fell on the red number above Fire Demon Lord. Because they were almost taking down their enemies with a single attack, they didn¡¯t care about that number but now seeing it, made much more sense.

    [HP- 99%]

    He immediately understood what Brian meant by his attack didn¡¯t work. It only dropped to 99% because of George¡¯s lethal attack and if he hadn¡¯t stepped in like that, the HP would have reached 95%.

    Seeing Dave in frustration, George patted his shoulder and said.

    ¡°You are our guardian, our shield, act like it, protect us!¡±

    Hearing his words, Dave felt even more remorse but he immediately shook his head. It was only due to the enhanced mana he got from Tempest¡¯s spell that he was able tond an attack.

    ?(O)??? Now, his strength has increased which means he can protect them even more.

    ¡°You get ready!¡± He looked at George and spoke.

    Ssh! ¡°Teleport!¡±

    ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡±

    As soon as Brian¡¯s attacknded, Tempest teleported him away while Sherly shot her lightning sphere. The fire demon lord didn¡¯t get a chance to counter it with his mes and ended up taking all the damage.

    [HP- 94%] [HP- 93%] ¡­. [HP- 90%]

    His HP decreased rapidly but it was still on the mark of ny. More than thirty seconds have already passed. George rushed towards the Fire Demon Lord and stabbed his sword from behind.

    Roar1

    The Fire Demon Lord felt angrier. He had just borne the lightning attack and now he was attacked once again. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to counter. Because the sword was stuck, George couldn¡¯t remove it at once.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Bang!

    The Fire Demon Lord moved his fist towards George but at this moment, Dave jumped in and mmed his hammer on that fist. But, before Dave could react, Fire Demon Lord raised another fist and smashed Dave against the wall.

    Dave¡¯s HP fell down to 50% instantly.

    Ssh! ¡°Teleport!¡±

    George managed to take out his sword as he ran away. Tempest used the teleport to bring Dave back. And, Brian head straight toward the Fire Demon Lord.

    Suddenly, his mana turned purple. It was demonic, chaotic and the illusion of the hundred arms appeared behind him. Each arm held a sword and together with Brian, they all shed at the Fire Demon Lord.

    ¡°Fourth Stance- Hundred Arm Asura¡±

    But, the Fire Demon Lord was also prepared. His skin melted and the blood came out like magma, covering his fist with magma. He raised his fist and mmed at Brian¡¯s real sword.

    Bang! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    A hundred swords shed at him and his fist broke Brian¡¯s real swords. He managed to push his fist until it hits Brian¡¯s chest.

    Whoosh! Thud!

    Brian¡¯s health instantly reached 30% and two broken swords fell in front of him. But, he felt his chest bone was broken and the backbone as well. But, he immediately took out two healing potions and drank them at the same time.

    Ding! Ding!

    Two swords fell in front of him as he raised his head and saw George charging toward the Fire Demon Lord.

    ¡°We can¡¯t have you sit back now!¡±<sub></sub>

    Brian raised his head and saw the red numbers above the Fire Demon Lord¡¯s head.

    [HP- 68%]

    He immediately recognized the chance they have now.

    ¡°System, put all of my remaining SP into Strength!¡±

    Strength! That¡¯s what he needed right now. He also needs others but he can still tank one attack from the Fire Demon Lord with his current body. But, if he can¡¯t manage tond powerful hits like before, they will lose and even die.

    Suddenly, he felt like his mana dropping like crazy. He almost forgot that the amplification was only for a minute.

    ¡°It seems like I bragged about killing this guy in a minute.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want Tempest to use this move again. He was barely able to hold on for teleporting them out of danger.

    Brian took the mana restoration potion immediately and rushed toward the Fire Demon Lord. At this moment, George was using his frenzied attack from every direction he could find.

    Sherly immediately started conjuring her Yellow Lightning Sphere. Just like Brian, she also put all of her SP into the additional stat they got. Due to that, now she could use her mana effectively and efficiently.

    She managed to create four Yellow Lightning Sphere but she didn¡¯t shoot them at once. Brian was already heading towards the Fire Demon Lord and the same goes for Dave.

    As soon as George stabbed the Fire Demon Lord like before, Dave immediately interfered to block the Fire Demon Lord¡¯s attack like before but this time, the Fire Demon Lord didn¡¯t punch but rather released a stream of me from his punch.

    ¡°ss Ability- Berserker Blood!¡±

    Inside the stream of me, Dave roared and activated two of his ss abilities at once. In an instant, his body suddenly released strange mana. It was mes but scarlet.

    These scarlet mes started burning those yellow mes. It covered his body as Dave swing his body and mmed the hammer at the Fire Demon Lord¡¯s face.

    Seeing this, Brian¡¯s expression changed. He could see the HP on Dave¡¯s head dropping like crazy.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    At this moment, The Fire Demon Lord screamed. Although his head was smashed, it didn¡¯t hurt as much as those mes. They were burning his mes. And, at the same time, George dropped kick the sword hilt which pierced even more.

    [HP- 35%]

    Seeing those numbers, Brian¡¯s eyes turned purple. The mana roared out of him and merged with his swords. He once again condensed the image of a hundred arm asura behind him and shed.

    ¡°Fourth Stance- Hundred Arm Asura!¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    ¡°TEMPEST!¡±

    George roared from behind. Next to Sherly, Tempest released an enormous amount of mana and mana control. But, his eyes, nose, and ears started bleeding heavily.

    ¡°TELEPORT!¡±

    Two men with swords and one burning man appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning Sphere!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    As soon as they were teleported away, Sherly shot all of her lightning spheres. At this moment, The Fire Demon Lord¡¯s HP was down to ten percent. When those spheres struck him hard, his HP rapidly decreased.

    ¡°DAVE, YOUR MOTHER SLEPT WITH YOUR FATHER¡¯S BEST FRIEND, AND ONLY YOU KNOW IT¡±

    George turned his eyes at Dave and roared. His friend HP was almost down to ten percent. The mes were still damaging his own body. But when George roared those words, the mes suddenly extinguished and he fell to the ground, unconscious.

    [HP-3%]

    Roar!

    Just when they sighed with relief, a loud roar shook them. They saw the Fire Demon Lord still standing after that attack. Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he shouted.

    ¡°Sherly, together!¡±

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡± ¡°Yellow Lightning!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    A blue lightning bolt and a yellow lightning bolt struck the Fire Demon Lord and his eyes finally lost their vision.

    [You have killed Fire Demon Lord (Lv.20)]

    [You have received 2000EXP]

    [You cleared the Fire Demon Dungeon]

    [You received 50000 EXP]

    [You received EXP Card, Skill Upgrade Rune, Weapon Card*2, 2000 God¡¯s Coins]

    [A Treasure Chest has dropped]

    [Would you like to open it?]

    Suddenly, several items appeared in front of them including a treasure chest. When Brian saw this treasure chest, a big smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    [You received¡­¡­

 Chapter 66 Lesson for Brian

    [You received Fire Dragon Ring, Fire Dragon Sword, Fire Dragon Shield, Fire Dragon Wand, and Fire Dragon Blood]

    Seeing this, a big smile appeared on his lips. Brian was so happy that he has never been this happy before. Because two of his problems were going to be solved right at this moment.

    True Dragon Body!

    Treasure Item!

    He will get both of them in time.

    ¡°Woah! Are you serious? Is the so great forpleting this Fire Demon Dungeon?¡± Seeing these notifications and the treasure chest in front of them, the entire group was astounded.

    ¡°Hehe! Look at the Community Chat!¡±

    Brian giggled and opened themunity chat, and others did the same as well.

    [Are you freaking kidding me? I thought Fire Demon Dungeon in Hard Mode was impossible toplete.]

    [It is impossible toplete. How did they do it?]

    [Wait, am I seeing this, or does this team has DragonRider97?]

    [Holy shit! It is DragonRider97. Wait, doesn¡¯t this mean he is only under level 20]

    [F*ck! And, I was trying to hold his thigh and call him Boss]

    [You should hold his thigh.]

    [F*ck you, I am not holding the thigh of people whose lvl is less than mine]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    [Wait, aren¡¯t you only at lvl.14]

    [So what? He is still beneath me]

    [No look! He is at your lvl now.]

    [¡­..]

    [Where did he go?]

    [Maybe he already left to hold DragonRider97¡¯s thigh]

    ?(O)??? At this moment, Brian had already leveled up. He took the EXP card from the rewards, and with the total of 114000XP he got from the quest reward and killing the fire demons, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 14

    HP- 75/75 (Cursed- 85% Stamina)

    MP- 75/75

    XP- 220/327680

    ss- Warlock<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    STR- 105 / AGI- 75 / VIT- 75

    STM- 75 / INT- 75 / Magic- 50 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.5), ughtering Crows (Lv.5), Thunderbolt (Lv.5)

    SP- 10

    God¡¯s Coin- 1087

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Token for Sub-ss, Healing Potions (8)]

    ¡°Alright! I have taken the EXP Card, Sherly took the Skill Upgrade Rune, George and Dave took weapon cards, and Tempest took the God¡¯s Coins. Now, let¡¯s divide the rewards from the Treasure Chest.¡± Brian spoke while looking at the treasure chest with glowing eyes.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Brian, can we talk for a minute?¡± Sherly proceeds to ask while hesitating.

    Brian turned around and looked at their faces. It was kinda gloomy but he understood why. He sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I should¡¯ve told you that but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t ept it, especially after I told you that death is a big deal here.¡±

    ¡°We know that. We understood your concern but this is a team. We are a team. In a team, you shouldn¡¯t hide things when it concerns the whole team. If you had told us before, we would¡¯ve brought a bunch of potions, weapons, and other things to keep us alive.¡±

    ¡°But, we thought this was a normal dungeon so we didn¡¯t bring anything. It was really risky.¡± George spoke with a gloomy expression. He liked Brian and didn¡¯t mind this lie but he was afraid that Brian will continue to do whatever he wants in the future.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Look! I don¡¯t care if you know a lot of stuff about this game. I don¡¯t care if you are cheating or not. You being with us is helping us but if you want to put us a risk, at least you can tell us beforehand. We are not the kind of people who expects good thing without working hard.¡±

    ¡°We have already received a lot of benefits from you but we don¡¯t want you to have secrets when you go into a dungeon with us.¡± Dave spoke with a nd face.

    Tempest looked at Brian but didn¡¯t speak a word.

    ¡°You can also tell me what you think, kid.¡± Brian sighed.

    Tempest finally gathered some courage and spoke ¡°Mr. Brian, please don¡¯t hide anything from us.¡±

    Brian sighed and spoke.

    ¡°I will not hide things from you. I¡¯m sorry. I am in the middle of the quest and my quest increased the difficulty without letting you guys know. I had to cross this dungeon soon and you guys are the people I trusted the most, so I didn¡¯t want you to leave.¡±

    ¡°If only I had been a little more sincere. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hearing his words, four of them remained silent for a moment.

    ¡°Well, one time is one time. Let¡¯s go and take the rewards from the treasure chest.¡± Dave patted Brian¡¯s shoulder and rushed in front of the treasure chest.

    ¡°Even after you said the consequences of dying in the game world, I will still put my life at risk while I am on this team. I want to trust everyone and that includes you. So, don¡¯t hide the truth next time.¡± George spoke with a calm expression and finally walked away.

    ¡°I have been ying with them for a while. While outside, I have a family. But here, I have them. You can¡¯t keep the family strong by hiding things from them.¡± Sherly also gave a statement and walked away but she was kindly smiling.

    Finally, it was Tempest¡¯s turn. Brian stared at Tempest waiting for his words.

    ¡°Mr. Brian¡­. Ummm¡­ When will you invite me to your home?¡±

    Brian was stunned by this question, then followed it withughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will invite you after I finish my quest.¡±

    Hearing his words, Tempest¡¯s eyes shone and he hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°Then, I will wait for your invitation.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s divide this.¡± George loudly spoke while standing in front of the treasure chest. It was quite a big treasure chest. There were red armor, a red sword, a red ring, a potion bottle with blood inside it, and a red wand.

    Everyone looked at Brian. Although they were a bit unhappy with Brian hiding the difficulty, they also knew the best way to distribute these things would be to give them to Brian.

    Unless there is a huge difference in distribution, they could rely on Brian¡¯s knowledge for this.

    Brian nodded his head and walked in front of the treasure chest.

    ¡°Actually, this is not hard. These five items actually have the same worth and can be distributed just as you all need. For example, George is a warrior ss and he needs a sword.¡±

    ¡°Having a Red Dragon Sword which is also a Treasure Item can be a huge boost. Dave is a barbarian with a berserker ss. Having the armor that can protect his body would be the best item for him.¡±

    ¡°It is also a treasured item. The wand obviously goes to Sherly. It is made with the Dragon¡¯s Magic and thus, it will boost her magic by several levels. I have been noticing that she doesn¡¯t use the wand a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because it won¡¯t help her a lot but with this treasured item, it will be a tremendous help. Tempest needs that Dragon Blood. As I said before, I have a way to give him a True Dragon Body which will immensely boost his physical strength, agility, endurance, and stamina.¡±

    ¡°There is another ingredient but I will get it for him. Since I also want to get the True Dragon Body. As for the Dragon Ring, I want to keep it. I have some quests that I need to finish on my own and most of those are really difficult.¡±

    ¡°Having a ring that will boost my physical powers and mana will be a tremendous effect. So, what do you guys think?¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads until Sherly spoke ¡°I feel a little bad about Tempest. All of us got something that we could use in the battle and thus increase our strength.¡±

    ¡°But, Tempest didn¡¯t get anything at all. Yes, he did get God¡¯s Coins and Dragon Blood but those aren¡¯t something he can use right now. I was thinking if we could give him something else.¡±

    ¡°N-n-no, I am fine. I am happy with these rewards. Besides, I am a support ss.¡± Tempest hurriedly tried to exin but Brian interrupted him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything right now that I can give him. But, I can make up for this with something else.¡±

    ¡°Well, now that I have this sword, you can take this weapon card and get yourself armor.¡± George gave him the Weapon Card he received from the quest.

    Dave also did the same. As for Sherly, she gave him the weapon card as well. Having three weapon cards, Tempest looked at them with confusion.

    How the hell am I supposed to use these? That¡¯s what he wanted to ask.

    ¡°Instead of getting a whole armor, you can get three different parts separately. If you get armor, it will be weak. So, get an upper-body armor with one card, lower body armor with another card, and a helmet.¡±

    ¡°And, if you spend 200 God¡¯s Coins in each, you will get the invisible function. Also, get your armor set from the Eden¡¯s Store. As for mypensation, I will give you an idea for increasing your power.¡±

    ¡°As Bookworm, you can do anything, like literally anything. So, create a magic circuit inside your blood veins and continuously flow your mana in it. Your mana will evolve the circuit and your true body will also receive this circuit.¡±

    ¡°From then on, instead of focusing on special moves, use your ss to create spells like magic spells. I will give you full detailter. So, do you think this is enough forpensation?¡±

    When he asked, Tempest looked at Brian with his mouth wide open.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

 Chapter 67 Final Battle for Sub-Class

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    A young girl with silver hair rushed in front of a blue panel and shouted.

    ¡°Lily, what is going on? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Miss, there was a slight difference in calction. The amount of fuel we used to create the Celestial Killing Bomb has increased. We do not have sufficient fuel to return.¡± Lily¡¯s virtual projection appeared in front of her and spoke.

    Hearing her words, anger shed in the young girl as she shouted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you calcte the amount of fuel we needed to create Celestial Killing Bomb? You are an A.I. How could you make such a stupid mistake?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I might be an A.I. but I am not perfect. I am just a second-rated model to the A.I. that Mr. Brian created.¡± Lily replied. Her tone had a little bit of untraceable rage in it.

    ¡°But, she recreated you. How could you still be so useless?¡± The young girl didn¡¯t feel that it was her problem. She only med Lily.

    Lily didn¡¯t reply. She knew she was just an A.I. She has no reason to go against her Will.

    ¡°Damn! If I don¡¯t get enough fuel, the n will fail. No, I can¡¯t fail. After everything I¡¯ve gone through, after killing her, I can¡¯t fail. I won¡¯t fail. There must be a way. Think Ely, think!¡±

    Ely tried to concentrate but in the next instance, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, I can do that. I have already decided to change the past. There is no reason for me to fear the consequences. Dad must have the ingredients in hisb. I can ask her to get those for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! I remember today is the day I went to the academy. What time is it?¡± She turned around and looked at the clock.

    ¡°It¡¯s already 4 pm. I guess I can go and find her before she leaves for the bus. She will understand me, right? ¡­. No, she must understand me. There is no other way.¡±

    Ely murmured for a while and finally left the room.

    ¡­¡­..

    New Gods,

    Brian had left for the next quest after separating from his team.

    [Youpleted the Second Quest]

    [You received the rewards]

    [Quest No.2- Defeat the priest of the temple]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Rewards- +3 levels, ss Upgrade *2, and Sub-ss

    Punishment- Quest Failure]

    Looking at the status in front of him, Brian sighed.

    ¡°After I finish thisst quest, I need to return back. I have spent too long in here. I miss Charlotte and Ely¡­. Damn! I forgot today is Ely¡¯s first day at her academy. Damn! I failed to send her off on her first day.¡±

    Brian felt like a worthless father when he remembered that. The entire way, he kept cursing himself until he finally reached in front of the Temple.

    He took a deep breath ¡®If I remember correctly, I can¡¯t use the effects of potions inside the temple. That means I must defeat the priest before I run out of MP or HP.¡¯

    ¡®Using the curse ability inside the temple would be a suicide as well. So, I can only rely on my skills. Hopefully, they will work.¡¯

    Finally, Brian took a step forward and walked inside. Just like before, he saw the three priests standing in front of the statue.

    After he reached a certain distance, three priests turned around and looked at him with big smiles.

    ¡°Hello Adventurer, pleasee with us and greet the Lord Dragon!¡±

    Brian shook his head and took out his swords.

    ¡°I came to challenge one of you. Please ept my challenge!¡±

    Hearing his words, the smiles on their faces disappeared. They looked at Brian with an intense gaze and bowed.

    ¡°Adventurer, this is a holy ground of the Lord Dragon. Pleasee with me!¡±

    Saying so, they walked towards the backdoor. Brian hurriedly followed them and eventually reached the front of a massive ground.

    ¡°Adventurer, I shall be your opponent. But, have you remembered the rules of challenging us?¡± The priest in the middle walked toward Brian and asked.

    Brian nodded his head and said, ¡°If I lose, I would¡¯ve to join the temple and be the priest.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Shall we begin?¡± The priest nodded his head and asked.

    Brian held his swords tightly. Without even giving him a heads up, Brian rushed toward the priest. He kicks on the ground and raises his body slightly, spinning his swords to conquer the tornado around him.

    ¡°DragonRider97 Sword Art¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°First stance- Dragon Twister!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a powerful attack but nothing that I can¡¯t block.¡± The priest nodded his head with acknowledgment and a green mana barrier around him.

    ¡°Dragon Protection!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    His swords continued striking the barrier but it didn¡¯t even make a scratch.

    ¡°Expand!¡±

    Bam!

    With a single word, the priest expanded his dragon protection and struck Brian with it. Brian flew out andnded several meters away from him.

    But, he quickly got up and released his mana once again. He condensed his mana into his finger and released a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Thunderbolt!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Protection!¡±

    Bang!

    The bolt of lightning collided with the dragon¡¯s protection but didn¡¯t manage to break it. But, he was already aware of it. He dashed towards the priest with his shadow step and channeled his mana into both of his swords.

    ¡°Second Stance- Stealth Dragon w!¡±

    Bang! Crack! Bang!

    His sword shed the dragon¡¯s protection and unlike before, he managed to break it. He instantly used his shadow escape to attack again but the priest retreated a few steps out of his sword¡¯s reach and chanted another spell.

    ¡°Dragon w!¡±

    Priests are very good at spells and these priests have received the dragon blessing. So, each of their spells is not only rted to a dragon but also power.

    When he released the Dragon w, a massive arm of a dragon appeared above him and the arm stretched out its w.

    Brian¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He took back one of his swords and pierced another sword on the ground.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Third Stance- Thunder Dragon Stomp¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Dozens of deadly lightning bolts emerged from his sword and struck everything around him. Nearly four lightning bolts struck the dragon w as well but it didn¡¯t manage to break it.

    Bang! Ssh!

    The w smashed Brian¡¯s head and pped his body to the ground. The nail stretched his back to the neck and dissipated.

    [Warning! Warning! Warning!]

    [Your HP is less than twenty percent]

    ¡®Damn it! A single attack, just a single attack overpowered me. I need to use that right now.¡¯

    Brian instantly took out the red ring from his inventory and wore it.

    [You have wielded Dragon Ring]

    [Your STR has been boosted by three times]

    [Your AGI has been boosted by two times]

    [Your HP has been boosted by two times]

    [Your MP has been boosted by two times]

    [Dragon Temple detected]

    ?(O)??? [Your actions aren¡¯t appreciated by the Dragon Ring]

    [Ring has lost two of its bonus stats]

    [Your STR has returned back to normal]

    [Your AGI has returned back to normal]

    Brian gritted his teeth after seeing. This is why he didn¡¯t use it at first. Because there would be no use except for HP and MP. When he came here for a challenge, he became the enemy of the Dragon Temple.

    And, the ring was the Dragon Ring.

    ¡®I guess, I have no choice now. I must finish it now and go to the Flood Dragon Dungeon soon.¡¯

    Brian gritted his teeth and released his dark mana. His hand slowly turned purple as he dashed towards the priest. Seeing himing so fast, the priest cast dragon protection.

    Brian grips both of his swords and released his dark mana, condensing the image of a hundred arms asura behind him.

    ¡°Fourth Stance- Hundred Arm Asura!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Hundreds of swords shed against the dragon¡¯s protection. The priests saw the barrier slowly breaking and instantly cast another spell.

    Dragon w!

    His hundred arms asura and the dragon w shed head-on while Brian used his sword to break the barrier.

    Bang!

    ¡°ss Ability- Cursed Hands!¡±

    He slide in with his shadow escape and touched the body of the priest with his cursed hand.

    [Curse activated]

    [Dragon Blessing Detected]

    [You have received 10x bacsh for using curse under Dragon¡¯s Blessing]

    ¡®I don¡¯t have time for a bacsh.¡¯

    Brian instantly stops behind the priest and turns around. At this moment, his asura phantom was also broken but the dragon w was still there. He channeled his mana into his swords and swung his upper body.

    ¡°First Stance- Dragon Twister!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Thud!

    The dark tornado sucked in both priest and the dragon w. After a while, the priest fell to the ground with a body full of injuries.

    [You have defeated the priest]

    [You have cleared the quest]

    [You level up]

    [You received 10SP]

    [You level up]

    [You received 10SP]

    [You level up]

    [You received 10SP]

    [Please select your Sub-ss]

    All the injuries he had received disappeared when he leveled up three times. He smiled and looked at dozens of figures in front of him. These were the sses he could choose.

    He scrolled a few times until he finally found that ss.

    Bookworm!

    [You have selected Bookworm as your sub-ss]

    [You have received the strength and weaknesses of your sub-ss]

    [It has been detected that your main ss is Warlock]

    [Your Magic has evolved]

    [You can level up by killing and reading]

    [Your physical and magic stats will increase with each level up]

    [Would you like to Upgrade your ss?]

    Brian looked at these panels with a bright smile on his face. Worth it! The bacsh he is suffering right now is worth it. He knows how deadly this bacsh is but he can only say.

    It¡¯s f*cking worth it.

 Chapter 68 Ely made a Dark Matter Bomb

    [Yes] [No]

    Brian quickly removed his thoughts of bliss and clicked on yes.

    [Please select your ss]

    [Warlock] [Bookworm]

    Without any hesitation, he clicked on the warlock.

    ¡­..

    [Your ss has been upgraded]

    [You have unlocked a new active ability: Hell mes]

    [You have unlocked a new passive ability: Dark Blessing

    [Would you like to upgrade your ss?]

    [Yes] [No]

    When another panel appeared, he once again clicked yes.

    [Please select your ss]

    [Warlock] [Bookworm]

    This time, he selected bookworm otherwise he would have to wait till he reaches lvl.25 to unlock the second ability.

    ¡­¡­..<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    [Your ss has been upgraded]

    [You have unlocked a new active ability: Summon]

    [You have unlocked a new passive ability: Speedreading]

    Finally, no new panel appeared in front of him. Brian was satisfied with all that hard work he has put into the Fire Demon Dungeon and the sacrifice he made in this battle.

    Thinking of sacrifice, his eyes narrowed as he opened his status.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    ?(O)??? Race- Human

    Level- 17

    HP- 180/180 (Dragon Ring 2x) (Cursed- 55% Stamina)

    MP- 180/180 (Dragon Ring 2x)

    XP- 220/327680

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 120 (+180) / AGI- 90 (+90) / VIT- 90

    STM- 90 / INT- 90 / Magic- 100 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.2), Hell me (Lv.1)<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Active Abilities (Bookworm)- Creation (Lv.1), Summon (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1), Dark Blessing (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Bookworm)- Enhanced Memory (Lv.1), Speedreading (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.5), ughtering Crows (Lv.5), Thunderbolt (Lv.5)

    SP- 40

    God¡¯s Coin- 1087

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Healing Potions (8)]

    ¡®Just as I thought. 55% stamina left. Even if my stamina returns to full, I can only use 55% of my total stamina. And, this is even worse for my body in a real-life.¡¯

    ¡®Damn! Can I even stick more than an hour in a bed with such low stamina?¡¯ Brian was frustrated seeing this. After helplessly sighing for a moment, he looked at the priest who was now healed by another priest.

    But, they were ring at him with hatred. Before he was a normal yer but now he was the servant of darkness in their eyes. Brian sighed and left without saying goodbye.

    After he came out, two more notifications appeared in front of him.

    [Your STR has been boosted by three times]

    [Your AGI has been boosted by two times]

    Seeing this, he sighed. He was happy that he got his Dragon Ring effects back.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, not only did I reach level 17 but also got a lot stronger than before. I think I can stay with Charlotte and Ely for a week before ying intensely.¡¯<sub></sub>

    ¡®But then again, I have to clear the Flood Dragon Dungeon to get what I want. I still have 55% of my total stamina. I cany low for a while. In the meantime, I need to figure out a perfect strategy to use Bookworm ss efficiently with Warlock ss.¡¯

    ¡®Originally, I had a n for Shaman ss. Now, I need to make some changes. Anyway, I should leave now.¡¯

    ¡°Log out!¡±

    Without wasting any time, he logged out of the game. His consciousness returned back to his mind and he opened his eyes. He opened the pod and slowly walked out of it.

    Beep1 Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!

    He frowned upon hearing the rm. He dashed towards theputers and saw Ely typing on the keyboard while Charlotte standing next to her with a worried expression.

    Then, his eyes fell on a small purple ball under the five mechanical arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you creating a Dark Matter Bomb with such instability?¡± Brian frowned as he asked while rushing next to her.

    When he reached there, Ely turned around. She had big tears falling down her cheeks. When she saw Brian, she jumped into his embrace.

    ¡°Waaaaa- waaaa- sorry, daddy, I mess up¡­ waaaaa!¡±

    Brian was shocked when he saw her crying. He instantly understood the situation. Ely didn¡¯t create the bomb knowingly. His eyes trembled. He hurriedly pushed Ely to Charlotte¡¯s embrace and took a seat.

    ¡°Lily, activate all defense systems in case anything goes wrong¡±

    ¡°Tell me the properties of the bomb! Use the Dark Matter stabilizer to change the frequency of the dark matter. Recalibrate the energy output and change the output of dark matter back to 3.5 ounces¡±

    Suddenly, a small hand clutched his sleeve. He turned around and saw Ely looking at him with a teary face. Her arms were wrapped around Charlotte¡¯s neck.

    Brian smiled and patted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetie! We will talkter. Daddy needs to stabilize this thing.¡±

    Turning around, he looked at all the information Lily gave him. Then, he turned around and looked at Ely with suspicion but he didn¡¯t think too much and startedmanding Lily.

    ¡°Lily, activate the dark matter container! Use the Function T-235 and stabilize the bomb!¡±

    Aftermanding her, Brian finally turned around and spread his arm. Ely jumps into his embrace and starts crying out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetie! It¡¯s normal to create one or two bombs in ab. But, how did you find out the method? I thought I had locked it inside my private database.¡±

    Although I sounded easy and sweet, Charlotte noticed some suspicion in my eyes and looked at Ely with confusion. Even she was confused by this. A few minutes ago, she heard the rm going crazy and rushed down.

    She saw Ely crying and ming herself for identally creating a dark matter bomb inside theb. She couldn¡¯t me Ely because she seemed so scared that it was the first time she had seen Ely like this.

    Ely didn¡¯t reply. She just kept sobbing on his arm. She was scared. She was trembling in his arms.

    ¡®Why? Why did I listen to her? I almost killed everyone. I am so foolish. I am such an idiot. I am so stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid.¡¯

    Ely felt rage when she thought about her but suddenly she remembered a few words and her rage vanished.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t want daddy to die in the future, help me! It is the only way to keep daddy alive.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t want to believe in her but she knew everything, even the secrets that she hasn¡¯t told her mom. Nobody should¡¯ve known about that except for her.

    Brian sighed. Ely didn¡¯t reply means something was really off. But, he didn¡¯t want to me Ely. Ely made a mistake because this was something out of her understanding.

    Using dark matter to create a special fuel that he calls ¡®Space-Time Fuel¡¯ was one of his secrets and abandoned this project. Space-Time Fuel was required to time-travel.

    But, the entire concept of time travel didn¡¯t work and he abandoned this project three years ago. He didn¡¯t expect someone to reinitiate this project. The only problem is that he doesn¡¯t know who.

    But, no matter who that person might be, it managed to convince Ely to run this experiment. Brian took a deep breath and looked at Charlotte.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t cooked anything, right?¡±

    Charlotte suddenly smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go out and eat today.¡± Brian patted Ely¡¯s head and slowly pulled her chin up.

    ¡°Look at your daddy!¡± Seeing those eyes dodging to look at him, Brian smiled.

    Ely took a little more time to adjust. When she looked at him, Brian rubbed her head and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry about making mistakes! You are just a kid. No matter how smart you are, you need to live as a kid.¡±

    ¡°And, if you make any mistakes, don¡¯t worry, daddy will fix them for you. He will do anything for you, sweetie!¡±

    Hearing his words, those dried eyes suddenly let out tears once again. She rubbed her arms around him and cried.

    ¡®Mommy, I broke this while ying. Can you help me fix it?¡¯

    ¡®Ely, how many times have I told you? You need to fix your mistakes by yourself.¡¯

    ¡®But mommy, that Ryan asked his mother to fix his toy and she did it.¡¯

    ¡®Ely, you and Ryan are people from different worlds. He is just a son of a maid. You are the daughter of the smartest mind in this world and also the strongest person in the world.¡¯

    ¡®Mommy, is that why you married daddy? Because he is the smartest man.¡¯

    ¡®Of course not ¡­. But, you don¡¯t need to know this now. Go and fix it yourself. I am busy right now.¡¯

    At that time, she didn¡¯t understand the difference between her mother and Ryan¡¯s mother. She thought she was special and needs to grow like a special person.

    Slowly, a smile appeared on her lips as she snuggled her face against his chest.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need to be special. I am just happy being my daddy¡¯s Ely.¡¯

    But, slowly a trace of helplessness appeared in her eyes.

    ¡®Is this the reason why future me never called her ¡®mommy¡¯ while talking to me?¡¯

 Chapter 69 [Bonus chapter] Ely was punished

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°5 more minutes! I just need to put on this makeup.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s voice rang from the room rendering Brian helpless. He sighed and sat on the sofa. He swiped his watch and virtual protection appeared.

    ¡°Lily, did you find anything about the person who took out Celestial Killing Bomb?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I have run three fun scans in the entire New Gods system and the only thing I could find that could be traced for this person was one ount being deleted from the server.¡±

    ¡°Oh! A hundred-level ount deleted from the server? But, we should still have the DNA sample and the information about that ount, right? Did you find anything?¡± Brian asked with a look of excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°Sir, the information I got is kinda hard to believe,¡± Lily replied with her virtual eyes filled with shock.

    ¡°Come on! There is nothing that is hard to believe in science. Everything has a reason and ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, the person whose ount was deleted somehow hacked into the main processor and deleted all the information rted to that person. There is not a single trace left.¡±

    ¡°¡­.. Now, that is indeed to believe. Someone hacked into my ount, someone! Isn¡¯t this interesting? My daughter just tried to make the Space-Time Fuel. And, someone just hacked my firewall.¡±

    ¡°And, no one on this earth should be able to do it at least not within two more years. So, who do you think is the most suspicious person?¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you pulling my legs? Isn¡¯t it obvious? A person traveled back in time and is currently doing everything. But, we do not have any information about that person. So, we do not know who that person could be.¡± Lily rolled her virtual eyes and answered.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°You are a little wrong, Lily. Just think about it! Except for me and some core members of UMA, nobody knows about the Celestial Killing Bomb¡¯s real use. And, the person also is believable enough to convince Ely.¡±

    ¡°Ely is a smart girl. She wouldn¡¯t tamper with the Dark matter unless it is really important stuff and the person who convinced her is also very close.¡± Brian specte as his smile got wider.

    ¡°Sir, can I ask you something?¡± Lily suddenly questioned which made Brian curious.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Why did you decide to be ignorant of her presence and Miss Charlotte¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Hearing this question, Brian was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and shook his head ¡°You do ask some tough questions. How about you figure this out yourself? I will give you a clue. Why do you think I created the Celestial Killing Bomb?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­. I understand, sir.¡± Lily remained silent for a moment before she realized the situation and nodded her head.

    ¡°You have an ability to choose the best solution from infinite solutions. I trust you got the best idea as to why I did it.¡± Brian smiled and turned around. He was looking at the window.

    ¡®Mom, Dad, is this what being a parent feels like? I don¡¯t feel any hate against them anymore. I even epted Charlotte. Dad, I want to be just like you. I want to be a great father.¡¯

    At this moment, Brian had a big smile on his face. Finally, the door opened and two of them walked out. Charlotte was wearing a high red dress that covers her from her neck to her feet.

    Her arms were covered with transparent red sleeves. She was wearing ck high heels as well. On other hand, Ely was wearing her usual ck dress and had a strange gloomy look on her face.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian instantly understood why. She was waiting all this time for Charlotte to get ready. He couldn¡¯t help butugh while keeping his mouth close.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ely snorted and walked out of the mansion. Charlotte hurriedly rushed near her while Brian also walked out whilemanding.

    ¡°Lily, turn off the Secret Protocol Defense except for the cameras!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    With thatmand, Brian was finally rxed as he left the mansion. They took the car and went to the biggest hotel in Zone C. For some reason, Brian didn¡¯t mind spending money on his daughter and Charlotte.

    Before, he wouldn¡¯t have cared where he eats. But now, he always wants the best for his lover and his daughter.

    After they reached the hotel, they booked a separate room and ordered some food. While waiting, Brian suddenly remembered something and spoke.

    ¡°Charlotte, I forgot something to tell you. I am going to invite someone asionally to myb. His name is Nn. He is a smart kid, currently working on Dark Matter. And, he can also teach Ely.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ely shouted which surprised both of them. She pointed at Brian and said, ¡°Only daddy is allowed to teach me.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Brian rubbed his hair and sighed.

    ¡°By the way, did you make any friends at the academy today?¡± <sub></sub>

    Ely shook her head and said ¡°No but I did smash a student¡¯s face. Daddy, he was teasing me for being a witch. Daddy, do these red eyes make me look like a witch?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Those eyes only make you beautiful. And, you are a vampire, not a witch. But, did the headmaster call you because of what you did?¡± Brian got a little worried when he heard that she punched a student.

    Ely didn¡¯t speak but rather looked away. Seeing this, Brian suspiciously pulled her chin and asked ¡°Did you get into some trouble?¡±

    Ely refused to speak but she knew she had to answer no matter how hard she tries to hide.

    Ding! Dong!

    Suddenly, the bell rang which widened her eyes. Smirking at Brian, she rushed far from him.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Seeing her behavior, Charlotte chuckled and responded. The waiter came in bringing their orders. After putting them on the tablet, he left. Just when Ely went to eat, Brian pulled her closer and asked.

    ¡°Did you get into trouble?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat.¡± Ely made teary eyes.

    ¡°First, you exin the entire situation, or else, no food for you!¡± Brian strictly replied.

    Finally, Ely got no choice but to exin. On her first day, she tried to be friends with everyone but the first person she asked was a boy who called her a witch.

    Ely punched him and knocked him unconscious. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t any fatal injury. Ely was called into the headmaster¡¯s office where she barely escaped suspension.

    But, she now has to take the extra sses about morality, disciple, and power control. These were the sses every student who gets into trouble has to take.

    And, the worse thing for her is that the boy she punched also needs to take the sses. After hearing her story, Brian didn¡¯t control hisughter anymore.

    He was really happy that his daughter was finally mixing up with the people even if the path is a bit wrong.

    Finally, they continued eating their food and while they are at it, Charlotte spoke.

    ¡°Brian, I think we should tell Ely about us. I don¡¯t want to hide this from her anymore.¡±

    This sentencepletely turned off Brian¡¯s mind for a moment. He looked at her with a nk expression. He really couldn¡¯tprehend what she just said.

    Ding1

    The spoon on Ely¡¯s hand fell on the te making a sound that woke him up.

    ¡°Look, Ely is already suspicious. I don¡¯t want to build a rtionship based on lies. I don¡¯t want to raise Ely as a caretaker or an aunt. I might not be her mother but I still want to raise her as a stepmother.¡±

    When Charlotte said that, Ely lowered her head not knowing what she was thinking. Brian suddenly patted her head and shook his head at Charlotte.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter to make any decision now, especially for rtionships.¡±

    But suddenly, Ely shook her head and that threw off Brian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No¡­. mother and you are totally different¡­.. And, I like being with you.¡±

    At this moment, her hand caught his sleeve as she continued ¡°You don¡¯t think of me as someone special. You love me as your daughter even though we just met.¡±

    ¡°When I came to you, I was afraid that you won¡¯t like me or even outright hate me. But, you came out of the life you wanted to live just for me. You became what you had left behind.¡±

    ¡°You did all that for me¡­ Daddy, if she makes you happy, then I don¡¯t want to be a spoiled kid and stop you. But, can you please give the mother a chance?¡±

    When she asked that, she almost cried while looking at her.

    Brian smiled at her and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°You are wrong. You are always special in my heart. Because you are my daughter. And being your father, you will always be special in my eyes. As for the issues about your mother, are you sure you are asking the correct person?¡±

    When he said that, Ely¡¯s eyes widened. She slowly crawled out of his embrace and moved near Charlotte. But before she could speak, Charlotte put her finger on her lips and smiled.

    ¡°I will give her a chance if she is willing to be a good wife and a good mother but if she fails you and Brian, I will stand against her.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    A surprise bonus chapter for you guys. If you are enjoying this book, then don¡¯t forget to vote golden tickets you have umted. It motivates me to write more. And, I might start uploading two chapters a day from tomorrow.

 Chapter 70 New Threat! Conqueror of Three Galaxies, Emperor Wraith

    Young Elenor stood in front of the mansion and spoke.

    ¡°SleepyDragon Awaken!¡±

    ¡°Voice Recognized! All systems are online! Hello Miss Elenor, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Deactivate all defensive mechanisms and turn off all cameras.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    ¡°Open the main gate!¡±

    With hermands, the main gate opened up. With a big smile on her face, Young Elenor walked inside.

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    Young Elenor continued walking inside the house and stopped a few steps away from the ce the elevator emerges. With anothermand, the floor split apart and an elevator emerges in front of her.

    She enters the elevator and goes straight down to theb. After she walks out of the elevator, a trace of sadness appears in her eyes.

    ?(O)??? ¡°It still looks the same.¡±

    She walks towards the mainputer section and looked around. She saw a giant transparent container containing dark-colored energy inside it. She walks in front of it and the bracelets in her hand changes into a syringe.

    She pierces the container with it and activates the syringe. Suddenly, she pauses for a moment and turned around.

    ¡°Lily, show me all the records that daddy has searched about Lucy Bathory!¡±

    When she said that, nearly dozens of panels appeared around her. Each panel showed different information, some were text, some were videos, and some were just photos.

    She clenched her fists and took a deep breath.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Daddy, it is not worth it. Hopefully, little me will soon forget about her. Because she doesn¡¯t deserve your affection.¡±

    At this moment, her face was covered with tears.

    ¡°Sob! Sob! Why? Why is it so important to you, mommy? Why did I have to bear all this?¡±

    At this moment, she had nothing but a broken heart. After a while, she wiped away her tears and a serious expression appears in her eyes.

    ¡°Daddy, I will aplish my mission. Your daughters won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    At the same time, she hadpletely absorbed the entire fuel. But, she didn¡¯t stop there. She changed another bracelet in her other hand and inserted the same-looking energy inside the container.

    ¡°Daddy has already dropped the Space-Time Project. He shouldn¡¯t be able to find out. And, even if he did, I would be gone by that time.¡±

    ¡°SleepyDragon Code: Nine Dragon Rules the Nine Heaven¡±

    ¡°Ancestral Dragon Mode Activated¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang from the house.

    ¡°Permanently Erase all the information from the moment I entered this house. Code: Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss! Your information will be erased in two minutes, fifty-nine seconds.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Young Elenor rushed out of the mansion. In less than one minute and fifteen seconds, she was already outside the house.

    She tapped her bracelets and a hoverboard appeared in front of her. She stepped on it and tapped her bracelet once again. Her body slowly turned invisible.

    Inside the mansion,

    Lily emerged on her virtual projection. She had a sneaky smile on her face.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Sir was indeed correct. It seems like someone continued Space-Time Project. But, sadly, they don¡¯t know the consequences of tampering with time. I guess nobody can be smarter than Sir.¡±

    ¡°This technology is amazing. The invisibility that covers up the tracespletely! I can¡¯t track her even with all my functioning. I wonder what Sir has nned for this. He did give her the full authority over me.¡±

    Beep! Beep!

    Hearing this tone, she bitterly smiled ¡°I guess I have gone against the instruction for too long. Anyway, Secret Protocol has activated the cameras. Let¡¯s follow the instruction!¡±

    The next second, her body disappeared and reappeared in the same ce.

    ¡°New Information has been recorded in Secret Protocol. Sigh! Unfortunately, even I can¡¯t ess the Secret Protocol. I guess I have to wait until Sir returns home.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Inside the hotel,

    Brian, Charlotte, and Ely were talking while eating. This time they weren¡¯t talking about anything serious but rather just listening to Ely¡¯s school adventures.

    After finishing their meals, they finally returned to the mansion. Charlotte took Ely back to bed while Brian went straight to hisb.

    ¡°Wee back, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Did anything unusual happened, Lily?¡± Brian smiled and asked.

    Lily¡¯s virtual projection appeared in front of him as she shook her head and said.

    ¡°Nothing unusual happened, sir! But, I do receive some information in the Secret Protocol. Would you like to open it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Why else do you think I kept the secret protocol in my house?¡± Brian smirked andmanded.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Secret Protocol Code: Heaven Defying Dragon¡±

    Lily nodded her head as a new panel appeared in front of him.

    ¡°essing Secret Protocol! Sir, I have found a new video. Opening it!¡±

    With hermand, the video file opened. It was the entire video from the outside of the mansion to theb. He saw a girl nearly at the age of sixteen. This girl was none other than Ely but not Ely from the current time but rather from the future.

    After watching the entire video, Brian touched his chin as a serious expression appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It was a good thing I gave her the master control or else she wouldn¡¯t feel secure crying in front of the cameras all around the mansion. It seems matter has gotten a lot serious in the future.¡±

    ¡°It seems like I died.¡±

    ¡°But, it shouldn¡¯t be possible, sir. Unlike the strongest person in the world who tries to kill you, there should no one who can destroy that protection.¡± Lily spoke with a bit of confusion in her tone.

    ¡°You are right. If I use the Heavenly Dragon Guard, nobody should be able to kill me head-on. O course, I can¡¯t kill anyone either. But, what if the person who killed me in the future is the strongest person?¡±

    Lily looked puzzled as she asked ¡°But Sir, isn¡¯t she trying to win your affection? From all the information we have gathered, it seemed like she is trying to create a positive image of herself in your mind. Why would she kill you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we need to find, Lily. That¡¯s what we need to find. And something is bothering me even more. Whoeverpleted my Space-Time Theory should know the consequences of time travel, but still decided to do it.¡±

    ¡°Was it to kill Ely? If so, this n is quite brilliant. I have to act fast and send her back to her timeline before the Time Corps spots the tampering of space-time.¡±

    ¡°Lily, analyze the entire video and find out her energy radiation. Use the full control system to extend the Energy Radiation Detector around the world. Find her as soon as possible.¡± Brian¡¯s mood only got serious as he asked her.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Lily replied and disappeared.

    Brian turned around and sat on his chair.

    ¡°In any case, I need to divert the attention of the Time Corps until I send her back. And more importantly, Yawn¡­¡±

    ¡°Why am I feeling so tired and sleepy so soon?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! It seems like this is my limit for now. A forty-five percent drop in stamina in the real world is really a hassle. After I settle things with the future Ely, I should finish the Flood Dragon Dungeon and cure this weakness.¡±

    ¡°By the way, send my address to Nn Kreg and invite him over. I want him to make me a new weapon.¡±

    Brian slowly stood up and took the elevator. He returned to the room and saw Charlotteying next to Ely. At this moment, she was simply watching over Ely.

    When he entered, she suddenly reacted and said ¡°You are early.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I feel like I should spend more time in bed.¡± Brian nodded his head and slowly changed his clothes.

    When he finished changing clothes, he noticed Charlotte wasn¡¯t speaking. He turned around and saw her face blushing red. She was pointing at Ely.

    Brian rolled his eyes and walked near her. He flicked her forehead and said ¡°What are you thinking? I mean I should sleep with my family in the bed rather than in a pod alone.¡±

    Saying so, he walked all the way to the other side and get in the bed. Ely was sleeping in the middle while they were on the sides. Charlotte shifted her body closer and so did he.

    They embraced each other while squeezing little ely in the middle and slept.

    ¡­¡­

    Next Morning,

    ¡°Daddy, wake up! I am going to school.¡±

    Ely caught his hand and shook him a few times until Brian finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nine already. How long are you nning to sleep?¡± Ely pouted in front of him. She was wearing a Matt ck coat and a Matt ck skirt. Inside the coat, she was wearing a white shirt and a small tie.

    Her hair was tied into two buns and she was wearing a bag. Hearing her words, Brian slowly stood up while yawning.

    ¡°Lack of stamina is really affecting me! 10 hours of sleep. I haven¡¯t slept that long for four years.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, your assistant guy is waiting outside in the hall. Get ready! My bus has already arrived. I am leaving, bye!¡±

    The little girl rushed out of the room looking a little bit excited. Brian chewed the empty air in his mouth and yawned once again.

    Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!

    ¡°Sir, I have just received a message from Two Million Light Years Away, from Andromeda Gxy. Can I open it now?¡±

    ¡°What the hell? Open it, open it now!¡±

    ¡°Sir, the message is in a voice mail. ying the voice mail.¡±

    ¡°Earthling, this is Emperor Wrath Speaking, conqueror of three gxies, savior of ten gxies, and the leader of Scion Army. My son, Junior Wrath is arriving at your in probably 30 minutes¡±

    ¡°He is sent there for experience so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. But, if his life is ever threatened, my scion army of 10 million Omega-Level Space Fighters will decimate your sr system.¡±

    ¡°I have sent all the information that you need in the next mail. Take good care of my son and also, share your technology with your world. They are hundreds of years backward than you.¡±

    After hearing this mail, Brian pinched his cheek.

    ¡°F*ck! This is not a dream.¡±

 Chapter 71 Emperor Wraith, Advisor Gabriel

    In Andromeda Gxy, Emperor Wraith Pce

    Above the giant golden throne, a man glowing with pale skin was sitting. He had a slender body, wearing a golden gown and a golden crown. Behind him, there were sixteen five pairs of wings.

    He was the Emperor Wraith.

    ¡°Did you retrieve him?¡± He looked at another man standing in front of him and asked. This man also had wings but only four pairs.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty! Young Prince is now safe and sound. But your majesty, this is the third time in one month. If we let someone kidnap our young prince anymore, your reputation might fall and his life might get threatened.¡± The man was holding a tablet in his hand as he spoke.

    ¡°Then, what should we do? My son has been targeted constantly. If we don¡¯t find a way, I would¡¯ve no choice but to destroy those sr systems.¡± Emperor¡¯s Wraith eyes zed with anger as he spoke.

    ¡°As your personal advisor, I do have some advice, your majesty. I have been sending the Instant Transmissions far outside our gxy. And, just a day ago, one satellite from the Spiral Gxy next to us has picked it up.¡±

    ¡°Though when I scanned the transmission, I found that this was only half-awakened. I have sent my Information Gathering Bot to that. It should be there in a few minutes.¡± The middle-aged answered while looking at his tablet.

    ¡°What are you trying to suggest, Gabriel?¡± Wraith asked with a solemn voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, my suggestion is actually simple. Since that was able to pick up my instant transmission, we canmunicate with the people of this. And, with my bot, I will be able to find out every single detail about them in just a matter of minutes.¡±

    ¡°So, my suggestion is actually simple. How about we sent our little prince to that if the situation is suitable? The people who are currently targeting our young prince are the people from our own subsidiarys.¡±

    ¡°If we kill them, it will only cause rebellion. So, we can only wait till Archangel Micheal sessfully evolves our genes 100% so that we can awaken our bloodline for the sixth time, especially your majesty.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Hearing his advisor, Emperor Wraith nodded his head and asked ¡°So, how is Micheal doing? What about other representatives from our subsidiaries¡¯s? How are they doing in Chaos Online?¡±

    Advisor Gabriel brightened his smile and said ¡°The representatives of thoses aren¡¯tpleting that many quests to earn enough Chaos Points. But, Micheal has recently conquered the Floor Fifty and earned enough Chaos Points to evolve our genes to 76%.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before that percentage hits a hundred and we will get the blessing of the Universal Core to evolve once again.¡±

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    ¡°Your Majesty, my bot has reached this blue. Currently, it is scanning the power levels of the people living on this. Oh! Results are out, your majesty.¡± Advisor Gabriel tapped on the screen and a hologram appeared above the screen.

    It showed the picture of ady with silver hair and red eyes alongside a lot of information about her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, thisdy is the only person closest to reaching the Omega Level. And she has also sessfully awakened her bloodline twice.¡±

    With another click, ten different pictures appeared in the hologram as he continued ¡°And, these are the ten humans who have awakened their bloodline once. Your Majesty, let me check the history of this.¡±

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    ¡°Hmm¡­.. Interesting..¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting to make you smile like that?¡± Emperor Wraith looked at his advisor¡¯s smile with confusion and asked.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Your Majesty, my bot is unable to hack all the satellites of this. To be specific, it couldn¡¯t hack one specific satellite, the same satellite that received our transmission.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have got the history of this. This blue known as Earth was a normal that was kept outside the influence of Chaos Online. But thirty years ago, this little was visited by the vampires.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°The vampires started terrorizing this and soon, the Universal Spirit put this into forceful awakening hence it was only half-awakened, giving powers to humans that are just one level below Omega.¡±

    ¡°Soon, the werewolf race also found this but unlike vampires, they started with cooperation thus engaging in war against the vampires. There are still wars going on in many sectors of this but it is now rtively safe.¡±

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    Suddenly, the hologram changed and a picture of another silver hair and red eyes girl appeared but she was a lot younger than the previous one.

    ¡°Interesting! Your Majesty, this little girl is the only creature on that who has awakened her bloodline three times but she is currently eight years old.¡±

    ¡°Her mother is the same vampire who has awakened the bloodline twice but her father¡­ Your Majesty, would you mind waiting for a minute? I think I have found the person who made that satellite.¡±

    Saying so, he extracted the virtual keyboard and started typing on it. He was trying some strange codes and transmitting them to his bot.

    ¡°Interesting! Really interesting! The defense mechanism actually forced me to use the fourth-dimensional codes. It means this person has also learned the fourth dimension codes.¡±

    ¡°Now, now, this is the tech I got from those technopaths. I don¡¯t believe it can¡¯t hack your system.¡±<sub></sub>

    Seeing that crazy smile on his advisor, Emperor Wraith understood that he has gone crazy forpetition. But, he calmly waited. This information was concerning for his child.

    He has already controlled his rage to an absolute minimum. If his son is kidnapped once more, he was afraid that he will destroy these subsidiaries¡¯s.

    Fortunately, those kidnappers seem to know the consequences so not even his hair was harmed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I hacked in. I finally hacked in.¡±

    Gabriel excitedly shouted and a new hologram appeared above his tablet. It was the picture of Brian.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the person whose knowledge has tapped into the fourth dimension but unlike us, he seems to have done it on his own. Not only that, but he is also the father of that little girl.¡±

    ¡°In a normal situation, that girls¡¯ bloodline should have regressed but look at the information I found.¡±

    [Name- Brian Jackson

    Age- 25

    Genes (Awakened)- Unable to find

    Bloodline (Awakened- Unable to find

    Strength- D (-)]

    When the Emperor saw that, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you find his genes and bloodline. It has already been awakened.¡±

    Advisor Gabriel shook his head and said ¡°Your Majesty, even with my technology, I couldn¡¯t find out his genes and bloodline. But, since he was able to improve the bloodline of his daughter, I dare to say that it is not low.¡±

    ¡°I only have two exnations for this. First, he used the Fourth-Dimensional Technology to hide his genes and bloodlines. Second, his bloodline has awakened to the point where our technology can¡¯t detect.¡±

    ¡°I would like to go with the first exnation considering his high level of intelligence. But, I can¡¯t rule out the second possibility. His daughter awakened her bloodline three times from birth. But, it seems impossible.¡±

    Emperor Wraith shook his head and said ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for the second possibility to exist. But, the problem is we haven¡¯t found his history, have we?¡±

    Gabriel shook his head and said ¡°But, I have something else that¡¯s interesting. I found the trace of the Invincible Race on that. It seems that person is a hybrid and only awakened his bloodline recently.¡±

    At this moment, Emperor¡¯s face turned solemn as he spoke ¡°It seems like this is truly not ordinary. So, we will proceed as you have suggested, advisor.¡±

    ¡°My son is only eight years old. That little girl seems to be the same. From her record, she is currently attending an academy. My son should go there as well.¡±

    ¡°Tell him toe here and prepare everything else.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Next Day,

    It was a bright morning but inside a room of a mansion, a man was rushing to finish his morning routine. He wore a new pair of clothes and dashed to the kitchen.

    ¡°Brian, food is ready!¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, I don¡¯t have time to eat. I am going somewhere.¡± Brian hurriedly kissed her cheek and rushed out of the mansion. Nn who was sitting on the couch stared at Brian with confusion.

    Outside the mansion, there was a small size jet ne waiting for him. Under the ne, there was a big metallic ground. Brian entered the ne whilemanding Lily to fly it.

    ¡°Lily, take me to the coordinates sent to us!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The jet ne shot out the thrusters towards the ground and flew up. The thrusters on the back also shot out and the ne moved in a certain direction.

    At this moment, Charlotte had rushed outside the mansion as well. But, she could only see the metallic ground slowly going inside the earth and the ground closing once again.

    She looked at the sky with a trace of worry in her eyes. It felt like Brian was running for his life.

 Chapter 72 Young Prince, Wraith D. Junior

    ¡°Damn! Why did the Omega-Level people find us all of a sudden?¡± Brian clenched his fist while reading the entire text sent from the Andromeda Gxy.

    ¡°Sir, yesterday, I received a strange fluctuation in the defensive system of UMA. I wasn¡¯t sure if someone hacked in. Would you like to check the system performance?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°No¡­ First, scan the main satellite. Then use it to scan the whole earth. Finally, show me the UMA Firewall System performance.¡± Brian shook his head and continued reading the information he got.

    Finally, when things were getting cooled down, something just happened. Not to mention, he hasn¡¯t still solved the situation of his daughter who came from the future.

    After reading the entire text, Brian rubbed his chin and thought ¡®Why would the Emperor of three gxies send his only son to the half-Awakened and threatened to take care of him?¡¯

    ¡®No, I need to find out what¡¯s going on. I can¡¯t let anything go wrong. But, first, let¡¯s wait for Lily¡¯s report!¡¯

    After a minute, Lily finally showed a holographic projection of a small golden spider-like bot hovering in the lower atmosphere.

    ¡°Sir, I detected a high-level scanning function attached to that bot. It seemed to be scanning our. And, I also received some transmission in our main satellite. But, these transmissions were only viruses that were used to pinpoint our location and the earth¡¯s condition.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian thought for a moment and muttered.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.. whoever that might be, he used the Fourth Dimensional Codes to hack into the Firewall System and checked out details. Only after that, Emperor Wraith decided to send his son here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only logical exnation I cane up with. But, it also means he didn¡¯t send his son here for learning. Something must be going wrong with them forcing them to send the prince of the three gxies to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Sir, your analysis is correct. The Firewall was indeed hacked but it was hacked precisely in a way that it won¡¯t send us any notifications.¡± Lily spoke with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Damn! If something happens to that boy, our sr system would be destroyed. Why did he drop off his son so far away? Lily, how long will it take to reach there?¡± Brian clenched his fist and mmed it on the table.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    He was frustrated. He just woke up. He was low on his stamina. And now, he has to go through all this.

    ¡°Sir, we will bete by five minutes,¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°Damn it! I hope that boy won¡¯t do anything. If only this ne could go any faster.¡± Brian gritted his teeth but quickly tried to rx.

    Bang! Whoosh!

    Bam!

    But, suddenly, the thrusters released an enormous power and the ne¡¯s speed simply doubled up. Brian flew back and collided against the wall.

    ¡°Lily, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Sir, the ne is currently using 200% of its power on its thrusters. I believe it somehow listened to you and acted on its own. Wait¡­.. Sir, your powers have improved.¡± At first, her expression was simple but when she realized this situation, her voice got so loud that it shook the ne for a moment.

    ¡°My power improved? But, I didn¡¯t feel¡­ wait, why did this ability of my improve? ording to my estimation, it should¡¯ve improved after I reached lvl.30.¡±

    ¡°And, I can now make the technology do my bidding?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes widened when he looked at his hands and analyzed his own ability.

    ¡°Sir, congrattion! Your ability has improved.¡± Lily rushed in front of him in her virtual form and jumped to cheer him up.

    ¡°Yeah, but we still got a problem to solve first. Damn! So many things are happening too fast that I can¡¯t even keep track of everything.¡± Brian was still angry despite his ability being improved.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    The thing that he hates the most is if things don¡¯t go as he ns. Thinking of the, he couldn¡¯t help but remember the first day he met Ely.

    From that moment on, everything in his life took so many turns that he doesn¡¯t even know whether to me Ely for this or not.

    ¡°Sir, we reached our destination. We are one minute early.¡± The ne slowlynded in a desert and Brian walked out.

    He looked around and except for the sands, he couldn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°That guy literally scanned the whole. Why couldn¡¯t drop his son at my ce?¡±

    ¡°Sir, calm down! Your anger level is soaring after this morning.¡± Lily worriedly spoke but her words only made him angrier.

    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down after that bastard threatened to destroy my sr system? Damn it! I feel like dropping thousands of Anti-Matter Bomb on his.¡±

    ¡°Sir, calm down! You are letting your anger control you like before. You promised your parents to never use technology for harming others.¡± Lily spoke with a solemn voice and the next moment a white light appeared in front of them.

    Brian took a deep breath and calmed down. Yes, he promised his parents to not use the technologies to hurt others. He can¡¯t break his promise, not until a situation like Ely¡¯s happens again.

    The white light made a pir and slowly, the pir disappeared and a kid walked out. This kid had a pair of white wings behind him. He looked incredibly handsome with his blue eyes and white hair.

    He had slender arms and was wearing a golden gown.

    Cute!<sub></sub>

    When Brian saw this kid, he could only say one word.

    Cute!

    He felt like even Ely¡¯s cuteness pales inparison to his. Even Lily was virtually drooling over his cuteness.

    ¡°Are you the one father spoke about?¡± But when he spoke, he sounded a lot arrogant. There was a trace of disdain in his tone.

    ¡°Yes! My name is Brian Jackson. From now on, you will live with me.¡± Brian didn¡¯t mind his tone. He was the son of an emperor. How could he not be arrogant?

    The young prince nodded his head and stayed silent.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡± Brian frowned and asked.

    The young prince looked at him and asked ¡°Didn¡¯t my father already tell my name?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t speak. He turned around and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ?(O)??? The young prince frowned at Brian¡¯s attitude and spoke ¡°Hey, I am the son of the Emperor of three gxies. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling in front of me?¡±

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Brian turned around and pointed a gun at his forehead.

    ¡°Listen, kid, I am already in a bad mood. If you dare to show that arrogance in front of me, I will sell your information to your worst enemies and deliver you to them or I will shoot you down with the dark matter bullet that will copy your entire body and create a clone that willpletely follow my instruction.¡±

    ¡°Understand?¡±

    When he said that, the young prince¡¯s eyes widened and the next moment, he bursts into tears.

    ¡°Waaaaa! You, you are bullying me. Waaaaa¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaaa!¡±

    Brian couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head with confusion.

    Fuck! He is the son of an emperor?

    He is no different than other kids.

    Wait, he is a kid.

    At this moment, I regretted threatening this kid. I quickly put away my gun and rubbed his hair.

    ¡°I am just joking with you. Don¡¯t cry! If you cry, the monsters from this desert wille at you.¡±

    The young prince stopped crying and looked at him but the next moment, he continued crying once again. Brian finally couldn¡¯t bear it and lifted him in his arms and walked towards the ne.

    ¡°If you stop crying, I will take you to the academy where you can meet a lot of friends.¡±

    Finally, the young prince stopped crying and asked ¡°Really?¡±

    Brian was a little startled by this. He nodded his head and said ¡°But, you can¡¯t act with your arrogance in the academy, or else you would be punished.¡±

    ¡°Are those friends all humans?¡± The young prince wiped away his tears and asked.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Some of them are vampires, some are werewolves and some are humans. You will be the first angel to join this academy.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry now?¡±

    The young prince nodded his head and this time, he seemed more polite than before.

    ¡°My girlfriend makes delicious food. After eating, I will drop you at the academy.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The young prince nodded his head and hesitated before asking ¡°You won¡¯t sell me to bad guys, right?¡±

    Brian was surprised for a moment and immediately understood the situation. He smiled and rubbed his head.

    ¡°Of course not, I only said to make you more polite. Remember, this is not your. No one knows you. So, they might harm you if you keep acting like a prince. On earth, you are not a prince anymore. You are just Wraith D. Junior.¡±

    The young prince nodded his head and tightened his grip around Brian¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t sell me to bad guys!¡±

 Chapter 73 Returning to the mansion

    After ten minutes, they finally reached the mansion. His nended on that exact spot and after they got out, it went inside thend.

    ?(O)??? Seeing this, the young prince looked at Brian and asked ¡°My father¡¯s advisor said someday he would like to talk to you about science.¡±

    Brian was initially stunned as he asked ¡°Is he the one who sent the transmission to my satellite and also sent the bot here?¡±

    The young prince nodded his head and said ¡°Yes, his name is Gabriel. He is my father¡¯s most trusted subordinate and also his advisor. He is the only person in our empire who can use the Fourth Dimensional Codes to create the technologies that surpass our normal technologies.¡±

    ¡°Interesting! Now, I also want to meet him.¡± Brian smirked as he thought about this advisor.

    ¡°By the way, I heard you have a daughter who has awakened her bloodline three times from birth. Is she strong? Is she S-Rank already or has she reached King-Rank?¡± The young prince curiously asked with his sparkling eyes.

    Brian narrowed his eyes. The nine ranks that humans have divided are all under S-Rank.

    Most of the superior vampires are S-Rank. They are very strong but the King-Rank creatures are even stronger. The top ten superheroes are king rank. And, above the King-Rank is Emperor-Rank.

    Only one person in this world has reached Emperor Rank. That person is none other than Lucy Bathory. Above the Emperor-Rank is Omega-Rank. There isn¡¯t a single Omega-Rank on their while Emperor Wraith has more than a million of Omega-Rank.

    Brian sighed. This is why he was angry and helpless. The earth won¡¯t stand a chance against them. Barely thousands of people are reaching S-Rank after the creation of New Gods.

    Brian shook his head and asked, ¡°If a little kid like her could be S-Rank, do you think your father would¡¯ve sent you here?¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°What? But, she has awakened her bloodline three times. I have only awakened it twice and I am already an S-Rank. Wait, then how strong are you?¡± The young prince looked at him with some doubts in his mind.

    Brian smiled and rubbed his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that now if I want to survive, your father shouldn¡¯t be able to kill me. That is if I leave everything behind. Anyway, since you are here, you shouldn¡¯t use your powers a lot, or else, you would really get into some trouble.¡±

    Brian opened the door and walked in with the young prince who was still confused about what Brian just said to him.

    ¡®Lily, I don¡¯t understand something. I am sure if I utilize the Heavenly Dragon Guard, nobody can kill me. But, then why did I die in the future?¡¯

    In his mind, Lily answered ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t use the Heavenly Dragon Guard. After all, Sir, you know the consequences of using the Heavenly Dragon Guard and if the person who killed is someone you don¡¯t want to kill, then why would you use the Heavenly Dragon Guard?¡±

    ¡®You are right. I need to find out the answers. More importantly, I can¡¯t just rely on Heavenly Dragon Guard. Using it means leaving everything, my past, present, and future behind, just to keep myself alive.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that. Now, I want to live with my daughter and Charlotte. I must create something else that can protect my family.¡¯

    Suddenly, Lily spoke ¡°But Sir, you promised your parents that you wouldn¡¯t use the technology to harm others. Are you going to break your promise?¡±

    ¡®Lily, I will keep my promise but what if something happens to Ely or Charlotte? Do you think the promise matters more than them? My parents forced me to make such a promise which is why they died.¡¯<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®I am not going to repeat this mistake. I will do everything I can to keep my family safe. I am not going to leave Ely helpless and alone. I am not going to hold back anymore.

    ¡°As you wish, sir! Then, I will help you to the best of my abilities.¡±

    Brian smiled as he finally calmed down. The anger that was slowly consuming him vanished like it was never there. Suddenly, he noticed a change.

    The hatred that he had in his heart for so long haspletely vanished. He thought for a moment and tried to remember the day hone his parents were killed by the vampire.

    But the next second, an image of Ely appeared in his mind. Another image of Charlotte came to his mind. And another image were three of them came to his mind.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even get angry. He took a deep breath and suddenly noticed a palm swinging in front of him.

    ¡°Brian, are you there? Why are you lost in your own thoughts?¡±

    His eyes caught the light and finally, he saw Charlotte in front of him.

    ¡°I am sorry. I got lost in some thoughts.¡± Brian replied with a smile.

    Seeing that smile, Charlotte sighed a breath of relief.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You are finally alright. I worried sick.¡±

    Normally, Brian always smiles when he responds but today, she didn¡¯t see him smiling while he was leaving the mansion. She was worried if something bad happened.

    ¡°By the way, who is this cute little boy?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes twinkled when she looked at the boy once again. Seeing the wings behind, she knew he wasn¡¯t a human or a vampire or a werewolf.

    She has never seen such a cute boy in her life. Her hands were trembling. She wanted to pinch his cheeks but she didn¡¯t know anything about him. So, she held back.

    Nn was also watching him with amazement. He didn¡¯t expect the first day he came to Brian¡¯s mansion, that he will see a cute boy with wings.

    ¡°His name is Wraith D. Junior. As you can see, he has wings andes from an Angel Race. His parents are busy with some gctic situations so they drove him here. He will be staying with and going to the same academy as Ely.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte thought for a moment and suddenly her eyes narrowed. She leaned closer to Brian and asked ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to fix Ely with him right? She is way too young.¡±

    Brian rolled his eyes after hearing that. Why would he do something like that? But suddenly, a thought came to his mind. The next moment, he leaned next to the young prince with cold eyes ad said.

    ¡°Boy, just because you are living with us doesn¡¯t mean you can hit on my daughter. If you dare to make any move, I will teleport you to the middle of the sun.¡±

    Hearing his words, the young prince¡¯s eyes changed once again and he started crying.

    ¡°Waaaa, waaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Wraith, don¡¯t cry! He is just joking with you. He won¡¯t do anything to you while I am here.¡± Charlotte pulled the little boy to her embrace and patted his head.

    She looked at Brian and red.

    Although he was overprotective, this was way too much for a little kid. Seeing that gaze, Brian swiftly turned his head at Nn.

    ¡°Sorry that I made you wait.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Should Ie tomorrow?¡± Nn shook his head and asked.

    Brian thought for a moment and said ¡°How about we have some breakfast first? I was originally going to teach you the Dark Matter interaction with nano chips and explosives but I am going to be busy.¡±

    Saying so, he walked to his room and returned with a pen drive.

    ¡°I have stored all the information in this pen drive. Read it and try to understand it properly. After that, make a proper experiment and send it to me. If your experiment is good, I will give you a call and you can work in myb.¡±

    Hearing his words, Nn¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Really? I can work with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course! But first, breakfast!¡± Saying so, he turned around and looked at Charlotte. She was busy pinching his cheeks. The white cheeks had turned red.

    ¡°Ahem! Charlotte, can we have some breakfast? I need to drop Wraith to the academy.¡± Brian asked

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Charlotte reluctantly left his cheek and walked inside the kitchen. The young prince ran to Brian and pulled his pants.

    ¡°I am sorry for crying. I will not cry again. So, can you keep me away from her?¡±

    At first, she seemed very harmless. But, after she started pinching his cheek, he couldn¡¯t say the same. She was even more vicious than Brian in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand why his father sent him here.

    He isn¡¯t even allowed to use his strength unless absolutely necessary. Brian smiled and patted his head.

    ¡°You need to adjust to the surroundings. By the way, can you take back your wings? They will catch a lot of eyes.¡±

    The young prince nodded his head ¡°Normally, we can¡¯t take back our wings since they not only represent our identity but also strength. But, father knew I would need to hide my wings, so he gave me this.¡±

    Saying so, he took out a small chip from his bracelet and attached that chip to his back. In an instant, the wings behind him slowly returned back. It was quite strange.

    Because these wings were made out of bones and white feathers. But while taking them back, it felt like the bones melt into the muscles and the feathers melted into the skin.

    ¡®Interesting! I wonder if I will get any sess on my experiments after I research his blood.¡¯

 Chapter 74 Classroom Drama

    After breakfast, Brian took Nn and Wraith Junior in his car. Nn lived in Zone B as well, so he dropped him near the exit point of Zone B and took Wraith Junior to the academy.

    While on the way, he also asked for the UMA¡¯s director¡¯s authority to help Wraith get into this academy. The rules of this academy are really strict. So, he just told them this was an Omega-Level Threat.

    And, with Brian¡¯s reputation, there was no hesitation from the director. After talking with the headmistress and using the director¡¯s authority, he was able to send Wraith Junior to his ss.

    After that, he returned home with a tired face. He was already low on stamina and now doing all this had made him even more tired.

    ¡­¡­..

    In Whitelock Academy,

    Creek!

    Headmistress opened the door of a ss and walked in.

    ¡°Headmistress!¡± The teacher greeted sir with a surprise on her eyes. The teacher was a middle-ageddy wearing a grey skirt and a white shirt.

    ¡°Teacher Nisa, I have brought a new transfer student to your ss. Please introduce him and start the ss. He will take all of the extra lessons that Student Elenor is taking as well.¡±

    The headmistress handed Wraith Junior to the teacher and left. The ss have just begun so Wraith didn¡¯t miss many sses but it was still humiliating that she had to break the rules of the academy.

    This academy had one main rule. It says ¡®No rules shall be broken¡¯. Now, she was the one who broke the rule.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    After the headmistress left, Nisa looked at Wraith Junior with a surprise on her. She also understood that the headmistress broke the rule which means this boy isn¡¯t an ordinary boy.

    At this moment, a lot of eyes were on him including a pair of red eyes. When those red eyes noticed him, she felt a strange unpleasant feelings in her blood.

    That feeling was mutual. Wraith also felt the same way. He felt disgusting feelings from his blood as if his blood was telling him to stay away from her.

    ¡°Now, Wraith, would you mind introducing yourself?¡± Nisa purposefully smiled and asked.

    Wraith originally wanting to ignore her, remembered the lessons Brian gave him in the car and nodded his head.

    ¡°My name is Wraith D. Junior. I am currently living with my parent¡¯s friend since my parents are out for some work. I am not familiar with your custom and behavior, so forgive me if I make any mistake.¡±

    These were the perfectly taught lines. Brian insisted on him saying this line almost fifty times while they were in the car.

    ¡°Wow! Wraith, are you human? Because you look too good to be a human?¡±

    ¡°Wraith, do you mind sitting next to me?¡±

    ¡°Wraith, I have done all of the homework. I can share them with you.¡±

    Instantly, all the little girls from the sses crowded Wraith. He was too cute from the beginning and when he tried to act innocent, he looked even better.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Students, return to your seats! And, wraith, you please seat next to student Elenor.¡± Even Nisa was charmed by his cuteness. She couldn¡¯t control herself and if there were no students, somebody would be forced to call the FBI.

    ¡°No! Teacher, there are so many seats empty. Why does he have to seat next to me?¡± Ely stood up in a shed and rebuked with an angry face.

    Hearing her words, Nisa instantly returned to her calm self and spoke ¡°Student Elenor, you are currently a new student who has only joined for two days. Student Wraith is also new. And, just like you, he will be taking extra sses as well. So, it would be better if you seat together and be friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends with him?¡± Elenor showed an ugly face when she heard that. She was already annoyed that Wraith was able to get so much attention from her ssmates while she only got one but even that turned out to be bad.

    ¡°Miss, how about you let him sit next to me? Anyway, that would make force those annoying red eyes to look away.¡± Suddenly, a young boy sitting a few seats away from Ely spoke.

    He was a human kid with a pale face. His eyes and hair were ck. He was a handsome little boy. But when he said that, Wraith walked closer to him and suddenly grabbed his shirt.

    ¡°Hey, those red eyes aren¡¯t annoying.¡±

    When he said that, Wraith released intense pressure from his blue eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but look at those red eyes.

    ¡®Though, they are disgusting.¡¯

    ¡°Student Wraith, you can¡¯t use violence in ss.¡± Teacher Nisa spoke coldly but she couldn¡¯t¡¯ get angry. When Wraith turned around, her cold face instantly melted away when she looked at those crystal blue eyes.

    Not just her, every other girl in the ss fell into an illusion for a moment. <sub></sub>

    ¡°Teacher, I would sit at the ce you chose.¡± Wraith took a deep breath and walked to his seat. He had no bag or books. The uniform was also something the headmistress gave him.

    When Wraith reached next to Ely, he noticed her trying to avoid the gaze and sighed. He knew she was a vampire and that¡¯s why he was feeling disgusted by her presence.

    If he represented light, she represented darkness. But, he couldn¡¯t forget Brian¡¯s words.

    ¡®My daughter might be a handful but be nice to her. Her happiness means everything to me.¡¯

    These words wouldn¡¯t have meant anything to him if it wasn¡¯t his own dad who said such things.

    ¡®Son, no matter what happened, if you get into any trouble, call me. Your father will always be there for you. Since you are going to a new where you aren¡¯t a prince, just be a kid and enjoy your life. Your happiness means everything to me.¡¯

    He was a prince, the future ruler of three gxies, the heir to the throne. From a small age, he was always under pressure to be the best. But, his father always wanted him to enjoy his life.

    That¡¯s why he got captured so much. Be prince and stay with guards, or be a kid and enjoy freedom. He chose thetter but the ce and time were wrong.

    So, he understands his father¡¯s words. Now, he is on a new where the first person he met didn¡¯t care about his identity. He was no longer a prince here. He was just Wraith Junior.

    When he sat next to her, Ely slowly turned her head at him. There was a trace of shyness in her eyes as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said.¡±

    Wraith turned his blue eyes at her and whispered ¡°Those aren¡¯t annoying eyes. They are just disgusting.¡±

    Saying so, he looked around without even caring a bit. He was already feeling disgusted by his blood just by sitting next to her. He didn¡¯t want her to look at him.

    ¡°You..¡± Ely bites her lips when she heard that. She was furious but she didn¡¯t want to get in trouble so she kept her mouth shut.

    After Nisa¡¯s period was over, the next period started. It continued until the break.

    ¡°Wraith, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria tougher.¡±

    ¡°Wraith, I will give you my meatballs. They are delicious.¡±

    ¡°Wraith, you didn¡¯t bring any books, you can borrow mine.¡±

    The girls instantly swarmed him as soon as it was broken. While next to him, nobody talked to Ely. She stood up and walked to the cafeteria. Wraith also noticed this but he didn¡¯t think too much.

    ?(O)??? He was already having a hard time sitting next to her because of his blood. Only after she left, did he feel rxed.

    In the cafeteria, Ely took her food, and just while she was choosing her ce to sit, she heard a voice from behind.

    ¡°Hey, annoying eyes!¡±

    When she heard those words, she clenched her fists but she calmed down and turned at him. The student¡¯s name was Adam.

    ¡°That blue eyes boy didn¡¯te with you? I thought he was yourpdog.¡± Adam smirked as he asked. There was anger hidden in his tone.

    Ely looked at him and snorted ¡°Do you want to get punched again?¡±

    She even clenched her fist while holding the tray with her one fist.

    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into trouble?¡± When Adam remembered her punch, he instantly trembled and looked away.

    ¡°Humph! If you have nothing to say, then don¡¯t call me.¡± Ely snorted and walked to the table in front of his. She sat while facing him.

    A few secondster, Adam walked next to her and sat. Ely didn¡¯t understand so he exined.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see those annoying eyes. So, don¡¯t look at me!¡±

    Only then she realized, she was facing him directly. But, this only made her angrier. Her eyes weren¡¯t annoying or disgusting. They are beautiful. She didn¡¯t understand why they are teasing her so much.

    Suddenly, a soft hand touched Adam¡¯s shoulder. He turned around and saw Wraith holding his te.

    ¡°This is my seat. Go sit somewhere else!¡±

 Chapter 75 Unexpected Confession

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Mr. ocean eyes. But, you can only sit next to her in ss.¡± Adam turned around and smirked at him with disdain in his eyes.

    Wraith narrowed his eyes but before he could speak, Adam continued.

    ¡°Besides, your fans are waiting for you. Look! They can¡¯t bear to see you here.¡±

    At this moment, Ely turned around and asked ¡°Don¡¯t you find my eyes disgusting? Why do you want to sit next to me?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting? Come on, there has to be a limit to how much you can say.¡± Adam rolled his eyes at Wraith and spoke with disdain.

    Wraith opened his mouth but he couldn¡¯t refuse. Suddenly, a tended on the table and someone caught both of them by their cors.

    ¡°If you think her eyes are annoying and disgusting, then go and see your own eyes in the mirror.¡±

    When Ely heard this voice, her eyes widened. She turned around and her mouth opened wide.

    ¡°Lily!¡±

    Lily pulled them away from the table and sat next to Ely. She smiled and asked.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have already joined the academy?¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance yesterday.¡± Ely bites her lips and lowered her head.

    Lily giggled and patted her head.

    ¡°I know. You punched him in the face yesterday.¡± Saying so, she stopped smiling and looked at Adam.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You are the son of Gabriel, the first superhero of mankind and you are wasting your time bullying someone, and a girl on top of that.¡±

    Adam lowered his head with shame and Lily turned her head at Wraith.

    ¡°And you, just because you are cute and a boy, don¡¯t think that you can get away with this. If you call her eyes disgusting once again, I will tie you with ropes and spank you.¡±

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s face turned red with weird imaginationing on her head.

    ¡°Lily, what happened? Your face is all red.¡± Ely looked at her with confusion and asked.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that the same face that she makes him when her father does something to her?¡¯

    Her eyes widened. She immediately caught lily¡¯s shoulder and said ¡°Lily, you can¡¯t like this guy. He is a jerk, a total jerk.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Hey, I am right here.¡± Wraith felt annoyed when she called him a jerk.

    ¡°What are talking about? I am just feeling hot. That¡¯s all.¡± Lily felt ashamed of her thoughts and immediately calmed down. She was even more annoyed when Ely said she liked him.

    Well, he was handsome but nothing more than that. She didn¡¯t even know him properly.

    ¡°Well, what are you doing here? If you can¡¯t watch her eyes, go away!¡± Lily looked at them and tried to chase them away but to her surprise. Both of them walked in front of them and sat.

    ¡°My legs are tired. I need to eat something before I walk.¡± Adamzily sighed and started eating his food.

    As for Wraith, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just lowered his head and continued eating. Ely and Lilly dumbfoundedly stared at them and silently eat their food.

    On other hand, the break was over before they could finish it. It seemed like they wasted too much time arguing than eating food. So, they hurriedly ended the food and then rushed back to the ss.

    But unfortunately, they werete. The cafeteria had a strict rule that you need to wash the dishes before you leave. So, they spent so much time eating thest bites and washing the dishes, they didn¡¯t reach ss before the teacher entered.

    And, they were punished to stand outside the ss for the entire ss. It was quite a hard punishment for the students who were only two minuteste. But, considering how seriously they take the rules, it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise.

    And now, Ely had to stand between them outside for forty minutes. And, it got even more boring for her when they didn¡¯t even speak a word. At this moment, she even wished they would¡¯ve teased her for her eyes.<sub></sub>

    Unfortunately, none of that happened.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the mansion,

    ¡°Good Afternoon, how was your sleep?¡± Charlotte turned her head at Brian who had juste out of the bedroom while yawning and asked. After understanding his situation, she didn¡¯t find it difficult to adjust.

    ¡°It was good. I restored some strength to do something tasks.¡± Brian nodded his head and went near the sink and washed his face.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Ahem! So, are you going to fill me up on about the boy?¡± Charlotte asked. She was really curious about this whole situation.

    It happened so fast that she didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Brian wiped away the water with a towel and sat on a sofa, next to her. He rested his neck and looking at the ceiling, he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just got caught in the middle of two big forces. We can¡¯t fight them so we have no choice but to stay quiet.¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not what I mean. I want to more about this world. You seem to know a lot and we haven¡¯t got time to talk much. Now, we have a little time. You are not going to do anything. So, tell me more about this world.¡± Charlotte spoke.

    She moved next to him and wrapped her arms around him, acting a bit spoiled. Brian sighed and rubbed her head as he spoke.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start with the beginning. I also have a lot of things that I wanted to share with you. Now seems like a perfect time. Anyway, around thirteen years ago, when I was twelve, I wrote a theory.¡±

    ¡°I told you before that I can talk to the technologies, right? Well, when I was twelve, I discovered a small chip that was actually a quantumputer. I still don¡¯t know how it ended up there but now, I feel like it is rted to my parents.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, after I got that chip, I learned more about Quantum Physics and Quantum World. I found a way to create a device that can navigate us inside the Quantum World. From there, I learned that time travel is actually possible.¡±

    ¡°So, I started working on a new project. But, the problem was funding. I had no intention to let my parents know about this even though they eventually find out. So, I had to find a way to fund my projects.¡±

    ¡°During this time, I found a ck market. It wasn¡¯t the ck market on earth but rather a ck market of the universe. I studied how it works and started finding materials that could help me achieve time travel.¡±

    ¡°As for how this works, it¡¯s quite simple. You create virtual assistance of yourself that can enter a tform of a virtual reality created at the center of our gxy. Only thes with the technology strong enough can enter this tform.¡±

    ¡°So, when I was dealing with the ck market, I managed to learn a lot about this universe. But, of course, the main thing that I learned was Chaos Online. My New Gods is actually based on Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°And, the reason I left everything just to focus on getting stronger was also to enter this game. But, only one person from a can enter this game. That person will also determine the fate of that.¡±

    ¡°In fact, the amount of Zero-Point Energy and the bloodline of humans or other races in ours can be improved by entering this game and leveling up.¡±

    ¡°Of course, at that time, I was only focused on time travel. So, I ignored everything else and focused on creating the time travel suit. I got the funding after I sold my unique algorithm and technology on the ck market. And, Ipleted my time travel suit. But, when I created that, I got discovered by a special corps that keeps the timelines in check.¡±

    ¡°I thought they would imprison me or even kill me but strangely enough, they only warned me not to use the time travel and let me go. After that, I stopped the project, ripped up the final pages of my theory, and decided to keep it as an iplete theory.¡±

    ¡°I thought nobody would find out but my parents did. They somehow find out what I did and forced me to make a promise that I will never create or use the technology that would hurt others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why even though I was in a rage after my parents died, I only created the bomb that will alter their genes. I still wanted to keep my promise but it seems like I can¡¯t keep it for long.¡±

    ¡°My ability tomunicate with technologies has improved. Now, I want to find out something. I want to find out how I am. Why do I have these powers? Why I am so ahead of the rest of the humans on the earth?¡±

    Saying so, Brian looked at her and said ¡°It¡¯s going to be an exhausting journey.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte shook her head and put it on his shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind going through anything with you.¡±

    At this moment, Brian suddenly got down from the sofa and got on one knee. He put his hand in his pocket and took out something. He raised his head and looked into her eyes.

    ¡°Charlotte, my life won¡¯t be anything ordinary. I might not get time for you and Ely but I promise, I will do everything to be a good father and a good husband.¡±

    ¡°So, will you marry me?¡±

    At this moment, he was holding a silver ring between his finger. When Charlotte saw that, her eyes widened and the tears fell down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t smile or cry. She was stuck.

    But, her body instantly moved as she embraced and said.

    ¡°I will. I will marry you and be your bride.¡±

 Chapter 76 Moving Forward

    (PS: Please understand this is just fiction. So, the science exined in these chapters is iplete and probably just nonsense.)

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Charlotte, you know that nobody is going to steal that ring from your hands.¡± Seeing her staring at the ring for almost half an hour while making a sly face tired him even more.

    Brian helplessly sighed.

    Charlotte turned around and giggled like a love-struck fool.

    ¡°I am engaged to you now. I am finally engaged.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°I know. I know. I am the guy who proposed to you. Calm down!¡± Brian helplessly patted her shoulders to calm her down but his efforts didn¡¯t mean much.

    ¡°How can I calm down? You know I have been waiting for this moment my whole life after I fell in love with you. I was dreaming to be your bride the entire time. And, now that dream has finallye true.¡±

    ¡°And, you proposed to me for marriage out of nowhere. There is no way I can calm down.¡± Charlotte was telling the truth. She really didn¡¯t expect him to propose.

    At least, not this soon. For her, it might be soon but for Brian, it felt like an eternity. The huge pressure that he had after his parents died finally went down.

    For three years, he ignored her, tried to run away, and tried everything so that he won¡¯t do anything stupid like creating another Celestial Killing Bomb. But after that, he slowly began to take his rtionship back to normal.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    It¡¯s just that he could never feel brave enough to take it a step forward.

    He understood one thing. He was a coward when ites to feelings.

    He hid. He ran. He suppressed every emotion in his heart. He tried to be a loner. He tried to kick out everyone from his heart.

    But, he never tried to take a step forward. He never tried to look after the people who really cared about him. He never tried to return the favor.

    After his future daughter incident and Emperor¡¯s Wraith incident, he panicked. He felt rage and anger in his heart. And, he felt like he would need to go back to his previous self to be what he has left behind.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t just have Charlotte.

    He had a daughter. A little vampire who needed his guidance and his love to grow. And, if he ran away right now, if he hid right now, who would be there for her?

    Then, he realized it wasn¡¯t just her. Previously, Charlotte was there just as a friend.

    But not anymore. She was there as a part of his family, as his girlfriend, and as his future wife. He realized that he might not have a future so why not hurry, why not do it now, why not do it right after you got the perfect moment.

    This time, he didn¡¯t want to run away. He had things that he can¡¯t run away from. He had the responsibility that needed him. He had people to hold tight and never let him do anything stupid.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    This time, he had no one to hate.

    Brian understood this very well. His mood wasn¡¯tplicated anymore. He wrapped his arms around Charlotte and kissed her lips. This time she just closed her eyes and let him continue.

    After a minute, he broke the kiss and said ¡°Unfortunately, I might not have enough stamina to continue on the bed.¡±

    Hearing this, Charlotte blushed and lowered her head. He touched her hand and held them tightly.

    ¡°Charlotte, I know this is not something I should ask for after proposing to you. But, I got no other choice. Ely¡¯s smile means everything to me. She is the reason why we are together.¡±

    ¡°My parents always supported me, always had my back, always loved me and now, I am understanding why. When you are a father, your family means more than anything to you.¡±

    ¡°And, I don¡¯t want my family to break apart. So, I will leave the decision to you. Ely will be here even if she isn¡¯t. Ely is my daughter and I will keep her with me. This time, I won¡¯t run or hide.¡±

    ¡°So, this time, you decide whether ¡®she¡¯ stays or leaves.¡±

    When Brian said that Charlotte shook her head and asked ¡°Aren¡¯t you still trying to hide? Isn¡¯t this the same as running away?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.I¡­¡± Just when Brian tried to find an exnation, Charlotte covered his mouth and said ¡°Let¡¯s do this together. Before you didn¡¯t have me to be your backbone but now, here I am, wearing the ring. I will always support you. So, don¡¯t run away this time.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ely is not just your daughter now. She is my daughter as well. I might not be her real mother. But, I will love her like I would love my own child.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian deeply sighed and nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do what we can do. There is no need to rush at least not until shees.¡±

    He stood up and said, ¡°Well, I will be going back to myb.¡±

    But suddenly, Charlotte caught his hand and asked ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything except for your own past. Don¡¯t leave now. Tell me more!¡±

    Brian helplessly sighed and said.

    ¡°I am taking a break from the game for seven days so that I can enjoy my time with you and Ely. Today is only the first day. We still have six more days left. I will talk about something new each day.¡±

    Charlotte pouted but still let go of his hand. Then, she went back to looking at her ring and giggling all the time. Brian returned to hisb.

    ¡°Lily, has she started working on that?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, it will take one week for her toplete it and then we would be able to track her location.¡± Lily projected herself in a virtual form and exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Now, I want you to create a new file for a new task. Name it ¡®Heavenly Dragon Lair¡¯.¡±

    ¡°File has been generated. Would you like to create a model for this task?¡±

    ¡°Yes, draw aplete map of this mansion and everything around it.¡±

    With hismand, a holographic picture of the entire mansion and the ground around it emerged. This not only contained the things outside the mansion but also the things inside the mansion.

    It also showed the giantb under the mansion and hundreds of giant pipelines connected to theb.

    ¡°Sir, what would you like to add?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ connect all the pipes to the middle of the mansion. Change the current design, and use the backup power source while doing this. This is your first project.¡±

    ¡°Utilize every robotic arm we have to finish this project as soon as possible, then focus on the next task. It is to create fourser cannons around the mansion in each direction.¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you still remember the ¡®Sun Dragon Cannon¡¯ Design?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t things unless you ask me to.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then, create these cannons instead of normal cannons.¡±

    ¡°But sir, we don¡¯t have enough energy to charge these cannons.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am just getting there. Today, I realized something. In fact, I realized many things and this thing is one of those. Although I am way beyond current earth¡¯s technology, I am still a member of this.¡±

    ¡°Earth is my mothend and if I can advance so much in technology, I should also help the earth advance in terms of technology. We are barely a Type One civilization. But, we need to be more than that.¡±

    ¡°Now, I am going tomence a new project. Lily, record this and send it to all directors.¡±

    ¡°I, Brian Jackson will help the earth reach Type Two civilization in less than a decade. And, I want the full support of UMA to do so.¡±

    After a long pause, Lily responded ¡°Sir, the message has been delivered.¡±

    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s start working on this project. We are going to create the Dyson sphere around our sun in less than five years.¡±

    ¡°But sir, it wouldn¡¯t possible. ording to the size of the sun, and the number of materials we have, it would take almost a decade to do so.¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°We are not going to send humans to work there. It¡¯s time to create self-replicating nano-tech. We are going to use the Quartz Crystals found inside the dungeons in order to power up the Quantum Panel Generation Core.¡±

    ¡°Normal energy won¡¯t sustain it but with the help of Quartz Crystals, we might be able to create the core. That core would be able to generate the panels around the sun that can absorb the sr waves.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are going to cover the core with the nano chips. We are going to enhance the capabilities of nanochips with Zero-Point Energy to make it much more durable and flexible.¡±

    ¡°By the way, this also means we can improve the Power Chamber. For now, though, let¡¯s just focus on the Dyson sphere and ¡®Heavenly Dragon Lair¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 77 Charlottes Day

    After two hours,

    ¡°Sir, all the process has beenpleted. Four Cannons at each direction, the energy barrier around the mansion, and the main teleportation channel has been established.¡±

    ¡°Mansion 2.0 is ready to face any danger and keep your family safe.¡±

    After hearing Lily¡¯s report, Brian heavily breathed. Because everything has been changing so fast, he didn¡¯t know how to cope with it. His ns are failing. He has gotten more responsibility.

    ?(O)??? And, his powers are getting more unrealistic. Things have changed so much that he had to step up and do everything to protect his family.

    But, he can only keep it inside the mansion. If something happens to them when they are outside, it would be really bad.

    After resting in his chair for half an hour, he finally walks out of hisb. When he reaches the hall, he saw two people arguing against each other.

    They were none other than Ely and Wraith. And, Charlotte was just sitting there with her hands covering her head. She felt too tired to deal with this.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ely immediately spotted him and rushed toward him. She jumped into his embrace and shouted ¡°Daddy, why is that guy living with us? I don¡¯t want to live with him.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Who wants to live with you? I can¡¯t even bear to stand in front of you.¡± Wraith folded his arms and pouted while looking away.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ely¡¯s eyes changed as if she was about to cry any moment as she looked at Brian. After hearing their fight, Brian helplessly sighed.

    He finally understood that it wasn¡¯t a real fight. No wonder, Charlotte didn¡¯t make any move and let them bicker. It was like the rtionship between daughter-inw and mother-inw.

    He patted Ely¡¯s head and said ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ely. Wraith¡¯s parents are in some problems so he is going to live with us for some time. You can¡¯t tell him to leave.¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to live with him. He called my eyes disgusting.¡± Ely shouted and started rebelling.

    On other hand, Wraith looked away and said ¡°It¡¯s me who said that. It¡¯s my bloodline.¡±

    At this moment, he understood what happened. Ely told him that one of her ssmates was calling her eyes annoying and now there was another guy who called her eyes disgusting.

    Obviously, she would be furious about this.

    But, it wasn¡¯t Wraith¡¯s fault as well. If he was an adult, he would¡¯ve known what to say. But, being a child, he just did as his bloodline told him.

    And, Angel Bloodline despises the Vampire Bloodline. Two of them aren¡¯t opposites like light and darkness. But, the Angel Bloodline only hates Vampire Bloodline because of their blood-rted abilities.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Alright, if you two keep fighting then there will be food for two of you. And, Ely, you won¡¯t get my blood. Wraith will stay here for sometimes and you have to adjust and be good to him.¡±

    Brian sighed and finally decided to teach his daughter.

    Although he could threaten Wraith, he was a parent, not a tyrant. He wanted his daughter to learn how to be a better person. Of course, he loves spoiling her but only when things are correct.

    At the same time, he looked at Wraith and said ¡°And you can¡¯t call her bloodline disgusting. I know it is not you but the grown-up from Angel Race won¡¯t say such a thing if he was in your situation.¡±

    ¡°You are a child, so I don¡¯t punish you for that but you need to control your bloodline.¡±

    ¡°He is right, Wraith. You can¡¯t let your bloodline dilute your thoughts. Now, let me show you your room. After you change your clothes, we can talk about your first day at the academy.¡± Charlotte walked up to Wraith and patted his head.

    Wraith felt incredibly shy when she did that. He raised his hand and she took him to his room.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. You told me you will help me change my clothes.¡± Ely jumped down from his embrace and stopped them.

    ¡°Can you stop being a baby about everything? I know you don¡¯t like me because you don¡¯t have any friends while I have a lot of them despite you joining one day ahead of me. You are such a whining baby.¡±<sub></sub>

    Wraith clenched his fist when he heard her words and rebuked her. There was a visible trace of anger in his eyes.

    Hearing his words, Ely suddenly put down her hands and tears fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°Wraith! You can¡¯t say such a thing to Ely.¡± Charlotte sharply red at him and tried to embrace Ely but Ely escaped her embrace and left the mansion. Charlotte tried to catch up with her but Brian stopped her and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    At this moment, Charlotte won¡¯t make things good. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wraith. Although what Wraith said was bad, it wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong.

    He sighed and left the mansion. He walked around the mansion and finally came in front of the swing. At this moment, Ely was on the swing while crying.

    Brian walked next to her swing and sat down.

    ¡°The thing that I most hate in my life is the point when things don¡¯t go my way. I always like to n things and whenever they don¡¯t go my way, I get angry and frustrated.¡±

    ¡°After you came into my life, things have never gone the way I nned. In fact, I nned my entire life but nothing is going as I did.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ely clutched the chains and cried even more. She has no other way to express her feelings except for the crying. But suddenly, Brian¡¯s arm stretched to her head and fondled her hair.

    ¡°But, when I am with you, I can¡¯t get angry. I always think ¡®She is my daughter. What if she does something bad?¡¯ ¡®She is my daughter. Of course, I am going to do this thing for her¡¯. ¡®She is my daughter, I can¡¯t me her for doing this¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Never had I ever thought of getting angry at you. But, I don¡¯t want to be a dad who spoils his daughter to the extreme. So, even though I don¡¯t want to get angry at you, I do get angry.¡±

    ¡°I get angry whenever you don¡¯t listen to Charlotte. I didn¡¯t angry because you don¡¯t like her. I got angry because I don¡¯t want you to spoil too much. I am always ready to do anything extreme for you but only when you are in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know the feeling of being lonely. I know what it feels like when none of your ssmates want to talk to you. I did go through the same thing but do you know what I learned?¡±

    At this moment, Ely raised her head and looked at him. She was no longer crying. She understood that she shouldn¡¯t act like a spoiled brat.

    Brian smiled and said ¡°I learned that the person who gives you their attention will end up being the only friend you will have in your life. Despite fighting and quarreling, who are the only ssmates that truly talk to you?¡±

    Ely lowered her head and didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Yes, they act like jerks and often don¡¯t know how to talk. You are a child. They are children. I don¡¯t know to want to scold you for fighting but you just hurt Charlotte¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°Now, she is too worried about you. She is trying everything to make you happy and sometimes if she messes things, she gets anxious about it. So, even if you fight, don¡¯t make Charlotte suffer, alright?¡±

    Brian was indeed worried about Charlotte. When Ely cried in front of Charlotte, he knew Charlotte med herself for this. And, that wouldn¡¯t make their rtionship good.

    Ely bit her lips and nodded her head. Brian jumped down from the swing and opened his palm, stretching it in front of her. Ely held his hand and they finally returned to the mansion.

    At this moment, Charlotte was standing at the door with a worried expression in her eyes. She had already sent Wraith to his room.

    When she saw Ely, she rushed in front of her and lowered down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ely. I didn¡¯t forget about my promise. I was just trying to get him away from you. I didn¡¯t realize¡­.¡±

    Just when she tried to exin, Ely rushed into her embrace and wrapped her hands around me.

    ¡°Can you help me take off my clothes? ¡­. mom!!!!¡±

    For a moment, Charlotte couldn¡¯t react. She just stared at Brian with a nk expression. He shrugged his shoulders. He already knew that she was getting closer and after meeting her future self, she was thinking about whether to really call her mom or not.

    So, after Brian pushed her to love Charlotte, even more, she finally said the word she had been waiting to say after meeting her future self.

    At this moment, Charlotte didn¡¯t say anything. She just held Ely tightly in her embrace.

    This was the best day of her life.

 Chapter 78 Power System, Chaos Online

    Next Day,

    ¡°Yawn! Just how long did I sleep for?¡± Brian woke up from the bed and muttered. He felt totallyzy to even step up.

    ¡°Sir, you slept till 10 in the morning.¡±

    Lily¡¯s voice rang in the room.

    ¡°This is getting troublesome. I don¡¯t think I can hold on for a week. I should enter the game tomorrow.¡± Brian sighed and slowly walked out of his bed.

    ¡°But, sir, wouldn¡¯t this change the entire n?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°When has my n worked after that day? It doesn¡¯t matter much. I will try to finish the Flood Dragon Dungeon as soon as I can and get my stamina back. I can always rest after that.¡± Brian answered while walking out of the room.

    ¡°Sir, then why wait till tomorrow?¡± Lily asked.

    Brian rolled his eyes as he entered the bathroom and said ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I promised to tell her about the world. I am going to fulfill my promise before I enter the game.¡±

    Lily didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Actually, Brian didn¡¯t want to y today. He wanted to spend time with Charlotte.

    After getting fresh, he walked out of the bathroom wearing a towel. He saw Charlotte in the kitchen and returns to his room. After wearing a loose ck track and a ck t-shirt, he walks toward the kitchen.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°What do we have today for lunch?¡±

    He moved behind her and wrapped his arm around her waist, whilezily leaning on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m cooking, hubby.¡±

    When she said that, she couldn¡¯t stop giggling.

    ¡°So, are we goingfortable using the nicknames?¡± Brian smirked and stretched out his head near her cheeks.

    ¡°Yep!¡± Charlotte nodded her head as she turned the omelet on the pan.

    ¡°Then, what should I call you? Wifey, dear, beloved, char¡­ Hmmm! How about I call you Dragon Lady?¡±

    When he said that, Charlotte turned around and red at him.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! I will call you Wifey then.¡± Brian snuggled her even more and said ¡°So, how does Wifey feel about being engaged?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me! You know how I feel about this.¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes and turned around. She looked into his eyes and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°So, what made you do all this?¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I just do it because I want to?¡± Brian rolled his eyes and moved his lips on her. But, she retreated her head and asked ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Brian sighed.

    ¡°I am getting tired of thisck of stamina. I want to fix it so I will return to ying New Gods from tomorrow for a while.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t stop you, can I?¡± Although she said that, there was a hint of hesitation in her eyes. She really wanted to spend more time with him.

    At this moment, Brian got even closer to her and leaned on her shoulder, whispering.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let you be alone for long.¡±

    When he said that, Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. She suddenly separated herself from him and asked ¡°Did you finally?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly that but it works a bit like that. Anyway, it should be something that only I can use. But, it will take half a year toplete.¡± Brian shook his head and exined.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Half a year means nothing.¡± Charlotte instantly bugged him tightly and snuggled on his chest.

    Seeing her this happy, Brian didn¡¯t know what to say. He took a deep breath and clenched his fist.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s eat something¡± Charlotte immediately left his embrace and started serving food. After they ate the food, both of them sat on the couch.<sub></sub>

    He put his head on herp and she fondled his hair.

    ¡°So, are you going to tell me about the universe today?¡± Charlotte asked.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°All of it?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s start with the Power System of our universe.¡± Charlotte excitedly cleared her hearing to listen carefully.

    Brian nodded his head and spoke.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with the very beginning which we call ary Power System¡¯. This is normally different on each. But the poption of people in this system is more than all othersbined.¡±

    ¡°Excluding those under ninth ranks, there are three ranks that are the peak ofary System and almost same among mosts. These three ranks are S-Rank, King, and Emperor Rank.¡±

    ¡°We only have around a thousand S-Rank. As for King Rank, around fifty and only one Emperor Rank. Top ten superheroes are on King Rank and most of the heads of vampire and werewolf families are also on King Rank, at least, most of them.¡±

    ¡°As for the emperor, well, you should¡¯ve guessed it. She is the only emperor and also someone infinitely close to reaching Omega Rank. Of course, with her bloodline being awakened only twice, she can¡¯t reach Omega Rank.¡±

    ¡°Omega Rank is under the Star Power System. This power system doesn¡¯t have many rankings. Omega Rank, Gxy Controller Rank, and Celestial Rank.¡±

    ¡°Of course, these ranks are divided into five levels; Low-Level, Middle-Level, High-Level, and Top-Level. Wraith¡¯s father is Top-Level Gxy Controller.¡±

    ¡°In fact, if his bloodline makes a breath through, he will reach Celestial Rank.¡±

    Suddenly, Charlotte asked ¡°But, how do we make our bloodline evolve? Is there a way to do so?¡±

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I developed New Gods. Of course, it was also my selfishness. But, outside our, there is a massive virtual game running throughout the entire universe.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who created this game but the way they were able to manipte the Zero-Point Energy to evolve the bloodline is stunning. Even now, my theory is iplete.¡±

    ¡°You see the entire virtual world of New Gods is inside a chip. And, that chip is evolving due to the Zero-Point Energy. In fact, I designed it to be just like the Universal Core which holds Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°The only difference between us is that Chaos Online can improve the bloodline allowing people to harness the Zero-Point Energy for evolution. In short, it is because of your bloodline that you were able to absorb the Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°My new device is also based on that but it is different. Anyway, I want to get stronger and reach Omega Rank so that I can apply to represent earth inside the Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°Only one person from one can enter the Chaos Online and as he earns points, he can use those points to evolve the bloodline of any creatures living on hiss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my n anyway. So, if I manage to help humans awaken the bloodline once, everyone can start training with Zero-Point Energy. That¡¯s the end goal of New Gods.¡±

    ¡°So, let me get this straight. You designed a game that is now yed by billions of people just so that you can enter another game that you didn¡¯t develop.¡± Charlotte speechlessly stared at him.

    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t give me that look. How else was I supposed to build a chip that can sustain the entire virtual world inside it? Anyway, if my new device has proven to work and if nothing goes wrong, it would change everything.¡±

    ¡°So, what else do you want to know?¡±

    Hearing his question, Charlotte thought for a while and asked ¡°How about you tell me about hierarchy in the universe? Is there a hierarchy in the universe?¡±

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°Yes, there is. In fact, the vampires that havee to our world were banished from Night Blood. I am not sure about the history and why they were banished.¡±

    ¡°What about werewolves? Do you know why they came here? My parents simply grabbed me and came here without telling me the reason. They never told me the reason behind it.¡± Charlotte asked with a sad expression.

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°Yes, I do know about the werewolf¡¯s reason foring here. You were only five when you came here so you might not know this but Werewolf and Vampires are in a constant battle for the Moons of Night Blood.¡±

    ¡°You see, Night Blood has one of the biggest moons in the entire Milky Way Gxy. Vampires and Werewolves don¡¯t have that many things inmon except for one and it is the moon.¡±

    ¡°Blood Moon and Full Moon! If it is a blood moon then the vampires will get stronger than ever. If it is a full moon then the werewolves will get stronger than ever.¡±

    ¡°But, a single moon can¡¯t have two different kinds of the environment at the same time. If you want to make a Blood Moon, you need to sacrifice nearly the civilizations of tens to fill that moon with the river of blood.¡±

    ¡°But, if you do that, the moon will lose all of its effect that normally transpires the to transform or even get stronger in both strength and talent. So, they are in constant war against each other.¡±

    ¡°The moment a certain part of the vampires were banished from the Night Blood, your race sent some of the werewolves to monitor them. That is why werewolves cooperate with humans even before vampires did.¡±

    ¡°And, why the vampires and werewolves didn¡¯t cooperate to exterminate humans.¡±

 Chapter 79 UMA Discussion

    ¡°So, we are just some soldiers sent by our race even including children like me.¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. She finally understood why her parents never told her the reason why they came here.

    She was only told that they and vampires were enemies and humans were beneath them. That¡¯s all they knew.

    Brian raised his head from herp and pulled her head into his chest.

    ¡°The past is the past. It doesn¡¯t matter what reason you were sent here for. It led us to know each other and finally get together. I feel like this is a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Charlotte wrapped her hands around him and said.

    ¡°Maybe you are right.¡±

    After that, they stayed like that for a while until Brian returned back to hisb once again.

    ¡­¡­..

    Inside UMA,

    ¡°So, is it true that our world has already been spotted by Omega Rank people?¡± A middle-aged man sitting around the round table spoke. He had furry ears and arge body. He was holding his chin in his hands.

    ¡°It is true. And, it is not just the Omega-Rank but a person above Omega-Rank. We have been threatened to take care of certain personnel until a certain period of time.¡± The director spoke with a serious expression on his face.

    He was sitting on one side of the table. This table was fairly long. Two narrow sides were upied by two humans while two wide sides were upied by other races.

    ¡°So, who this personnel is? Is it possible to know?¡± Opposite the middle-aged man from the werewolf race, one of the vampires spoke. He was a slender young-looking man but his face couldn¡¯t decide his age. Because he was one of King Rank.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    The director shook his head and said ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not possible. The security of the world is at stake and this person has specifically asked me not to spread anything about this event.¡±

    ¡°It is best if we can go on without even thinking about him.¡±

    ¡°But, director, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair that only the human race knows about this?¡± Another man from the werewolf side spoke.

    The director looked at him and spoke ¡°I understand what you are implying but the information that we received is from a human and that human doesn¡¯t want to spread this information to anyone he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°We have to respect his choice especially when he even bothered to tell us about this.¡±

    The werewolf¡¯s eyes flinched but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, the middle-aged man next to him spoke.

    ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s talk about the main topic for which we were invited for. After all, that should be our first priority, isn¡¯t that right, Miss Lucy?¡±

    He was staring at thedy sitting opposite to him. The person who normally doesn¡¯t care about these meetings suddenly bothered to call a meeting which surprised them.

    Of course, if it wasn¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t be here.

    Lycan! The strongest werewolf on earth. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone except for thisdy.

    Lucy looked at the middle-aged man and took out a small projector. She ced the projector on the table and said ¡°We havee to the decision about the person who will represent us in the Chaos Online.¡±

    At this moment, the projector presents a picture of a young man with ck hair and ck eyes. He was none other than Brian Jackson. <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    When the director saw this picture, his eyes widened for a moment. Gabriel who was standing behind him as his protector during this mission also looked at the picture with wide eyes. But there was another person next to the director who was looking at the picture a bit confused. He was Barry.

    ¡°His name is Brian Jackson. He has been chosen as the representative of the earth for the Chaos Online.¡±

    When the director heard this word, his eyebrows twitched a little. He has heard of this word before. But, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t get to know what exactly is this.

    Bam!

    Suddenly, the middle-aged man mmed his fist on the table and broke a part of it.

    ¡°On what basis does this human get such opportunity?¡±

    When he spoke, his aura leaked out and started suffocating the directors and Barry but thanks to Gabriel, they didn¡¯t suffer for long.

    ¡°Mr. Lycan, this isn¡¯t your home.¡± Gabriel stared at the werewolf and spoke with an intense killing intenting out of his eyes.

    At this moment, Barry who was next to him was coughing out blood. He knows Barry. As one of the most important members who is currently handling New Gods, Barry is quite popr.

    And, he was given a chance to watch this meeting because of his poprity. But, he didn¡¯t expect to suffer like this.

    The werewolf also noticed his situation and called back his aura. He couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but frown.

    ¡°Why are you letting weak humans attend the meeting in the first ce?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Mr. Lycan, I am not sure about your academic situation but during the meeting, we quarrel with words, not with powers.¡± The director stared at him and spoke.

    At this moment, he was very angry. Barry¡¯s life was almost threatened because of this man¡¯s aura. He turned around and said, ¡°Call Selin back to heal him!¡±

    Gabriel nodded his head and immediately called Selin.

    ¡°If everything is fine, then let¡¯s make something clear. Brian Jackson will be the representative of the earth in Chaos Online and that¡¯s final.¡± Lucy spoke which made the room silent for a while.

    ¡°Miss Lucy, if it is you then we can ept this because of your strength but we can¡¯t ept a human. Although you are strong, you don¡¯t have the right to make this decision.¡± Lycan shook his head and answered.

    ¡°But, I do, right?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang as a person appeared above the table. This person was wearing a grey robe that covered her head but her old face was still visible.

    ¡°Y-y-you are the Great Prophet. What are you doing here?¡± Lycan suddenly panicked when he saw this olddy. He even stood up from his chair.

    Thedy shook her head and said ¡°I am here just following my princess. But, the decision about the representative of the earth in Chaos Online has been made. He is the chosen one.¡±

    ¡°It will take him to reach that level but we can wait. Your people have already suffered enough. Don¡¯t you want to get revenge? Don¡¯t you want to return to your family?¡±

    When Lycan heard that, his eyes trembled. He clenched his fist and lowered his head.

    ¡°Can we trust this human, Great Prophet?¡± The werewolf next to Lycan asked cautiously. In fact, he has only heard rumors about the Great Prophet. He didn¡¯t expect to see one here.

    The olddy nodded her head and said ¡°We can trust the chosen one. He is after all a father of princess¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ?(O)??? Hearing her words, half of the people in the room opened their mouths in shock while others remained silent.

    ¡°So, the rumors about Miss Lucy having a child was correct.¡± Lycan strangely stared at Lucy.

    ¡°You got a problem with that.¡± Lucy stared back and coldly responded.

    ¡°No..no!¡± Lycan shook his head and thought ¡®This Brian is really one hell of an unlucky guy. Just who in the world can tame this mad girl?¡¯

    But, suddenly, he thought about something and looked at the Great Prophet and asked ¡°So, you already predicted about him and forged a rtionship to draw this human to your side.¡±

    The olddy shook her head and said ¡°Although that was the n, it didn¡¯t go well. Now, he probably hates vampires and is currently staying with a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°Werewolf?¡± Lycan stared at her with confusion.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.. her name should be Charlotte¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, the olddy¡¯s eyes turned solemn as she said the next word ¡°Jackson.¡±

    At this moment, the entire room froze. The bone-chilling killing intent burst out of Lucy but the Great Prophet snapped her finger and the entire pressure disappeared.

    ¡°Anyway, he will be the representative of earth. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡±

    Saying so, she looked at the director.

    The director who had just recovered from that killing intent shook his head.

    The next moment, the olddy disappeared alongside Lucy.

    Creek!

    At the same time, the door opened and a beautiful blonde girl walked in.

    ¡°Director, you called me?¡±

    The blonde girl asked but her eyes instantly fell on Barry and she rushed to him.

    ¡°Since we have discussed the main topic, I am leaving,¡± Lycan spoke to the director and disappeared. Soon, others disappeared as well. They had already left the building.

    ¡°Weird!¡± The blonde girl spoke while healing Barry.

    ¡°What?¡± The director turned back and asked.

    ¡°Something is blocking me from healing his brain. Well, his brain isn¡¯t hurt so it wouldn¡¯t matter anyway.¡± The blonde continued while shrugging off her shoulders.

    The director and Gabriel looked at Barry but didn¡¯t continue talking about it. At this moment, none of them noticed a small tentacle bot connected to the wall outside the building.

    It was slowly crumbling into dust, only showing a few words on its chest disy.

    [Mission Aplished]

 Chapter 80 Flood Dragon Dungeon Part 1

    In the center of DragonFly City, small blue particlesbined intersected with each other and slowly formed a figure. He stroked his head and muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    ¡°Status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 17

    HP- 180/180 (Dragon Ring 2x) (Cursed- 55% Stamina)

    MP- 180/180 (Dragon Ring 2x)

    XP- 220/327680

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 120 (+180) / AGI- 90 (+90) / VIT- 90

    STM- 90 / INT- 90 / Magic- 100 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.2), Hell me (Lv.1)

    Active Abilities (Bookworm)- Creation (Lv.1), Summon (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1), Dark Blessing (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Bookworm)- Enhanced Memory (Lv.1), Speedreading (Lv.1)

    ?(O)??? Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.5), ughtering Crows (Lv.5), Thunderbolt (Lv.5)

    SP- 40<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    God¡¯s Coin- 1087

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Swords (2), Healing Potions (8)]

    ¡®My status is fine except for stamina and for that to be fine, I have to finish the Flood Dragon Dungeon. I have already changed my n once again, now I don¡¯t want to change it more.¡¯

    ¡®First, let¡¯s buy some potions and head towards the Flood Dragon Dungeon.¡¯

    Although it is possible to take the team for this dungeon, he doesn¡¯t want to share this specific dungeon reward with anyone else except maybe Tempest.

    But, for him, he had already nned to give him the finished product.

    Brian rushed toward the Eden¡¯s Store and buys five power potions, five haste potions, ten healing potions, twenty mana restoration potions, and five super curse potions.

    Flood Dragon is weak against curses. And, being a master of curses, he could use it. But, the problem is with his weakness. Right now, the curse is not his strength but rather a weakness.

    If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t need to purchase these potions but now, he had no other choices. He had to keep his stamina on that level for now or else, he might even get too weak to fight against Flood Dragon.

    It cost him a total of thousand God¡¯s Coins. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t return the swords to George. But just for safety, he bought another sword costing him fifty God¡¯s coins.

    After buying everything he needed, he rushed out of the city. His goal was on the far west of the forest. Flood Dragon Dungeon was fairly hidden from most people.

    So, even Adventurer Guild didn¡¯t know about this. Of course, just to be safe, he did make a mechanism to give out the same reward no matter how many times it is cleared.

    He had made a perfect opportunity for himself. He didn¡¯t want to lose it.

    After one hour, he finally came in front of bushes and small trees. He crossed the bushes and reached into the empty ground. IT waspletely grasnd but underneath this grasnd lies one of the cheats that he prepared.

    He looked around until he eventually find the correct position. His foot pressed that point and his body suddenly fell underground.

    After falling for a moment, his body slowly floated with the wind andnded slowly on the ground. A big smirk appeared on his lips. He looked at the towering pirs in front of him.

    It was a giant hall with dozens of golden pirs supporting it. <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    [Ding! You have discovered Flood Dragon Dungeon]

    [You are standing at the first stage of Flood Dragon Dungeon]

    [Quest Generated

    [Quest 1- Kill ten ninjas

    Reward- 50000 EXP, and 500 God¡¯s Coins

    Punishment- Death]

    ¡°Nice! It¡¯s time to speedrun this stage.¡± Saying so, he took out a bottle of haste potion and drank it.

    [Your AGI stat has reached 250 (Temporary)]

    [Time limit- Two Minutes]

    With the help of Dragon Ring, his agility was already 180 but thanks to the potion, it rose to 250 which makes it really scaryparing it to his level.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    On the pirs, nearly ten dark clothes ninjas appeared. They were sticking to the pir while observing him.

    Whoosh!

    But suddenly, his figure disappeared. Brian appeared closer to the first ninja and shed his sword.

    ck!

    But, his sword didn¡¯t pierce him but rather a wooden block.

    Substitution Ninja Art!<sub></sub>

    ¡°Curse you, firewall!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the firewall, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this at all. He could¡¯ve removed all the weaknesses of Warlock except maybe light.

    But, the firewall wasn¡¯t controlled by humans. It was controlled by UMA which represents three different races. And, even if he does hack and sneak these functions, they will eventuallye to find out.

    After all, even vampires and werewolves will join this game after a year.

    Brian took a deep breath and his eyes spotted another ninja. The dark mana coated his sword as he rushed toward the ninja. The ninja instantly took out a few shurikens and threw them at him.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Brian swung his sword and blocked those shurikens but suddenly, one of the shurikens suddenly transformed into a ninja. He was just next to Brian. He opened his mouth and a stream of fire came out of his mouth.

    [Thunderbolt]

    Bang!

    While Brian decided to bear the power of the mes, he alsounched the bolt of lightning from his hand without wasting a single second. The bolt of lightning struck the ninja and killed him.

    Thud!

    Briannded on the ground, full of burns. He didn¡¯t take the healing potion though. This attack only took 20HP. At the current level, a single healing potion can still recover his healthpletely.

    So, he didn¡¯t want to waste it now. Suddenly, another bunch of shurikens rushed forward. This time he didn¡¯t take the chance and dodged them. Dark mana reached out to his foot and the next moment, his figure disappeared.

    Ssh!

    He appeared behind the ninja who just transformed back from shuriken. His sword stabbed the ninja from the back. After killing this ninja, he didn¡¯t lose his focus and continued to find others.

    Those ninjas were staying on the pirs and since there were dozens of them, it was really hard to find them. Brian though knew where they would normally be.

    Among dozens of pirs, only a few specific pirs were chosen to be their observation area. Although they could have evolved, they wouldn¡¯t just change their behavior, right?

    ¡®Three at the middle!¡¯

    Brian immediately rushed toward the pirs in the middle and specifically chose three pirs. He put his sword back and conjured lightning mana into his hands.

    [Thunderbolt] [Thunderbolt]

    Just when he thought of rushing after the next one, the effect of Haste Potion vanished. He didn¡¯t hesitate to take out another potion and drank it.

    [Your AGI stat has reached 250 (Temporary)]

    [Time limit- Two Minutes]

    But, during this time, the ninja had already vanished from that pir. And, his thunderbolt also startled other ninjas.

    Caw!

    Suddenly, a bird made out of mes rushed toward him from the back. He immediately reacted and a sword appeared in his hand. Coating his sword with dark mana, he shed the firebird in half.

    But, suddenly, noticed two small talismans attached to his sword.

    ¡®Damn!¡¯

    He got no choice but to throw away his sword.

    Boom! Boom!

    Those were explosion talismans, one of the powerful tools that belong to ninjas.

    ¡®They are working in a group or at least in a pair. They surely have evolved. Thankfully, I have something else as well.¡¯

    Brian took out two boar bones. These were his first swords. He took a deep breath and calmed down. Instead of searching for them individually, he decided to attack the group.

    ¡®Thankfully, this time I designed them at theb rather than thinking about them in here.¡¯

    Brian suddenly took a stance where one of his hands was up and another hand was at the bottom. He spun his hand but slowly, and the dark mana started materializing a giant figure behind him.

    It had a long body with a head like a deer. It had five ws and a mustache of catfish. Its ws were sharp like eagles and the scales were just like fish but bigger.

    Dragon!

    He finally managed to form a dragon. In his previous attack, he was able to form an asura which gave him the idea to create the dragon and he finally did it.

    [DragonRider97 Sword Art]

    [Fifth Stance- Dark Dragon Emperor]

    Roar!

    The dragon roared from behind and swing its body. The long body moved like a hurricane, covering his body inside. The five ws came out of the hurricane and started piercing everything around him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In less than a minute, the entire room was down to nothingness. At the same time, dozens of notifications appeared in front of him.

    [You killed Lv.20 Ninja]*10

    [You received 20000EXP]

    [Youpleted the quest]

    [You received 50000EXP]

    [You received 500 God¡¯s Coins]

    After the giant phantom of the dragon disappeared, the entire copsed room appeared in his vision. But, he was more focused on the panels shown by the system.

    ¡°Nice! I might be able to level up before facing that dragon.¡±

 Chapter 81 Flood Dragon Dungeon Part 2

    ¡°If nothing has messed up, then there are still more than three stages before I can meet the Flood Dragon, right? I should preserve my mana restoration potions and healing potions to fight against that dragon.¡±

    ¡°But for now, I should use power potions and haste potions wisely. Let¡¯s recover mana and health before going back to the second. And, also need to recover my stamina.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t tired due to his immense stamina, it was still 45% less. If he wasn¡¯t in the game where all of his stats were ten times higher than in real life, he would¡¯ve been tired by now.

    After resting for a while, he finally heads toward the second stage. The designation was at the end of the hallway. He walked until he reached the end where he came to the front of a new room.

    Unlike before, this room waspletely empty.

    [You are standing at the second stage of Flood Dragon Dungeon]

    [Quest Generated

    [Quest 2- Kill Fifty Trolls

    Reward- 150000 XP, and 1500 God¡¯s Coins

    Punishment- Death]

    ¡®I guess! This is going to be a battle of strength.¡¯

    Brian took out the potion of power but waited till the trolls started appearing in front of him. The trolls were just like humans but bigger. They were shorter versions of Giants but extremely ugly.

    The curly hair was all over their neck, behind, chest, and head. They had the ck chains wrapped around their wrists. As soon as they appeared, he took the power potion.

    [Your STR stat has been doubled]

    [Time limit- Two Minutes]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡®Well, let¡¯s go!¡¯ Brian took out two boar bones and rushed toward the trolls. Unlike before, he was a bit hesitant about using the sword. When he reached in front of them, he swung his upper body and conjured a dark tornado around him.

    [First Stance- Dragon Twister]

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Although he couldn¡¯t make everyone fly inside the tornado, he did manage to lift a few of them and when his tornado disappeared, they heavily fell to the ground. The mana once again appeared on his hand as he lifted one of the bones and mmed it on the ground.

    [Third Stance- Thunder Dragon Stomp]

    Bang! Bang! Bang Bang!

    Dozens of lightning bolts burst out of his bone sword and mmed on the bodies of trolls. It also stopped the trolls from getting near him. He quickly gathered his mana once again for another attack but suddenly, arge fist struck his back.

    Bang!

    Brian flew out like a kite and struck against the wall, falling to the ground. He hurriedly raised his head and saw the troll in the middle. He was full of bruises from lightning bolts but these lightning bolts didn¡¯t kill him.

    They only wounded him. But even with the wounds, this troll came forward to punch him. Brian knew that evolution will make everyone intelligent. He can¡¯t underestimate them.

    He quickly took out another bone sword and holding both of them in his hand, he gathered enough dark mana and sprinted toward that same troll. His speed reached the maximum when he finally shed both of his swords on the belly of the troll.

    Ssh!

    [Second Stance- Stealth Dragon w]

    ¡®They are durable and strong but not fast. I need to use it to my advantage.¡¯ Without hesitating further, he rushed toward another troll with the same move and managed to kill him.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a troll dashed toward him from behind and smacked his back with his shoulder. Brian flew out like a kite once again and collided against the wall.

    ¡®Damn! Numbers will consume me if this continues.¡¯ Brian gritted his teeth as he slowly got up. His HP was falling but these attacks weren¡¯t that deadly. So, he continued to use the same attack for few more times while getting smacked by trolls.

    After killing ten of them, he finally stopped. His MP and HP have reached the half and he only managed to kill ten. He had already consumed two more Power Potions.

    He found whenever he doesn¡¯t use the power potion, he can¡¯t pierce their skin. He immediately understood that he can¡¯t continue like this. He must use another ace of his sleeve.

    ¡°Hooo!¡±

    He released a deep breath together with his mana. His mana burst out like a volcano and covered his entire body. The swords in his hand rose to the sky with the control of mana.

    When the sword hovered above them, he roared.

    ¡°Duplicate!¡±

    At this moment, he was using his Reader ss ability ¡®Creation¡¯ to duplicate the swords. In the air, nearly forty swords appeared, exactly the number that matches the trolls.

    While trolls were still confused, Brian released all of the mana he had within him into the swords. The mana forged a link between the swords, slowly carving the image of a dragon above them.

    [Sixth Stance- Dragon Ruling the Sky]

    Roar!

    The dragon¡¯s purple eyes twinkled when it saw the trolls and roared fiercely. The next moment, all of the swords fell at a speed faster than the second stance.<sub></sub>

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Ssh! Thud!

    Brian suddenly started bleeding from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth before he fell to the ground. His HP started dropping rapidly. But, he hurriedly took out the HP potions and drank them.

    He only consumed two of them but they were more than enough.

    [You killed lvl.20 Troll]*50

    [You received 80000XP]

    [Youpleted the quest]

    [You received 150000XP]

    [You received 1500 God¡¯s Coins]

    ¡®Ha¡­.. it seems I can level up twice before I leave this dungeon.¡¯ Seeing the amount of XP he received, he knew he was very closer to leveling up. If he manages to level up in the middle of the third stage then he might be able to level up once again at the end of the fourth stage.

    But, he realized that he couldn¡¯t stand up. Even though his injuries were healed, his stamina was way below the mark. Not to mention, he overdrafted himself by using the overwhelming powers of the Bookworm ss.

    He heavily sighed and rested for a long time until his stamina returned back to normal. It actually took him six hours. Thankfully, he doesn¡¯t need to eat to recover his stamina.

    After resting enough, he stood up and finally left for the third stage while thinking.

    ¡®That was the sixth stance I managed to create. Now, I only have to perform thest stance. Though this time, it might overdraft me beyond the limits. I should probably try this as soon as I enter the third stage.¡¯

    Although the sixth stance looked more like the ability of his Bookworm which would¡¯ve made it invalid. It wasn¡¯t like that. When he used his mana to create that giant dragon, he created it specifically to use the roar of the dragon for boosting its speed.

    This is why those swords were faster than the second stance. But that stance was truly dangerous. He exhausted half of his mana and HP in order to perform.

    Even though his physical body was stronger, he still couldn¡¯t bear the impact of the attack. It was no doubt that most people won¡¯t choose Bookworm ss especially when you know that you can¡¯t create another ount.

    It is impossible for the same person to create another ount. At best, that person could luckily get a chance for sub-ss.

    ¡°System, put 40 SP into Strength and show my status!¡±

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 17

    HP- 180/180 (Dragon Ring 2x) (Cursed- 55% Stamina)

    MP- 180/180 (Dragon Ring 2x)

    XP- 300220/327680

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 160 (+180) / AGI- 90 (+90) / VIT- 90

    STM- 90 / INT- 90 / Magic- 100 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.2), Hell me (Lv.1)

    Active Abilities (Bookworm)- Creation (Lv.1), Summon (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1), Dark Blessing (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Bookworm)- Enhanced Memory (Lv.1), Speedreading (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.5), ughtering Crows (Lv.5), Thunderbolt (Lv.5)

    SP- 0

    God¡¯s Coin- 2087

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Swords (2) Healing Potions (16), Power Potion (2), Haste Potion (3), Mana Restoration Potion (19), Super Curse Potion (5) ]

    ?(O)??? ¡®I think I have everything I need to face off against the final boss which means as long as I clear this stage and the next stage, I can face off against the final boos with full power only if I don¡¯t utilize my inventory which means, I must one shot the entire stage.¡¯

    ¡®I just hope it will work. Anyway, I am just being too unrealistic. Even if I do manage to one-shot this stage, it won¡¯t be the same in the next stage.¡¯

    Brian shook his head and rejected his idea. He might not be able to save power potions and haste potions before getting the flood dragon.

    After walking for a while, he finally stepped into the third room and a new panel appeared in front of him.

    [You are standing at the third stage of Flood Dragon Dungeon]

    [Quest Generated

    [Quest 2- Kill Two Hundred Fire Winged Demons

    Reward- 450000 XP, and 4500 God¡¯s Coins

    Punishment- Death]

 Chapter 82 Flood Dragon Dungeon Part 3- Summoning a wife?

    ¡®Alright! I should be confident, RIGHT?¡¯

    Brian didn¡¯t know what to say. Although he was the one who designed this stage, when he is here actually facing this stage, he felt like he can¡¯t finish this dungeon.

    But, he took a deep breath and waited for those demons appeared. Fire Winged Demons were simple Fire Demons with wings. This gives them an added advantage of flying and that¡¯s all.

    Brian took a deep breath and held the real sword in his hand. He raised eyebrows when he saw the number of fire demons appearing in front of him.

    ¡®This is nothing. It was exactly like the Fire Demon Dungeon. You can cross it, you can one-shot it, Brian. Just do it!¡¯

    After gathering a bit more confidence, he finally clenched his sword and released a deep breath. He was holding one sword hilt with both of his hands. He raised his hand to the top and closed his eyes.

    At this moment, he activated dark mana and bookworm ss ability.

    ¡®Brian, keep remembering that move. Qin used it against Lan Ming. It is a very clear move. I just need to focus on bending splitting reality of a finite space.¡¯

    Roar!

    The moment one of the fire demons roared, his eyes opened. The dark mana covered his de and his muscles extended as his foot took a step forward. He shed down his sword was the dark sword lighte out of his de.

    [Seventh Stance- Dimensional sh]

    Ssh!

    Suddenly, the space in front of him got split in half. Anything within that space also got split in half by the dark sword light but it only covered half of the fire demons. The remaining half didn¡¯t even suffer an inch.

    ¡®Shit!¡¯<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    At this moment, Brian knew he was done for. He was already bleeding from his nose, eyes, mouth, and ears and his mana was also depleted but he didn¡¯t manage to one-shit the entire third stage.

    Thud!

    Just as he fell to the ground, he thought of the potions but a new panel appeared in front of him.

    [Quest- Complete your creation

    Description- It has been detected this sword skill can have multiple moves. But, it needs extreme dedication and crazy ideas. yers need to create a total of seven moves in order toplete this skill.

    Time- 1 Year

    Reward- 1000XP, 1000 God¡¯s Coins, Elixir of Life (Potion), and Spirit Contract

    Punished- Labeled as Failed Creation]

    [You received 1000XP]

    [You received 1000 God¡¯s Coins]

    [You received Elixir of Life]

    [You received Spirit Contract]

    [Would you like to consume Elixir of Life?]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    [Would you like to use Spirit Contract?]

    ¡®Hell yeah!¡¯

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to feel tired or excited. He didn¡¯t care about XP and god¡¯s coins. He only cared about the Elixir of Life and the Spirit Contract.

    [Spirit Contract has been published]

    [It would take thirty seconds toplete]

    [Elixir of Life has been consumed]

    At this moment, Brian felt his injuries recovering instantly but his mana was still down. He looked at dozens of fire demons rushing toward him and took out the mana restoration potion.

    But before he could drink, one of the fire demons threw a fireball at him.

    ¡®Damn!¡¯ Brian kicked the ground and jumped, dodging the fireball while the potion bottle slipped from his hand and fell on the ground.

    ¡®Damn it! Just give me a chance to drink one potion!¡¯

    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t listen to him. One of them punched toward his chest, covering his fist with mes. Brian hurriedly dodged the strike but another one kicked him from behind.

    ¡°Ow! Ow! Ow!¡±

    ¡°My ass is on fire!¡±<sub></sub>

    Brian screamed while dashing toward the wall and rubbed his butt against the wall. After the fire was extinguished, he heavily breathe out. And suddenly, a portal appeared in front of him.

    The red portal showed him thend of the dead. There were bodies lying around. The mountain was broken in half and the river of water was reced by the river of magma.

    The deadly auraing out of the portal ran a chill down his spine. Slowly, a figure walked out of the portal. The figure was a stunning and gorgeous female. She was wearing a tight ck dress that revealed very less of her skin.

    Those red lips were like the cheery in a pie. Her dazzlingly gorgeous face would even rival Lucy¡¯s appearance. Her nails were dark and she had a red crown on her head.

    She walked toward him and stunningly caught his chin. It¡¯s not that she was taller, but it felt like he was shorter than her.

    She looked into his eyes and said ¡°Human, among billions of spirits, hundreds of millions of dark spirits, I am the one who chose to be your Spirit. From this moment on, I belong to you and you belong to me.¡±

    Before he could reply anything, she sealed his mouth with hers. At this moment, his mind went nk until numerous thoughts emerged.

    ¡®Wait a minute! Am I getting assaulted in the middle of a dungeon?¡¯

    ¡®No, no, calm down Brain! Summons are normally the creatures created from the virtual world but then why did she say billions of spirits? Now, now, Brian, calm down, take a deep breath, and oops!¡¯

    When he literally took a deep breath, her tongue entered his mouth and their tongues touched each other. Of course, she didn¡¯t back down when he made this move.

    She moved her tongue inside his mouth boldly and their kiss got a bit lewder.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, a fire demon rushed toward her from behind but she simply raised her finger and a ck me appeared on her hand.

    ¡°Ack! Wak! Kwak!¡±

    The fire demon screamed with pain as the ck mes burns it. Brian¡¯s eyes widened when he saw that. He quickly pushed her away and said ¡°Wait, wait, I already have a fiancee and I love her very much.¡±

    But, she pulled him closer and kissed him once again. After a minute, she finally let him go and said ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will be your second wife. And, since I am your spirit, I can also live inside you though only when we are in this inferior world.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you know this world. I mean, how did youe here?¡± Brian asked with confusion as he didn¡¯t understand how this was even possible.

    The girl smirked at him and pulled his face closer to her and said ¡°Do you believe in destiny? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe in it or not. I was just waiting for you to summon a spirit.¡±

    ¡°And, to my proof, look here!¡±

    She stretched out her finger and a small portal appeared above them. In that portal, he could see the bodies of thousands of creatures like her lying on the ground.

    They looked no different than humans, maybe except for their beautiful and handsome faces.

    ?(O)??? ¡°There were only thirty seconds but over ten thousand spirits were gathered to be your spirit. So, I killed them all and finally got chosen.¡±

    At this moment, Brian didn¡¯t know how to react. Ten Thousand Spirits gathered just to be his spirit? It¡¯s just absurd. It isn¡¯t logical at all.

    Suddenly, she flicked his forehead and said ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! Believe in destiny and everything will be revealed soon enough.¡±

    Believe in destiny? Almost in every novel he had read in past, none of the main characters believed in their destiny.

    He is a scientist. He is the smartest man on earth, and probably in the gxy (His own thoughts).

    How could he believe in such an abstract concept of destiny? But, right now, none of that was important. He still had a dungeon to cross. He released a deep breath and said.

    ¡°We will talk about thatter. For now, can you help me fight?¡±

    The girl nodded her head and said ¡°But I can only use S-Rank strength with your current physical strength and also I can¡¯t use half of my strength alone when I am not in the Spirit Gxy.¡±

    ¡®Spirit Gxy! That must be the gxy where she lived.¡¯

    He shook his head and collected his thoughts for the battle. At this moment, one of his slowly degrading weaknesses was cut off.

    With the help of Elixir of Life, his lifespan was no longer going down. He took a deep breath and released the mana he had recently recovered.

    ¡°You are not using the full potential of dark mana. Don¡¯t release it without having any negative thoughts. The dark manaes from the negative part of the universe.¡±

    ¡°You can increase its potential just by getting angry or releasing killing intent. Think of the worst that could happen to your life.¡± Suddenly, the girl next to him spoke after seeing his dark mana.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I know how dark mana works. I just don¡¯t want to have negative thoughts in my mind.¡±

    ¡°Foolish husband! Look at this!¡±

    The girl sneered and a small drop of dark mana appeared on her finger. Suddenly, her eyes changed a little and the surroundings got a bit colder. At this moment, she released that drop of mana toward the group of fire demons.

    Boom!

 Chapter 83 Flood Dragon Dungeon Part 4- Identity Crisis

    When he saw the power of the dark mana explosion, Brian¡¯s eyes were left wide open. Of course, he knew the power would increase whenever emotions were released in dark mana but this was still too great.

    ¡°So? You think you shouldn¡¯t use emotions?¡± The girl turned her head at him and asked.

    Brian was startled for a moment but quickly shook his head and said ¡°You don¡¯t understand the cost of me not keeping my emotions under check. There will be too many things at stake if I ever forget to control my emotions.¡±

    The girl stared at him for a moment and finally shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±

    ¡°But, you are a spirit. You can merge with me to increase my power.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my emotions will affect you?¡±

    ¡°Unless it is the change of my own emotions, nothing will affect me. If I couldn¡¯t control my emotions while getting angry, then ¡­..¡±

    After that Brian didn¡¯t continue. He knew what would happen if he ever loses his emotions. He couldn¡¯t think of the consequences of him losing his emotions for grudge or hatred, especially with his level of intellect.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°Anyway, merge with me!¡±

    The girl nodded her head and her body got covered in a dark light. It flew toward him and entered his body. At this moment, a slight change urred in him.

    His nails got darker. His hair got covered in dark light and a cold killing intent burst out of him. Only when she measured with him, did he realize just how much killing intent she had within her.

    He raised his hand and the dark mana came out of his palm. This time, his mana was totally dark purple. It was the true color of dark mana. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind and his dark mana transformed.

    [ss Ability- Hell me]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Before, he wasn¡¯t sure about using this ability because it could increase the rapid spreading effects of the curse. But now with the spirit, he felt that the curses weren¡¯t much effective against me.

    He could even feel the stamina returning back to him. He understood the reason immediately.

    His spirit was absorbing the power of curses. After all, those who mess with dark mana have full control over curses. It was only due to that damn firewall, he had made curses his weakness.

    When he released the hell me, the entire room started burning. The ck mes spread around everywhere and burned everything to ashes. Some fire demons used their wings to fly and stay out of it but eventually, the fire caught up to them and killed them as well.

    After two minutes, all fire-winged demons were dead, and a continuous flow of panels appeared in front of him.

    [You killed lvl.20 Fire Winged Demons]*200

    [You received 320000XP]

    [You level up]

    [You received 10SP]

    [Youpleted the quest]

    [You received 450000EXP]

    [You received 4500 God¡¯s Coins]

    [You leveled up]<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    [You receive 10SP]

    At this moment, the spirit came out of his body and nodded her head with satisfaction.

    ¡°This technology in your world is truly fascinating. Some of you might not have the ess to Zero-Point Energy but those who do not have it, always find a way to get it.¡±

    Hearing her words, a strange expression appeared in his eyes as he asked ¡°Do you mean there are other worlds where virtual reality games to make one stronger is possible?¡±

    The spirit looked at him and rolled her eyes ¡°Of course, it is. Your world is too far behind others¡¯ radar or else, if you had found the Cosmic Human Association (CHA), they would¡¯ve helped you build this virtual reality.¡±

    ¡°But, it really surprises me that you people were able to create this world without getting help from fourth-dimensional tech. I would very much like to know how.¡±

    Brian stretched out his arms and smirked ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you can tap into the fourth-dimension codes without using the fourth-dimensional tech.¡±

    At this moment, the spirit¡¯s eyes widened as she asked ¡°So, it is really you who created this. Destiny didn¡¯t lie to me. You are level 15 intellect.¡±

    Brian looked at her with surprise and said ¡°I am far beyond that. Anyway, you said something about the fourth-dimensional tech. Who built them for this CHA? Are there other people with such a high intellect?¡±

    The spirit shook her head and said ¡°It is taboo to talk about those people. All I can say is that none of them are alive right now. And, they were so technologically advanced, that they were the ones who created Chaos Online. By the way, do you know Chaos Online?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed at this moment. He took a deep breath and nodded his head ¡°Yes, I do know. I am trying to represent the earth for Chaos Online.¡±

    Hearing his words, the spirit giggled ¡°Well, aren¡¯t I just lucky? I am spirit and can go with you inside the Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°Well, luck or destiny doesn¡¯t matter. For now, I have to clear this dungeon, and then, we can leave.¡± Brian opened his status and thought for a moment.<sub></sub>

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human

    Level- 19

    HP- 200/200 (Dragon Ring 2x) (Cursed- 55% Stamina)

    MP- 300/300 (Dragon Ring 2x) (Spirit Blessing)

    XP- 87180/1310720

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 170 (+180) / AGI- 100 (+90) / VIT- 100

    STM- 100 / INT- 100 / Magic- 100 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.2), Hell me (Lv.1)

    Active Abilities (Bookworm)- Creation (Lv.1), Summon (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1), Dark Blessing (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Bookworm)- Enhanced Memory (Lv.1), Speedreading (Lv.1)

    Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.5), ughtering Crows (Lv.5), Thunderbolt (Lv.5)

    SP- 20

    God¡¯s Coin- 6587

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Swords (2) Healing Potions (16), Power Potion (2), Haste Potion (3), Mana Restoration Potion (15), Super Curse Potion (5)]

    ¡®Hmm¡­. My mana has drastically increased. And, this time, it is not thanks to a ring. That means even in the real world, I would get the share of this much mana.¡¯

    ¡®But, if I want to level up once more, I would really need a lot of XP. Though that would help me reach the second rank superhero strength. If I keep on using those dungeons to level up, then I might be able to reach level 70 within six months.¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­.. considering that she only had time to y New Gods and also knows the hidden dungeons all around the New Gods, reaching level 100 wasn¡¯t a problem. It¡¯s been around two weeks and with all that things I have to deal with back home, I still am close to reaching level 20.¡¯

    ¡®I should probably continue on this dungeon and finish it as fast as possible. Now, with her, I wouldn¡¯t have that much problem.¡¯

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t expect to get such a powerful spirit. He only wanted spirit for gaining a certain element in the real world which would eventually make him stronger than most superheroes but her strength is really overwhelming.

    Now, he is even more certain that he can finish this dungeon with ease but he is worried about the home problem.

    How in the world is he supposed to exin all this?

    He sighed helplessly and walked toward the next level.

    ¡°Why are you feeling so helpless? I can easily help you cross this dungeon.¡± The spirit noticed his helplessness and asked curiously.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°That¡¯s not what I am talking about. I am afraid of trouble back home.¡±

    The spirit giggled and said ¡°Well, that¡¯s your trouble. I have already dered you my husband and I am not going back on that.¡±

    Brian sighed even more heavily.

    That¡¯s the problem! You can¡¯t just decide on me as your husband. Where is his dignity as a man would go if he lets others decide for himself?

    But, he can¡¯t say no. Another party is not just beautiful and dangerous but also is stuck with him due to the contract.

    First, vampire. Second, werewolf. And now, a spirit.

    Is he going to open the harem of all races throughout the universe?

    That¡¯s just too scary to think about. Because while some of them are extremely good, some are extremely bad considering their body structure. There is a race made out of stone.

    He can¡¯t just have sex with a stone. His little brother will break before even he could contribute anything. But, this encounter made him understand something.

    His identity! He was gradually getting more clues that he wasn¡¯t a human, not a human from earth. But, he doesn¡¯t understand who was he? His parents and his DNA prove that he was human.

    His parents were ordinary. But, he was extraordinary. Having a photographic memory, high-level intellect, and ability tomunicate with technologies.

    ?(O)??? Sometimes, he even wondered if he is a son of a technomancer. But, one thing is certain.

    He is not a human from earth.

 Chapter 84 Flood Dragon Dungeon Part 5

    [You killed Lv.20 Lizardman]*400

    [You received 640000XP]

    [Youpleted the quest]

    ?(O)??? [You received 850000XP]

    [You level up]

    [You received 10SP]

    [You received 8500 God¡¯s Coins]

    After he finally crossed the fourth stage, he leveled up once again. He was really happy that he reached lvl.20 so soon.

    ¡°This time, the numbers were really high. Your body can¡¯t bear my strength but you insisted on doing it without using any potions that you had. Are you sure it is the right thing to finish the final boss by yourself?¡± The spirit came out of his body and asked.

    Brian nodded his head and said, ¡°Well if you weren¡¯t here, I would have been forced to use many potions again and again due to their numbers which would decrease the odds of me defeating the Flood Dragon.¡±

    ¡°So, with your help, I easily finished the fourth stage and now, I can face the Flood Dragon with everything I¡¯ve got. Besides, if I use your help now, it wouldn¡¯t make much impact when I use your help against the powerful guys.¡±

    The spirit blinked her eyes twice and asked ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t this be a great practice for you?¡±

    ¡°Kind of but if I fight it by myself, it would still be a great practice for me. Besides, I am dying to use all seven stances of my sword art against this dragon.¡± Brian excitedly spoke.

    He loves dragons. He loves them very much but it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t kill them when he really has to.

    ¡°Alright, then but I will be ready to help you all the time.¡± The spirit nodded her head and said. It is good to let him battle but if he really is in trouble, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight for him.

    After all, she is now his spirit. She belongs to him.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Brian smiled and walked toward the final boss room. Unlike the previous room, it had a giant door. When he reached in front of the door, it opened on its own. As he stepped in, he could feel a chilly wind crawling on his skin.

    Grrr!

    Suddenly, a loud noise of a creature breathing rang throughout the room. Nearly a hundred meters away from him, there was a massive cave. From the cave, a long body covered with blue scales walked out.

    It had four massive ws like eagles and a head like a deer. Its neck was quite long with the tail of a snake. It had no wings, no fire-breathing power, but it was still a dragon.

    Flood Dragon!

    [Lv.25- Boss]

    Seeing this, Brian took out all the haste and power potions he had.

    [Your STR has doubled]

    [Time Limit- 4 Minutes]

    [Your AGI has reached 270 (temporarily)]

    [Time Limit- 6 Minutes]

    Drinking more potions only increases the time, but not the effects. After his haste increased, he took a deep breath and released his dark mana.

    Roar!

    The Flood Dragon instantly got enraged when he sensed his mana. He understood that this human was going to attack him now.

    With his roar, several wind des flew toward him. Each wind de was sharp as a real de but not as strong.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Brian held two real swords in his hand and swung his body.

    [First Stance- Dragon Twister]

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    All of those wind des got smashed into pieces. While the tornado was still up, he moved toward the Flood Dragon. Seeing him approaching, the flood dragon swing its tail toward him and pped it down.

    [Third Stance- Thunder Dragon Stomp]

    Suddenly, he stopped moving his hand and stabbed one of his swords on the ground.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Dozens of lightning bolts released out of his sword struck the tail of the flood dragon and pushed it away. But, those lightning bolts didn¡¯t manage to leave a scratch.

    At this moment, a giant image appeared behind him. An image of an Asura with hundred arms, holding a hundred swords.

    Roar!

    [Fourth Stance- Hundred Arms Asura]

    The Flood Dragon conjured a giant hurricane around it. The ck cloud appeared above them hurricane, and the wind encircled front of him, forming a giant tornado.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two bolts of ck lightning fell inside the tornado and made it stronger. When the hundred arms asura approached the tornado, hundreds of swords collided against it. Nearly fifty of them got zapped with lightning bolts while fifty of them managed to break the tornado.

    Only Brian was in the middle but the forceful winds were still there. With a single swing of his tail, the flood dragon smashed a powerful wind toward him. But, Brian took a deep breath and changed his stance in the mid-air.<sub></sub>

    [Second Stance- Stealth Dragon w]

    Bang!

    His sword sliced the wind in half. When it got shed, the wind lost its control and sted everywhere with an intense force. Brian was pushed above the flood dragon as both of them collided against the wall.

    When Brian fell on the head of the flood dragon, he immediately took out five potions and dropped all of them on the head of the flood dragon. But, the flood dragon suddenly caught his body with its tail and mmed him into the wall.

    Bang! Crack!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    The impact was so great that he coughed out blood. The ce where he was smashed got cracked as well. But, the flood dragon didn¡¯t stop. He continued to m Brain more until suddenly, it lost its grip over him.

    [Flood Dragon has been cursed with Curse of Speed]

    [Speed decreased by three times]

    [Flood Dragon has been cursed with Curse of Strength]

    [Strength decreased by three times]

    [Flood Dragon has been cursed with Curse of Endurance]

    [Endurance decreased by three times]

    [Flood Dragon has been cursed with Curse of Stamina]

    [Stamina decreased by three times]

    [Flood Dragon has been cursed with Curse of Mana]

    [Total Mana decreased by three times]

    When those notifications appeared in front of him, a giant smile appeared on his lips. He took out a healing potion and drank it. This was the confidence he had beforeing to this dungeon.

    He didn¡¯t put his entire fate on an abstract concept such as luck. Although luck did help me and made it easier for him. It still didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t havepleted this dungeon.

    With the flood dragon¡¯s power decreasing by three times, Brian immediately went offensive. He released his dark mana extensively, condensing a giant phantom of a dragon.

    This dragon was even bigger than the flood dragon. When it appeared, the eyes of the flood dragon changed and a trace of madness appeared in his eyes.

    Roar!

    He roared and condensed the same powerful hurricane with ck clouds but this time, it was not just much smaller but also weaker. On other hand, Brian¡¯s dragon was much bigger.

    [Fifth Stance- Dark Dragon Emperor]

    The dark dragon roared and swing its powerful w, breaking the hurricane and the tornado but it didn¡¯t end there. It moved toward the hurricane with all of its force and managed to sh the scales of the flood dragon.

    Seeing it bleed, Brian immediately took another offense, releasing another extensive amount of dark mana. He threw his sword at the sky and duplicate it with his Bookworm ss ability.

    When the flood dragon saw that, he stopped caring about the bleeding and stood on his rear ws. He raised both of his front ws andbined them together.

    Suddenly, a giant tornado emerged from its w and engulfed those swords inside it. When Brian released his dark mana on those swords, all of them fell extremely fast, but the tornado still managed to sweep them away except for two real swords.

    Those swords fell straight over his body and pierced his skin.

    ¡°Sword,e!¡±

    Brian roared and two of his sword vibrate on his body and made the wound even worse. After the sword escaped and reached Brian, he immediately held only one sword in his hand.

    He raised the sword above his head and suddenly, the spirit behind him looked at his back with shock in her eyes. At this moment, the dark mana spread around him, forming a giant circle.

    He used the Bookworm ss to form a different dimension within that circle and the next moment, his sword shed down.

    ¡°Seventh Stance- Dimensional sh]

    Ssh!

    The sword released a dark light which split the dimension in half, splitting the flood dragon in half. But, it was only for a second. When the dimension disappeared, the dragon died with a giant cut on its body. It wasn¡¯t split in half.

    [You killed lv.25 Flood Dragon]

    [You received 5000XP]

    [You received Dragon Scale]

    [You received a treasure chest]

    [You cleared the dungeon]

    [You received an additional 500000XP]

    [Would you like to open the Treasure Chest?]

    When he saw thest message, a big smile appeared on his lips. He put away his sword and immediately pressed yes.

    [You received Dragon Sword]

    [You received Elixir of Dragon Heart]

    [You received Mana Potion]

    ¡®Finally, finally, I got my hands on the elixir.¡¯

 Chapter 85 Getting rid of weaknesses, getting True Dragon Body

    ¡°Wait, hubby, you have already unlocked Mana Domain?¡± The spirit suddenly appeared in front of him and asked with visible shock on her face.

    ¡°Mana Domain?¡± Brian was confused for a moment but immediately remembered his dark mana circle and shook his head.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not a mana domain. I used my control over dark mana to create a circle then I use another ss ability which is created to create a separate dimension in that space in order to cut it.¡±

    ¡°This is a very overpowered ability but look, the effect will appear any moment now.¡±

    Just as he said, he started bleeding from his nose, ear, and mouth. But, this time, he didn¡¯t bleed from his eyes. It clearly showed that the improvement in his physical strength is helping him reduce the side effects.

    Seeing his condition, she couldn¡¯t help but ask with worries but Brian asked her not to worry. He took out a healing potion and drank it. In the real world, he can¡¯t do this but in this world, it is much simpler.

    After healing from the injuries, he looked at the spirit and said ¡°Let¡¯s leave! I have something more important to do now.¡±

    Saying so, he and the spirit left the dungeon. Just when he stepped outside, a notification appeared in front of him.

    [You are the first to clear Flood Dragon Dungeon]

    [Would you like to reveal your name?]

    [Yes] [No]

    Brian rolled his eyes and pressed on no. He was thankful that this time, it actually asked rather than just doing whatever it wanted.

    [yer ######### has be the first one topleted the hidden dungeon- Flood Dragon Dungeon. His achievement has been recorded in the Hall of Fame]

    [yer ######### has be the first one topleted the hidden dungeon- Flood Dragon Dungeon. His achievement has been recorded in the Hall of Fame]<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    [yer ######### has be the first one toplete the hidden dungeon- Flood Dragon Dungeon. His achievement has been recorded in the Hall of Fame]

    Brian didn¡¯t care about his achievement. It was solely created in order to identify the next big superheroes of the future. Those who can make their name on the Hall of Fame will immediately receive the benefits from UMA.

    He simply rushed toward the DragonFly City with his spirit but on the way, a thought emerged in his mind.

    ¡®Hmm¡­. Is Tempest online right now? I told him to stay in the city today.¡¯

    Thinking so, he contacted Tempest and learned that Tempest was still in the city. He rushed toward the city with his spirit. But before they could reach the city, he asked her to go inside him.

    He doesn¡¯t like to gain more attention. Her beauty was so great that he was afraid that people mighte flooding toward her.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t agree. When he told her the reason, she did he doesn¡¯t have to worry and that¡¯s just happened. As they walked inside the city, people only stared at her but nobody dared to approach.

    After they reached in front of the Eden¡¯s Store, they saw a young man standing outside. Of course, there were other people as well but that young man was none other than Tempest.

    Upon seeing him, Brian walked toward him and Tempest was already aware of him because of the beautifuldy walking next to him. Everyone was literally talking about her.

    ¡°Boy, I am d to see you here. Are you ready to finally say goodbye to your weakness?¡± Brain walked next to him and gave him a hug from the side. Although it has only been two days, he missed this team.

    Hearing his words, Tempest¡¯s eyes widened. He nodded his head as if he was a little kid who was asked to go to an amusement park.

    Brian took him and entered the Eden¡¯s Store. Originally, he thought her presence will make things difficult for him but it was quite the opposite. As they walked, other people started giving her a certain space.

    And, that space was upied by two of them. At this moment, Tempest whispered ¡°Mr. Brian, who is she?¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°She is my contracted spirit. Her name is¡­..¡± Suddenly, Brian found that he doesn¡¯t know her name. He turned around and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your name, did you?¡±

    As a higher-level intellect, he didn¡¯t expect to ask her such a question but he really doesn¡¯t remember her telling him her name.

    She smiled at him which made her face dazzle like a star. Just her smile was enough to put every woman around her in shame.

    ¡°My name is Lena.¡±

    ¡®Lena huh! That¡¯s quite a nice name.¡¯ Brian turned around and whispered, ¡°Her name is Lena.¡±

    ¡®I already heard that from her.¡¯ Tempest was speechless when Brian told him her name. Not just him, everyone else also heard her name. She didn¡¯t try to hide it at all.

    Brian walked toward the counter and saw a beautifuldy behind it.

    ¡°Can I rent a small room for three hours? I also need a few things. A fully equipped burner, mana stabilizing device, mana supplement roots, a hammer, and also a potion jar.¡±

    The woman behind the counter nodded her head and immediately took out all the items he asked for. These were the basic items that every Portion Maker uses except for the hammer. So, she already had it in stock.

    After paying the total cost of 700 God¡¯s coins, he was given a key and sent to the backdoor. Tempest and Lena also followed him quickly as they entered an empty room.

    ¡°Lena, I want you to crush this scale into power. Tempest, help set this burner.¡± Brian took out the scale of a dragon and gave it to her.

    Then, he took out a sk, a burner, and some ss tubes, and handed them to Tempest. While he asked for Fire Dragon Blood from him and took out a small root made out of flesh.

    It was the elixir for dragon heart. It was literally the dragon¡¯s heart but modified into an elixir. As long as he eats this, he can instantly remove all the weakness he has received from the Warlock ss.<sub></sub>

    But, that¡¯s not his objective right now. He starts squeezing that meat. It contains a lot of liquid which is the main ingredient containing the power to remove those weaknesses. It was quite a hard job and took him nearly an hour.

    In a meantime, Lena was crushing the scale into power while Tempest was given other tasks such as mixing Mana Supplement roots with Mana Potion and adjusting the mana stabilizing device to adjust the amount of mana in that mixture.

    After they finished, Brian put everything on the sk and starts the burner. Now, he just needs to maintain the temperature and everything will be over after one and half hours.

    For one and half hours, they did nothing but stare at the burner. Finally, after one and half hours, Brian turned off the burner and put the boiling mixture into another jar.

    They waited twenty-five minutes until it cooled down and finally, Brian and Tempest drank half of these. When the new mixture entered their bodies, a strange reaction urred to them.

    Brian could feel the roars of the dragon inside his blood. It was quite strong but slowly, it calmed down as it circted through his body. In the meantime, red scales started appearing above his skin.

    True Dragon Body!

    Finally, they were able to get this body. After five minutes, both of them opened their eyes. While Tempest got True Dragon Body, Brian not only got this but also managed to remove the weaknesses of the Warlock ss.

    Since he had already gotten rid of the lifespan problem, now he had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brian!¡± Tempest bowed in front of him and thanked him. He was really grateful that Brian helped him. He could feel a strength brewing in his body something that rarely happened.

    And, he also got a chance to improve his strength by physical training in the real world. Brian also enjoyed the same advantage.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nn. You just need to continue improving your imagination and strength to fully utilize the Bookworm ss. Now, let¡¯s leave this ce and log out. I am dying to exit this game with my full stamina.¡±

    Brian chuckled and they finally left.

    Before leaving, he opened his status and checked the new changes he has received.

    [Name- DragonRider97

    Race- Human/ Half-Dragon

    Physique- True Dragon Body

    Level- 20

    HP- 410/410 (Dragon Ring 2x)

    MP- 310/310 (Dragon Ring 2x) (Spirit Blessing)

    XP Red- 585/2000 (1XP Red- 1000XP)

    ss- Warlock

    STR- 275 (+180) / AGI- 205 (+90) / VIT- 205

    STM- 205 / INT- 205 / Magic- 200 (Warlock)

    Active Abilities (Warlock)- Cursed Hands (Lv.2), Hell me (Lv.1)

    Active Abilities (Bookworm)- Creation (Lv.1), Summon (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Warlock)- Mental Fortitude (Lv.1), Dark Blessing (Lv.1)

    Passive Abilities (Bookworm)- Enhanced Memory (Lv.1), Speedreading (Lv.1)

    ?(O)??? Skills- DragonRider97 Sword Art (Lv.5), Shadow Escape (Lv.5), ughtering Crows (Lv.5), Thunderbolt (Lv.5)

    SP- 30

    God¡¯s Coin- 6587

    Inventory- Boar Bones (2 Pics), Swords (2) Healing Potions (14), Mana Restoration Potion (15)]

    ¡®This is good. I am finally a half-dragon.¡¯ Brian has never been this happy but he coudln¡¯t enjoy it because he knew some troubles are lying ahead.

    Brian asked Lena to enter his body since he was going to log out. This time, she agreed. After that, Brian logged out.

    The next moment, he opened his eyes inside the pod. As soon as he came out of the pod, Lena came out of his body. She looked around and saw dozens of techs lying around.

    But, Brian hurriedly took her up. It was already the nighttime. He walked in front of Charlotte¡¯s door and knocked a few times. After a minute, she finally opened her door while rubbing her eyes.

    But, her eyes remained wide open when she saw Lena behind him. Brian took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Lena, this is Charlotte. Charlotte, this is Lena. We have something to talk about right now.¡±

 Chapter 86 Rejecting Lena

    It was the middle of the night. The lights in the hall were turned on. Three people were sitting on couches. Two of them were sitting in front of each other while another one was sitting at the side.

    Between them, there was a small table. The situation in this hall seemed tense since the three of them weren¡¯t speaking to each other at all until the girl on the side finally spoke.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept her.¡±

    Charlotte had anger brewing in her eyes. She pointed her finger at Lena and shouted at Brian.

    Hearing her words, Lena¡¯s eyebrows rose. She didn¡¯t speak but instead kept staring at Charlotte. Brian sighed and spoke ¡°Alright! I have a fiancee who said I can¡¯t marry you.¡±

    He was referring to Lena who also noticed the helplessness in his tone and spoke ¡°Is there something wrong with me? I know it is hard for you to share your husband but his destiny has stored something else for me. I am a part of his destiny.¡±

    ¡°If you have any problem or grudge against me, tell me. But, Destiny won¡¯t ept your unreasonable rejection.¡±

    Hearing her words, Charlotte visibly burst out in anger and shouted ¡°Shut the f*ck, b*t*h! I don¡¯t know who you are or where did youe from but if you think you can get my husband based on your lies, then you are wrong.¡±

    She turned her head at Brian and shouted ¡°And, how could you let someone like her be your spirit? You are the smartest man in the world. How can you believe in the abstract concept like destiny?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Wifey, I know you are angry and you deserve to be angry when your husbandes home with another girl but you can¡¯t me me for not believing in destiny. Because I am the smartest man, I know more about Destiny than even her.¡±

    ¡°Destiny is a concept of cause and effect. Your destiny is forged by the cause and the effects will lead you to your destiny. This is how destiny works. We can change our destiny but we can¡¯t change the cause and effect¡­¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Alright! Alright! Stop lecturing me about destiny. Anyway, I won¡¯t ept her no matter what you say. If you still want her then, I will leave this house.¡± Charlotte shouted at him and her tone seemed totally firm.

    But, this got him confused. Why was Charlotte insisting on not having her? After all, when ites to Lucy, she didn¡¯t reject it at all. In fact, she rejected her own chance to reject Lucy.

    He took a deep breath and stood up. He held her hands and made her sit down. He sat on the floor as he looked into her eyes and asked ¡°I know this is very personal and I will ept every decision you make.¡±

    ¡°But, you should also know that she is my spirit now. She is going to stay with me, at least for now. So, tell me, what¡¯s bothering you? You didn¡¯t reject Lucy but you are so against her. I just want to know.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte hesitated before she finally said ¡°Because I am jealous of her. I am not jealous of Lucy because I know she has to earn your respect and love if she wants to be with you but what about her?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything. She just arrived in front of you, kissed you, and told you that she is going to be your wife. I know you don¡¯t love her and you are just considering her to be someone who will eventually be your lover or leave you.¡±

    At this moment, she clenched her fists, and almost broke his hand as she continued.

    ¡°But, what has she done to be your wife? What has she ever aplished? I have been in love with you for more than eight years. I kept chasing after you even though I couldn¡¯t tell my feelings to you.¡±

    ¡°I was there with you when you needed someone. I am here for you as your fiancee and future wife. I took a job while being in college just so that I can cook food for you.¡±

    ¡°I worked hard in college so that I can make conversation with you. I tried everything just to be with you. And now, someone wants to have all that benefit without even doing anything for you?¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°How can I ept it? I earned your love and a ce to stay with you. What did she aplish? She just came and try to take the ce that only belonged to me. How can I give it to someone else?¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian got silent. He understood what Charlotte truly meant. She did everything just to be with him. So, how can she ept anyone who hasn¡¯t done anything?

    Wife, second wife, the status is almost the same. It¡¯s wives at the end. So, how can she ept someone who hasn¡¯t done even a bit that she has done to get that status?

    It wasn¡¯t a battle of the throne but for her, she has fought very hard, to get this ce.

    Hearing her words, Lena didn¡¯t know what to say. When she chose Brian as her host, she simply made up her mind because of his amazing destiny. She thought if she bes his wife, she would be able to involve in that destiny.

    As for love? It was a concept that she never understood and she hoped that by being with him, she will understand what love truly is.

    Although she hasn¡¯t been with him, just hearing Charlotte¡¯s words made her understand what love truly meant.

    For Charlotte, it was eptance. She just wanted to be epted by him. She wanted to be epted in his heart. She wanted to be epted in his home.

    And for that, she paid a huge price. That¡¯s why she got every right to be jealous of her.

    At this moment, Lena spoke ¡°Then, what if I can do everything for him? What if I can earn your eptance? What if you ept me as his second wife?¡±<sub></sub>

    Charlotte looked at her and asked ¡°Can you though? You don¡¯t even understand what marriage and love mean to us. You are just forced by destiny. Can you do everything for him? Can you prove to me that all of my efforts weren¡¯t wasted?¡±

    Lena nodded her head without any hesitation and said ¡°Yes, I can. I havee too far. I have left behind everything just to get here. Yes, I did be his spirit because of his destiny but even for that, I have given up too much.¡±

    ¡°There is no ce for me to leave. The spirits abandoned by the host can¡¯t remain as the spirits. I might not be one who helped him in his worst condition.¡±

    ¡°I might not be the one who chased for his love for eight years. But, I can prove that I will do everything for him. I can prove it by my own strength. I don¡¯t have the strength like you but I have the strength that you don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You are jealous of me because you think I can be of as same status as you without even doing anything for him. But, I want to ask you something. What if I can make you give that status to me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can do that? I am not a woman who will share her husband with just anyone.¡± Charlotte stared at her and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Lena nodded her head and sat down.

    At this moment, Brian finally stood up and spoke.

    ¡°I know I am not getting a chance to speak here but I just want to say something. I am the one who you want to be with. I love Charlotte. I don¡¯t love Lena.¡±

    ¡°But, she is my spirit and she will stay with me. So, how about we take out time? We can¡¯t chase Lena out. And, my wife won¡¯t ept her as well. So, we will take our time, live peacefully and slowly build our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°I already have a wife and the second one is already pending. So, we will discuss Lena¡¯s situationter. For now, she will stay here as a guest and my spirit.¡±

    ¡°She is strong and she can help us in her ways. So, I think we should do it like this.¡±

    Then, he looked at Charlotte and asked ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Inside the UMA¡¯s technical department,

    The light in the mainputer room was on. Inside that room, a young man was typing at the keyboard while standing in front of a giant server. He was none other than Barry.

    He was typing so fast and the codes on the screen were hard to understand until he pressed one key and a window popped up on the screen.

    [Are you sure you want to delete the ¡®DragonRider97¡¯ ount from the main server permanently?]

    [Yes] [No]

    He moved the cursor to yes and clicked it.

    ?(O)??? [DragonRider97 ount has been deleted permanently]

    Zzzzz!

    Suddenly, Barry felt shocked all over his body and lost consciousness. He fell to the ground and after a while, a small-sized bug came out of his ear and flew away.

    Pat!

    But, after flying a few meters, it suddenly exploded on its own and got obliterated into atoms, scattering everywhere.

    ¡­¡­.

    Next Day,

    ¡°Huh! The door of the main server room is still open? Only Barry has the ess to this door. Did hee here and forget to lock it?¡± The head of the technical department walked inside the room.

    But, his eyes widened when he saw Barry lying on the ground unconscious.

    ¡°Barry!¡±

 Chapter 87 New Trouble

    Next Day,

    Brian woke up nearly at seven and stretched out his arms. He went to the bathroom and finished his morning routine. Aftering out of the bathroom, he went toward the kitchen.

    At this moment, both Ely and Wraith were awake and having breakfast. When Ely saw him, she stopped her breakfast and rushed to his embrace.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Not seeing him even for a day made her miss him very much. Brian missed her as well.

    ¡°It seems like you are in a good mood today. Excited to go to school?¡±

    Ely¡¯s eyes brightened when Brian noticed that. She nodded her head and said ¡°I made two new friends yesterday. They said they will have snacks with me today.¡±

    But before Brian could say anything, Wraith snorted ¡°Humph! They are just fooling you to get your food in the cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You are wrong. They are my friends.¡± Ely turned her head and shouted. Then, she turned back and asked ¡°Daddy, they are my friends. He is just lying, right?¡±

    Brian patted her head and said ¡°My daughter is the best. Why wouldn¡¯t they be her friends? Let¡¯s go and have some breakfast first!¡±

    After that, they started eating breakfast when Lena suddenly walked out of her room. Seeing her, Charlotte who was serving breakfast narrowed her eyes. At this moment, Brian could smell a sense of urgency to y New Gods.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Suddenly, Lily on his watch spoke.

    ¡°Sir, I have just detected something wrong happening with your ount in New Gods.¡±

    ¡°Sir, your ount has been deleted from New Gods.¡±

    When she said that, her voice was quite loud so everybody heard that. Brian was stunned. Just when he thought of ying New Gods, his ount got deleted.

    Wait! How? How can his ount get deleted?

    ¡°Brian, is something wrong with New Gods? What¡¯s going on?¡± Charlotte hurriedly approached him and asked with concern visible on her face.

    Although she seemed angry with Lena¡¯s matter, she had a genuine concern for him. Hearing her words, Brian didn¡¯t reply but rather clicked on his watch and a virtual projection appeared in front of him.

    He clicked a few times on the screen and essed the mainputer. After searching for his name on the mainputer, he didn¡¯t find anything. At this moment, his expression turned hideous.

    He only had two scenarios in his mind. Either five directors used their five different codes to delete his ount or someone who is capable of using the fourth-dimensional codes hacked into the mainputer and deleted his ount.

    ¡°Daddy, what happened? Are you in trouble? Can Ely help?¡± Ely rushed down from her chair and clutched his pants, asking. <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Seeing his daughter in worry, Brian smiled and shook his head ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daddy can handle this by himself. You have something more to do. Let¡¯s not destroy this mood with my problems. First, let¡¯s have some breakfast.¡±

    Charlotte still looked at him with worries but he calmed down her.

    ¡°Daddy, who is she?¡± Suddenly, Ely pointed her finger at Lena and asked.

    ¡°Oh yeah, you haven¡¯t been introduced yet. Ely, she is Lena, a Spirit. She is our guest. Lena, she is Ely. She is my daughter. And, he is Wraith.¡± Brian introduced them and noticed Lena¡¯s eyes were not on his daughter but on the Wraith.

    She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why is someone from Angel Race here?¡±

    Brian rubbed his head as he realized the problem. She was Dark Spirit who utilizes dark mana. He was an Angel who utilizes Light Mana. They have a huge difference just like him and Ely.

    ¡°His father is in a difficult situation so he let me take him of him. For now, he will be here with us.¡± Brian replied.

    Although they had their difference, he can¡¯t ask anyone to leave or fight. He knows that they must find a way to properly cooperate.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so generous.¡± Lena snorted and sat on an empty chair. Her words saddened Wraith. After all, he was just a kid now he is not getting any good attention from anyone.

    ¡°Hey! If you are a problem with him, then why don¡¯t you leave?¡± Hearing her tone, Charlotte shouted at him and walked near him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Wraith, you don¡¯t need to mind her words. Just like how you don¡¯t like Ely¡¯s bloodline, she doesn¡¯t like yours.¡±

    ?(O)??? Hearing her words, a smile bloomed on Wraith¡¯s face.

    ¡°Alright, big sister Charlotte!¡± Wraith nodded his head and started eating his breakfast happily.

    At this moment, Charlotte looked at Brian and pouted. She was telling him that he was stepping out of line. Although Lena was a spirit, Wraith was just a child.

    It is one thing that if one child bullies another child but if an adult tries to bully a child, shouldn¡¯t other adults stand up.

    Although they were threatened to take care of Wraith, he was here now. She expected Brian to be a little better with Wraith.

    But, she didn¡¯t say anything. She severed Lena some breakfast and after having breakfast, she helped Ely and Wraith get ready. Finally, she dropped them off just when the bus arrived.

    After sending them away, she returned to the mansion and saw Brian getting busy with his situation. But, this time, she walked up to him and put her hands on her waist, looking at him angrily.

    Brian also noticed her shadow and raised his head. Seeing her angry expression, he asked ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you did. Wraith might not be someone from this or our rtive but he is still a child. Don¡¯t you think you were too cold at him? While introducing them, you only gave his name and while exining his situation, you sounded as if he is a burden to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it will only affect his mindset? And, he is the only friend that Ely has though she doesn¡¯t ept him as her friend. He is looking out for her in the ss as well. At least, be more responsible and treat him like a child.¡±

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s mouth was wide open. This was the second time he has seen her angry like this. Yesterday, it wasn¡¯t surprising considering it was her own private thing.

    But today, it was about Wraith, not her. But, she was still angry. He sighed and stood up.

    ¡°Alright! I will be nice to him. Anyway,e with me for a while!¡± Brain took her hand and walked toward his room. Charlotte followed him with a confused expression.

    But, after five minutes, she understood why he brought her here. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t think of it at this moment.

    Outside the room, Lena suspiciously looked at the door and suddenly, her ears picked up a noise. The next moment, her face turned bright red. She couldn¡¯t believe they were doing that so early in the morning.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Barry, boy, you finally woke up. I was worried.¡± Inside the mainputer room, the director breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Barry opening his eyes.

    Barry looked at him with confusion. He looked at his body and looked around ¡°Sir, how long was I out for?¡±

    ¡°Maybe the whole night or a few hours. By the way, what were you doing in the mainputer room?¡± The director asked.

    ¡°Night? But sir, wasn¡¯t the conference held during the day? And, what do you mean what am I doing here? Didn¡¯t someone bring me here on that day? I couldn¡¯t have walked all the way to this ce with those injuries, right?¡± Barry looked at him with confusion as he asked.

    Now, it was the director who got confused. He looked at Barry and asked ¡°Boy, what are you talking about? You were healed the same day by Selen. And, thest time I met you was yesterday evening. What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Sir, what are talking about? I don¡¯t remember anything after I got injured out by that pressure. Isn¡¯t this my first time waking up after getting those injuries?¡± Barry asked with confusion.

    The director¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked ¡°So, you don¡¯t remember anything after you woke up? But, you clearly were conscious and also did a lot of work yesterday. Perhaps something else happenedst night. But, why did youe to this room?¡±

    Barry thought for a moment and said ¡°I wouldn¡¯te here unless it is something important. And, since I don¡¯t have the memories of what I did yesterday, did something major happen to New Gods?¡±

    ¡°No! Nothing happened. But, theputer screen is still on and showing the same window from the moment I arrived. Normally, this screen remains off unless it is used.¡± The director pointed at theputer screen and said.

    Barry slowly stood up and walked in front of theputer. When his eyes fell on the window, they widened.

    [DragonRider97 ount has been deleted permanently]

    ¡°Oh my god! What have I done?¡± Barry felt like he has lost his soul. He started shaking with fear and tension. But, he immediately turned around as he remembered Brian¡¯s words.

    ¡®Unless someone uses the five director¡¯s codes or hacked the mainputer, nobody can delete the ount from the mainputer. So, you don¡¯t have to be worried about anything.¡¯

    He instantly grabbed the director¡¯s hand and said ¡°Director, I must go. I must inform Brian right now. Something wrong is going on.¡±

 Chapter 88 Trouble seems to be bigger

    Before even the director could say anything, Barry left the mainputer room. He couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. He went to theputer screen and looked at the same window.

    ¡°DragonRider97¡­. DragonRider97¡­. Wait, isn¡¯t that Brian¡¯s own ount in New Gods?¡±

    ¡°It is deleted? How? How is this possible? What happened?¡±

    At this moment, he panicked like never before. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing on the screen. He finally understand why Barry was shaking so much.

    Barry rushed out of the main building while many people tried to greet him. But, he ignored them and rushed in front of a helicopter. He instantly opened the door and spoke.

    ¡°Take me to these coordinates!¡±

    Saying so, he transferred the coordinates to the helicopter¡¯s A.I. It responded immediately and flew toward Zone C.

    UMA¡¯s headquarter was made in the middle of most zones. It was created in a way to reach and control the outbreak from any corner of the world.

    Zone C wasn¡¯t that far from this ce. While on the helicopter, he was constantly shaking. He couldn¡¯t believe what happen was actually his fault.

    He was constantly trying to calm down but no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    He knew the whole creation of New Gods was only because Brian wanted to get stronger and represent humanity for Chaos Online. He knew Brian nned everything in order to get stronger.

    And now, he has made a huge mistake that would cost Brian a huge time. After twenty minutes, he finally reached Zone C. The helicopter flew toward the mansion while Barry opened his system and received Lily¡¯s call.

    ¡°Please authorize before entering! Please authorize before entering!¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Unless someonees through the main gate, Lily will immediately act against them.

    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s me, Barry.¡±

    ¡°Authorizationplete! Mr. Barry, wee to our home!¡±

    After getting authorization, his helicopter finally moved closer andnded in the garden. Barry hurriedly came out of the helicopter and rushed to the door.

    But just when he was pressing the bell, the door opened as Lena walked out.

    She stared at Barry and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She was surprised to see someone this early in the morning. Barry didn¡¯t recognize her but he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Where is Brian? Call him fast! Something bad happened!¡± Barry hurriedly entered the room which made Lena frown but hearing something bad happen, she didn¡¯t ask.

    Inside Brian¡¯s home, he got a notification from Lily about Barry¡¯s arrival. He wasying next to Charlotte. Both of them were covering their bodies with sheets.

    After getting notified though, he hurriedly got up and wore some clothes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Charlotte frowned and asked. She just had one of the best times of her life and now, he was already walking away.

    ¡°Something bad happened! Barry is here to exin. Let¡¯s go!¡± Brian didn¡¯t say much and left the room. When he came out, he saw Barry. Barry also saw him.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    Barry rushed toward him and hugged him hard for a moment.

    ¡°Man, I am really sorry. I really don¡¯t know what happened. It just happened. I am sorry, man. I am really sorry.¡±

    Brian frowned upon hearing his apology. He patted Barry¡¯s head and spoke ¡°Tell me, what happened? I know you couldn¡¯t delete my ount. We might have greater threats lurking in the shadows.¡±

    Barry slowly let go and Brian took him to the couch. They sat and started talking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Thest thing I remembered was being knocked unconscious from the pressure released by the Werewolf King. I thought attending a conference with those people would be glorious but I didn¡¯t know how dangerous it would be.¡±

    ¡°After I lost my consciousness, I woke up in the mainputer room where I found that your ount was deleted. But ording to the director, I recovered my consciousness after Miss Seven healed me.¡±

    ¡°But, that wasn¡¯t mean. I don¡¯t remember anything at all. I wonder understand what is going on.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression turned serious. Although his ount being deleted from New Gods was really serious, this seemed a greater threat. Because it felt like someone was specifically targeting him.

    He took a deep breath and called the director.

    ¡°Hello, director!¡±

    ¡°Brian, is Barry with you? What in the world is happening? Why was your ount deleted without using our codes?¡± The director asked with concern.<sub></sub>

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the ount for now. I want to know how Barry performed after the day he got knocked out by that pressure. Please, tell me everything!¡±

    The director nodded his head and spoke ¡°After he got knocked down, I asked Seven to heal him. She did heal him and soon he regained his consciousness. He performed normal yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like it was someone else. But, one thing did strike me as a surprise. Barry is someone who likes to have fun while working but yesterday, all he did was something I would call ¡®Following a schedule¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I only find it odd so I didn¡¯t ask him. And today morning, I found him on the floor unconscious. By the way, I just retrieved the footage of yesterday night.¡±

    ¡°All other cameras were disabled except that one you specifically connected to in the mainputer room. I am sending you the footage.¡±

    Beep!

    The next moment, a video file appeared in front of him. He opened the video file in the virtual projection and it started.

    In the video, Barry seemed to be workingte. His colleagues left while he was still working. After everyone else, he finally stood up and walked toward the mainputer room.

    In the mainputer room, Barry opened the mainputer and opened the main processor. Through it, he started cracking the code that blocked his ess to the main processor.

    He continued to code. It took him the time from midnight to the morning to finally finish it. After he finished, he essed the first level of control over the main processor.

    He paused for a moment when he found that he still had to code more to getplete ess. But after learning that he can still delete characters from this, he didn¡¯t code further.

    He deleted Brian¡¯s ount and suddenly his body trembled with shock. He fell down to the ground and a few secondster, a small explosion urred a few meters away from him.

    ¡°Lily, zoom it by 100x and also rey thest ten seconds.¡±

    Lily proceed with his instruction and zoomed in. Only then, did they see a small boting out of his ear and exploding after eating a certain distance? They could still see a few letters on the bug.

    [Mission Aplished]

    Seeing this, Brian turned silent. He was thinking about the entire situation and trying to find out who was the one that actually wanted to oppose him.

    General!

    That was his first guess. Emperor Wraith¡¯s General was someone with high intellect to aplish this but when he thought about it again, he realized it wouldn¡¯t be him.

    His codes were specifically created to be essed by five different codes that stay with five directors. And, if someone wants to override them, they must form a creative set of algorithms that can change their set of codes and then ess them.

    But, that didn¡¯t happen. What happened here was that someone used a specific code that froze his codes for a moment and thus, he deleted the ount. After a certain period of time, those codes will be active once again.

    That¡¯s why the person who froze his codes couldn¡¯t ess the entire main processor.

    ¡°Brian¡­. Sorry! That bug took control of me because only I had the ess to that room and also the password to open thatputer.¡±

    Being the main programmer in UMA, he was given a duty to implement or change anything in the server. And, only he can open that mainputer to upload the new changes into the main processor.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a n if something like this would ever happen to me. For now, you should go and take some rest.¡±

    ¡°After that, do something for me. I will send you a device that will absorb those nanoparticles of that bug. I believe those particles are still there. As long as I get those particles and recreate that bug, it will be easy to find the person who is targeting me.¡±

    Barry hesitated for a while. In a single night, he crushed his closest friend¡¯s path to bing strong. At this moment, Charlotte patted his shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°Are you worried that he will hate you? He is your closest friend. You are his closest friend. In fact, he is angry because someone manipted you to get to him.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°So, don¡¯t worry! Return to UMA and take some rest.¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡±

    Barry finally released a deep breath and cracked a smile.

    ¡°Thanks, Charlotte, and congrattions!¡±

    His eyes immediately fell on the engagement ring. At the same time, he walked toward Brian and hugged him once again.

    ¡°I know it is not a good time to congratte you. But, congrattions for being engaged!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, man! Now, go and take some rest. You need it.¡±

    Finally, Barry left the mansion and the hall remained silent for a while until Lena asked ¡°Who do you think is targeting you?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I am not sure if I am going to find out. I am not going to let anyone get to me through my friends or families.¡±

 Chapter 89 lnsulting Ely Enraged Wraith

    ¡°Can you open the new ount in New Gods?¡± Charlotte looked at him and asked.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°it is not possible. Unless I create another New Gods, I can¡¯t make another ount.¡±

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean you can¡¯t get stronger unless someone represented your earth in chaos online and awakened the human¡¯s bloodline.¡± Lena frowned and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have something in my mind to make me stronger. Before I couldn¡¯t create it because of some personal reasons but now, I can make it and finally start a new way to get stronger.¡± Brian shook his head and answered.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Lena asked.

    Brian cheekily smiled and said ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that now. It¡¯s a surprise. But, I must find the mastermind behind this plot. Whoever is plotting against me will pay for sure.¡±

    Charlotte stroked his head and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will surely seed. So, are you going to work on it?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°First, let¡¯s settle things with someone first, and then I will start building that thing. As I said before, it might take half a year to make it.¡±

    ¡°Good then! Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    Saying so, she dragged him to his room while leaving Lena alone in the hall. Lena didn¡¯t say anything. She knew Charlotte was doing this to make her feel bad.

    She thought for a moment and walked toward the kitchen. She decided to make a proper lunch to impress them.

    ¡­..

    In thend of Bathory¡¯s Mansion

    ¡°Great Prophet, you called me?¡± Lucy asked as she walked inside a small room.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    The olddy was sitting in the middle as she opened her eyes upon Lucy¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Somebody is targeting him. Somebody extremely powerful.¡±

    Hearing her words, Lucy¡¯s eyes shrunk. She knew what extremely powerful meant from her mouth.

    ¡°Are you sure? Who would target him in this situation?¡± Lucy asked just to confirm fully knowing that the Great Prophet doesn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°Indeed, the time hasn¡¯te yet. But, someone has already deduced his identity. His powers have increased but he still doesn¡¯t know the scope of his powers.¡±

    ¡°Princess, this is the time to go back. Teach him what I taught you.¡± The Great Prophet spoke with a deep voice.

    But, Lucy hesitated and asked ¡°I can¡¯t go¡­.. I am afraid. ¡­.. I don¡¯t want to be rejected by him. What if he still holds the grudge?¡±

    ¡°Princess, if you keep hesitating, someone will take him away.¡± The Great Prophet spoke.

    At this moment, Lucy¡¯s killing intent burst out ¡°I will kill that person. Nobody is more worthy than me to be his bride. Half a year! I will give her half a year to spend time with him.¡±

    The Great Prophet sighed and said, ¡°For now, that person doesn¡¯t have any bad karma against him so he wouldn¡¯t be in any danger but I fear, something catastrophic will happen to earth after a year.¡±

    ¡°We can only prevent it if he learns to use his powers better.¡±

    Zap-zza-zap

    Suddenly, The Great Prophet¡¯s eyes trembled as several images appeared in her mind. Each of these images was his but they seemed iplete. <sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Suddenly, a big smile appeared on her lips as she said ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t have to go now. No, you mustn¡¯t go now. He can¡¯t be disturbed. It¡¯s happening. It¡¯s finally happening. He is going to utilize his powers for something greater.¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you just say that he might be in trouble?¡± Lucy looked at her with confusion and asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find the future at once. They just keeping to my mind. That someone also wanted him to use his powers, even more, grow his powers, and finally understand more about himself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his motive or his identity. But, what he did is good for now.¡± The Great Prophet exined.

    Finally, Lucy shook her head and said ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you at all. So, I will just assume that he will be fine. I should leave now.¡±

    ¡°Princess, before you go, I would like to give you some advice. Strength, talent, or beauty doesn¡¯t make you worthy of him. Find out what truly made you worthy in the first ce.¡± The Great Prophet suggested her but her words only offended Lucy.

    Lucy clenched her fist and turned around, leaving without even thinking for a while.

    Inside the room, The Great Prophet shook her head and said ¡°Someone will eventually make you realize what makes you worthy for him. And, Brian, why aren¡¯t you trying to retrieve those memories? I know they are just child y to you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t remain ignorant? Do you also need more time to understand the truth like her? What has the future stored for you? All I can see is destruction and death.¡±

    ¡°Can you change it? I am waiting. Eons have passed but only I am left alone. When will youe for me¡­.. death?¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    In Whitelock Academy,

    ¡°Hey Elenor,e and sit with us.¡± Suddenly, a boy raised his hand and waved at Ely who was holding her food tray.<sub></sub>

    Next to him, there was a girl. Both of them were the only children in the cafeteria who didn¡¯t have food on the table.

    Ely rushed to them and sat down.

    ¡°Look! I asked the cook for adding more food. We can share it together.¡± Ely smiled as she put the tray on the table. But before she could touch anything, both of them started eating.

    ¡°Thanks for bringing us food, Ely.¡± The boy thanked her while eating and the girl remained silent.

    ?(O)??? At this moment, some of the students stared at them especially at her with a weird gaze.

    On a separate table, Adam and Wraith were eating. Adam looked at Ely¡¯s table and spoke ¡°Are you just going to let them use her? You know what¡¯s going on here, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Others have already told me about them,¡± Wraith spoke while eating his food.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you want to stop them?¡± Adam asked.

    Wraith raised his head and looked at Adam.

    ¡°Stop them for what? So that she would hate us even more? Let her suffer this time. And, besides, it¡¯s her attitude that holding her back from making more friends.¡±

    ¡°Who would like you if you just keep showing off in front of the ss?¡±

    Adam hesitated for a while and continued to eat his food. During the entire lunch, Ely didn¡¯t get to eat anything. She remained hungry. But, in her mind, she had already gotten two new friends.

    She hoped now she could make more but whenever she tried to talk to them, they just walk away. Frustratingly, she returned to her seat and the entire day passed like that.

    ¡­¡­.

    Next Day,

    The same things happened. She remained hungry and didn¡¯t manage to make more friends.

    But, on the third day, something interesting happened. When she went to their table with her food, she saw them with their own food. She excitedly sat in front of them said.

    ¡°Congrattions! Now, you don¡¯t have to eat mine.¡±

    ¡°Who told you can sit here?¡± The girl who haven¡¯t spoken a word for two days suddenly spoke.

    Hearing her words, Ely¡¯s smile suddenly froze.

    ¡°Go away! This table is only for us.¡± The girl continued.

    Ely stammered ¡°B.b.b.but¡­ aren¡¯t I your friend?¡±

    ¡°Friend? Who would be friends with you? You don¡¯t have any friends.¡± The boy replied coldly.

    ¡°But, you ate my food and told me that you were my friends?¡± Ely spoke like she has lost her soul. Tears almost came out of her eyes.

    ¡°Are you crying? Hahaha! We were lying to you to eat your food. Who would want to befriend a lonely ghoul like you.¡±

    ¡°Are you her friend?¡± ¡°Are you her friend?¡± ¡°Are you her friend?¡± ¡°Are you her friend?¡±

    The boy looked around and continued to ask the same question and finally turned at her ¡°See! No one is your friend. You are just a violent girl who gets to be the teacher¡¯s favorite.¡±

    At this moment, a hand touched his shoulder.

    ¡°I think you forgot to count me. This disgusting eyes girl over here has a friend.¡±

    When the boy turned around, Wraith¡¯s palm pped his cheeks so hard that his body flew like a cannonball and struck against the wall.

    Bang!

    The entire cafeteria fell into chaos. The girl who was sitting next to that boy peed when she received his gaze.

    But, Wraith didn¡¯t do anything to her. He was only angry because that boy went overboard. It was one thing if he had just told her that he was using her to eat something but he openly made her cry.

    Wraith walked next to her and patted her head.

    ¡°I told you earlier, didn¡¯t you? They were just fooling you to get your food. They were punished because of what they did to some other students and wanted to use you to fill their bellies.¡±

    At this moment, Adam stood next to Wraith and raised his hand at his wrist.

    ¡°W-w-w-raith¡­. your bracelet¡­..¡±

    Wraith lowered his head and saw that the bracelet which controls his strength was broken. He didn¡¯t realize that he just used an overwhelming strength against a child.

    But, suddenly, he remembered something.

    He was also a child.

 Chapter 90 Trouble in Academy

    ¡°Sir, you have a call from Ms. Sherly. Would you like to pick it up?¡±

    While Brian was working on hisb, Lily notified him showing the call from Sherly.

    At first, he thought it would be Sherly that he knew from New Gods butter, it turned out to be the headmistress. He hurriedly epted the iing call.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Brian!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Headmistress! Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Brian. I would like you toe to the academy this instance.¡±

    Brian was slightly confused for a moment but eventually, he left. Before leaving, he thought of informing Charlotte. She was sleeping so he only left the note and informed Lena.

    She asked toe with him but he rejected it. He also changed his clothes and wore some formal clothes before leaving. He took the car and finally left.

    After ten minutes, he reached the back gate of the academy. The guards asked for his identity and after telling him his daughter¡¯s name, he finally entered.

    This time, he didn¡¯t even need to wait. He was immediately sent to the headmistress¡¯s office. In the office, there were two kids and a man with his wife.

    Those two kids were none other than Ely and Wraith. When they saw him, they rushed toward him and held his legs.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Mr. Brian, this time things have gotten way out of hand.¡± Sherly looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± As soon as Brian entered and Sherly addressed him as Brian, the man pounced toward him with fury. But, suddenly, powerful energy burst out from behind.

    It was overwhelmingly strong. In an instant, the man was suppressed. He couldn¡¯t move. But, it was neither the power of bloodline nor just pressure. It was something else.

    ¡°Power of Space¡­ Headmistress, I don¡¯t think your name is on the top ten list despite having so much power.¡± Brian looked at her with amazement and asked.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, some things are good if they are under control. Junior Wraith has not only used violence in the academy but almost killed a student. Mr. Erik and Ms. Elena are parents of that student.¡±

    ¡°And, you never mentioned that his powers are over the ninth rank. Our bracelets are made for controlling such strength. I am afraid he can¡¯t study here anymore and we also have to settle the issue with Mr. Erik and Ms. Elena.¡± Sherly spoke with a straight and cold tone.

    Hearing her words, Brian¡¯s expression darkened. He looked at Wraith but Ely spoke from the side ¡°Daddy, he only did that because that boy made me cry. It wasn¡¯t his fault.¡±

    Brian released a deep breath and looked at Sherly.

    ¡°Headmistress, I never expected this to happen. None of us would have ever expected it. But¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he looked down and said ¡°Wraith, Ely, can you go out for a moment?¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Ely and Wraith looked at each other and left. After they left, Brian took out a small cube and throw it on the ground. The cube covered the entire room forming a blue room.

    Brian turned his head to Erik and Elena. Erik was still controlled by the power of space but Elena wasn¡¯t. He bowed his head and said, ¡°Ms. Elena, I apologize for everything that kid did.¡±

    ¡°But, I hope you listen to what I have to say first. I don¡¯t know if Miss knows the threat level we have separated on earth.¡±

    Unfortunately, Elena didn¡¯t reply. Seeing her not replying, Brian continued ¡°The highest threat level implemented on earth is Omega Level. And, the threat of that boy is above Omega Level.¡±

    At this moment, both Sherly¡¯s and Elena¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s not his strength but his status. He is the prince of the Angel Race. The current emperor of the angel race has conquered three gxies and has the millions of soldiers in Omega Rank.¡±

    ¡°On earth, the only percent closest to reaching Omega Rank is Lucy Bathory. It¡¯s not that I want to support his behavior but we are in a situation where if we make a single mistake, we won¡¯t survive the next morning.¡±

    ¡°My words might not be proof to you. That¡¯s why I brought this as well.¡±

    ?(O)??? Saying so, Brian took out a small golden card. There was a figure of three men handshaking in the middle.

    When Elena saw that golden card, her eyes narrowed. <sub></sub>

    ¡°You are not a director. You are not even someone important. How do you have such a card?¡±

    Brian shook his head and spoke ¡°It is not that I am not important. It¡¯s just that I am too important that¡¯s why nobody knows much about me.¡±

    Then, he looked at Sherly and continued ¡°Headmistress, the emperor specifically asked me to admit his son to this academy. I am afraid we have to make somepromise for now.¡±

    ¡°Then, how? Mr. Brian, his power levels are way above the normal children even if they are werewolves or vampires. It does make sense that hees from such a high-level power after knowing his current strength but we can¡¯t keep him here.¡±

    ¡°Although the matter started with Miss Elena¡¯s son, it was supposed to be a small dispute between children, not a battle between rankers. And, in the whole academy, he is the only student who can break the bracelet power.¡±

    ¡°I hope you can understand. That boy possessed too much strength. I can¡¯t keep him here.¡±

    Brian expected her to say this. Who in the right mind will let a shark be with small fish. But, he had also prepared a proper response in his mind.

    ¡°Headmistress, I have something that can restrict his powers whenever hees to the academy. I will also personally ask him not to make any conflict.¡±

    Sherly raised her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Brian, the only thing that could possibly restrict a ranker above the ninth rank are those shackles that UMA uses to keep their prisoners. You don¡¯t want to shackle him like that, right?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Of course not! I can¡¯t shackle him. Those shackles are just too big. I can bring the size of those shackles to a size of a bracelet. From tomorrow, Wraith will wear them all the time but it will only be activated whenever he enters the academy.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Brian, you are not joking, right?¡± Sherly narrowed her eyes and asked.

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I usually don¡¯t make jokes. I am an inventor and also the reason why I have the highest card of UMA. I can¡¯t reveal everything to you or Miss Elena.¡±

    Sherly looked around them and said ¡°Considering this virtual projection that can block out sound and vision, I assume you are not lying. And, I hope you will also pay for her son¡¯s injuries since those injuries are quite severe, we have hired Ranker Selen.¡±

    Brian nodded his head ¡°I will inform UMA about the payment. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Elena, your son will be fine. But, I hope you can make sure that your son doesn¡¯t make my daughter cry. I love my daughter very much.¡±

    Elena narrowed her eyes when she heard that threat. She clenched her fist but didn¡¯t attack. She was only an S-Rank. Even if she attacks, Sherly can easily block her. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t attack.

    ¡°Headmistress, I shall take my leave. UMA will cover all the damage and Wraith wille here with a new strength controller. You can test it before letting him enter the ss.¡±

    Brian took back the cube and the whole ss returned to normal. He walked out of the room where he saw Ely and Wraith standing with sad faces.

    He couldn¡¯t help but stretched his hands.

    When they saw his hands, their eyes sparkled as they hurriedly held his hands and left the academy with him.

    After they came out of the academy, he drove back home.

    ¡°Daddy, why doesn¡¯t anyone want to be my friend?¡± While they were driving home, Ely suddenly asked.

    ¡°Because they are jealous of how outstanding you are. Tell me, who are the only two people who talk to you?¡± Brian asked with a smile.

    Ely nced at Wraith and spoke ¡°Him and Adam.¡±

    ¡°And, who are the only people who fight with you but never really leave your side in ss?¡± Brian asked again.

    ¡°Them!¡± Ely lowered her head and replied.

    ¡°Wraith and Adam are not jealous of you. They bicker with you because they want you to realize that you arepeting with them.¡±

    ¡°UNCLE!¡±

    Wraith unhappily shouted from the back. He looked outside the window, not daring to look at Ely.

    ¡°Hahaha! Did I reveal your little secret? Listen, Ely, they might not be ¡®friends¡¯ to you, but they are still your rivals. Wraith is the prince of three gxies. And, Adam is the son of the strongest superhero ¡®Gabriel¡¯ of earth.¡±

    ¡°But, you aren¡¯t far from them. You are stronger than Adam and you are smarter than Wraith. That¡¯s why theypete with you. They are your rivals but they are also your friends.¡±

 Chapter 91 Finally Getting Friends

    On the way home. Ely kept thinking about what her father just said. Although she considered them someone close, she still doesn¡¯t think of them as friends.

    Because they always call her eyes bad and always bicker with her, disagreeing with everything she says. But, suddenly, she started remembering something.

    Whenever she gives out a correct answer in the ss, everyone else talks bad about her except those two. And, she couldn¡¯t help but answer every question that the teacher asks making teachers very fond of her.

    The student that stands out but in a good way always bes the teacher¡¯s favorite.

    But, these two never talked badly about it when she showed her intelligence. She turned her head at Wraith and asked.

    ¡°Are you really my friend?¡±

    Wraith didn¡¯t look at her. His face was still burning red but eventually, he slide his eyes and saw her puppy eyes staring at him. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone could look that cute with puppy eyes.

    He was supposed to be cute. He was from Angel Race. But, in his eyes, she was even cuter. Finally, he hardened his heart and asked.

    ¡°Do you think I would help you if you weren¡¯t?¡±

    At this moment, Ely¡¯s eyes widened. She jumped toward him and wrapped her hands around him.

    ¡°Thank you, Wraith! Thank you for being my friend!¡±

    When she hugged him, his face suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Y-y-you let go¡­..¡±

    At this moment, Brian suddenly made a turn, and Ely returned to her seat.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Sorry, I forgot the path.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    He apologized and continued driving but his tone was extremely cold. Ely didn¡¯t notice but Wraith did. He felt chills running down his spine.

    Brian drove them home without speaking a single word after that nor did Wraith. On other hand, Ely had already fallen asleep.

    Brian picked her up and walked toward the mansion. Wraith hurriedly followed him as they saw Charlotte waiting at the door.

    ¡°What happened? Why did the headmistress call you? Is she alright?¡± As soon as she saw them, she rushed toward them, asking a lot of questions.

    Brian passed her Ely and said ¡°You can ask him. I have something to prepare for tomorrow.¡±

    Saying so, he rushed to hisb while Charlotte looked at Wraith. It took a while for Wraith to gather courage and exin everything. Charlotte was shocked to hear the entire story.

    And, she was even more shocked when she learned that his strength already surpassed hers. She didn¡¯t me Wraith instead she praised him. Although what he did was quite reckless, he did it just for Ely.

    Ding-Dong!

    Suddenly, a bell rang inside the mansion and a panel appeared in front of Charlotte. It showed two people standing outside the gate. One of them was Adam. And, another resembled someone she knew.

    Gabriel! The first superhero in the world. Charlotte recognized him immediately.

    ¡°Lily, open the gate!¡±

    Charlotte said while walking toward the door of the mansion. She opened the door. Gabriel noticed her opening reaching closer.

    ¡°Hello, miss! My name is Gabriel. This is my son Adam. He was worried about Wraith and insisted to visit. Is Brian home?¡± Gabriel introduced himself and his son.

    Charlotte nodded her head and said ¡°Wraith is inside. Ely is sleeping right now. I should wake her up. She would feel great to see her friend.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°N-n-no, there is no need to wake her up. I only came to check on him.¡± Adam shook his head and looked at Wraith.

    ¡°Pleasee in! Brian is currently busy but I will ask him if he cane out.¡± Charlotte immediately asked Lily to inform Brian while they entered the room.

    When Gabriel walked in, he saw Lena and remained stunned for a moment. He has never seen such a beautiful woman but more importantly, her aura seemed truly powerful.

    He even had an urge to fight her but he controlled himself and stretched out his hand ¡°Gabriel!¡±

    ¡°Lena!¡± Lena responded with a handshake and went to the kitchen. Seeing her leave for the kitchen, Charlotte sat on the couch while Gabriel did the same. Adam and Wraith went to Wraith¡¯s room.

    As soon as they reached inside, Adam punched his shoulder and asked ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were living with her? If I hadn¡¯t asked my dad, I would have never known.¡±

    Wraith rolled his eyes and a big smirk appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Who would be jealous of you? Even if you stay with her, it wouldn¡¯t make your grade fly.¡± Adam closed his arms and snorted.

    ¡°Hehe! You don¡¯t understand, do you? I am living the smartest man in this world. Do you think I won¡¯t learn anything?¡± Wraith proudly broadened his chest and spoke.

    ¡°Smartest man?¡± Adam looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Hehe! You don¡¯t even know this. Ely¡¯s father is the man who created that game called ¡®New Gods¡¯. He is super intelligent.¡± Wraith proudly stated as if Brian was his own dad.

    ¡°You are lying.¡± Adam looked at Wraith and replied.

    Wraith shook his head and said ¡°I am not or else, why do you think Ely is so smart. Do you that this whole mansion is a giant spaceship?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Now, you are just bragging.¡± Adam didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°No, I am telling you the truth. He said that this mansion has one of the strongest weapons on earth. Hehe! I am living in such a cool house while you are not.¡± Wraith continued.

    ¡°Humph!¡± At this moment, Adam just snorted and started sulking. He wasn¡¯t happy with Wraith¡¯s bragging.

    Seeing him silent, Wraith opened his mouth ¡°But, you can alwayse here to y.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Adam widened his eyes and asked.

    Wraith nodded his head and replied ¡°But, you also need to admit that you are her friend. Her father already told her that you see her as a rival and friend. I had to admit it.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you already admitted it. How could you do that? I still haven¡¯t awakened my powers yet. How am I going topete with her?¡± Adam clenched his and shouted at Wraith.

    ¡°Shh! They will hear you.¡± Wraith asked him to be silent and spoke ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you awaken or start ying New Gods, you will grow stronger as well. Of course, you will never be strong as me.¡±

    When Adam heard his words, he silently lowered his head. He also understood how strong Wraith is after talking with his father. He was sad that Wraith is already so strong while he is still an ordinary human.

    He raised his head and asked, ¡°You are not human, right?¡±

    He suspected him to be a vampire just like Ely.

    Wraith nodded his head and answered ¡°I am a human. I am Angel.¡±

    ¡°Angel?¡­. Wait, you are a girl.¡± Adam opened his mouth wide as he asked.

    Bam!

    Wraith controlled his strength and pped Adam¡¯s head.

    ¡°Which part of me looks like a girl?¡±

    Hearing his question, Adam innocently raised his hand at his face.

    Wraith¡¯s face turned red seeing his answer. He was almost on the verge of getting angry.

    ¡°Calm down! I am just joking. So, are you from outer space?¡± Adam asked.

    Wraith slowly calmed down and nodded his head ¡°I am the Prince of three gxies.¡±

    At this moment, his tone was filled with pride.

    Adam looked at him with disbelief and asked ¡°Really? Then, why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Because some people were kidnapping me.¡± Wraith¡¯s tone distorted as he almost cried when he remembered the times when he was kidnapped.

    Adam didn¡¯t speak but suddenly the door opened.

    Creek!

    Ely walked in as she saw Adam and Wraith.

    When she saw Adam, her eyes widened. She rushed toward him and hugged him.

    ¡°Daddy was right. You really are my friend.¡±

    Adam suddenly froze when he got hugged by her. His head turned stiff when he turned around and saw Wraith looking at him with a jealous expression.

    Suddenly, a smug appeared on his lips as he looked at Wraith. Ely let him go and looked at him with puppy eyes as she asked.

    ¡°You are my friend, right?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Wraith¡¯s weakness. When Adam saw those eyes, even though he had been calling them annoying, they were extremely beautiful. He didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    But at this moment, his head just nodded like a robot.

    ¡°Pwahhhhhh! Adam, you are reacting like a robot¡­..Hahahaha!¡± Seeing his reaction, Wraith loudlyughed.

    ¡°Y-you, your eyes are even more annoying now.¡± Adam clenched his fist and backed away as he responded.

    Hearing his words, all of the smiles on Ely¡¯s face disappeared. She felt an intense thirst for smashing someone¡¯s head once again.

    ¡°You are right. Her eyes are even more disgusting now.¡± Wraith didn¡¯t notice her expression and continued to tease her.

    But, suddenly, he felt chills behind his back. At this moment, Ely was looking at them with killing intent. She walked toward his bed and held a pillow.

    Whoosh! Puff!

    ¡°How dare you tease my eyes?¡±

    After half an hour, the whole room got messy with feathers from pillows.

 Chapter 92 The Great Prophet and Destiny

    While children were ying inside the room, the grown-ups were outside. Brian also arrived since it was Gabriel that came to his house, not just some random person.

    They talked about some minor things until Gabriel suddenly asked ¡°Mr. Brian, have you perhaps heard about Chaos Online?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked ¡°I have but how did you hear about it?¡±

    ¡°Recently, there was a conference between three races. It wasn¡¯t a normal conference since the person who called us was Lucy Bathory.¡±

    When Brian and Charlotte heard her name, their eyes narrowed.

    Originally, Gabriel wanted to say ¡®your wife¡¯ but when he found out that Charlotte is engaged to him, he decided to use her name.

    ¡°We were very much surprised because she rarely everes to the conference. During the conference, not just her, one more vampire from her family came. Lycan called her the Great Prophet and she said that you are the one chosen to represent earth in Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°The Great Prophet!!!¡±

    Suddenly, Lena stood up when she heard that name. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure she was called ¡®the Great Prophet¡¯?¡±

    Gabriel was surprised by her outburst but he collected his thoughts and nodded.

    ¡°Even Lycan showed the same expression as you and the Great Prophet also called Lucy ¡®Princess¡¯. I did manage to link these things but I don¡¯t know how it matters much.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Of course, it matters.¡± Lena¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at Brian and said, ¡°It turned out not just me, but many other powerful characters are already trying to manipte you to be part of your destiny.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian narrowed his eyes.

    Although he believed in destiny, for him, it had a scientific reason and that¡¯s all he understood. But, for powerhouses, destiny had a bigger meaning that he had been unable to understand.

    He collected his thoughts and asked ¡°So, can you tell me more about this prophet? Who is she?¡±

    Lena slowly calmed down and sat on the couch.

    ¡°The Great Prophet is a terrifying existence that has lived from the beginning of the vampire race. She was born at the same age as the Progenitor of Vampires. She was given the title of ¡®Noblesse¡¯ since her existence was only equal to the lord of vampires.¡±

    ¡°Unlike lord or other vampires though, she had managed to live until now and she is known for her Immortality. Do you know have any idea for how long the vampire has been living in our universe?¡±

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°Approximately 10 billion years since the beginning of the universe. Their first was a bigrge which had the properties of blood that mutated their genes.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡± Lena opened her mouth wide as she didn¡¯t expect him to know that.

    Brian rolled his eyes and said ¡°I have studied this entire cosmos. I might not know things between powerhouses but I know a lot about this universe itself.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°I am not even surprised,¡± Charlottemented and folded her arms. She looked at Gabriel and asked, ¡°Is there anything else that she told about Brian?¡±

    Both Lena and Brian turned their heads at Gabriel after Charlotte asked this question.

    Gabriel shook his head and said ¡°She only came to inform you that you are going to represent the earth in Chaos Online? What is Chaos Online anyway?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a game just New Gods but works on a universal level.¡± Brian answered.

    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened as he asked ¡°Does that mean you can get stronger in that game?¡±

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°That¡¯s just the gist of it. There are different floors, each with its own world. You will be given several quests and finally a chance to cross the floor. Once you cross the floor, you will earn the points.¡±

    ¡°Then, you can use the points to ess the gene mutation of a certain or species of that. Once gene mutation hits 100%, their bloodline will be awakened once.¡±

    ¡°Then, you have to hit 100% gene mutation once again to awaken the bloodline two times. Do you know how many times Wraith¡¯s father has awakened his bloodline?¡±

    Gabriel shook his head. How could he know about such a thing?

    ¡°Five times! Lucy has only awakened two times and she is already the strongest person on earth. If she hadn¡¯t been banished from her and revoked her identity, she would¡¯ve still received the blessing of that and could¡¯ve awakened up to five-time as well.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Since both vampire and werewolves leaders have awakened their bloodline five times. Once humans of our earth can awaken the bloodline, they will be able to train and improve their strength. But, none of these matters if you can¡¯t even cross the floor and earn points.¡±

    Gabriel hesitated for a moment and asked ¡°Is it really hard to cross floors?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is hard.¡± At this moment, it wasn¡¯t Brian but rather Lena who replied.

    ¡°There are more than trillions ofs that inhabitants different races. Although there are not a lot of different races, there are still millions of them and each race has multiples under them. Some even have gxies.¡±

    ¡°But, only one person can be chosen from one. There will still be billions of those who get chosen but even so, only a few races have reached the pinnacle of strength. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Because not everyone canplete the floor and earn points. Strength, Strategy, Willpower, and most importantly Luck is required inside Chaos Online. Believe me, if your luck is low, no matter how good you might be, you won¡¯t even cross the first floor.¡±

    ¡°This is why he is chosen as the representative from the earth by the Great Prophet.¡±

    When she pointed at Brian, Gabriel asked ¡°Is his luck really strong?¡±

    ?(O)??? Lena didn¡¯t speak. She sighed ¡°There are many things that I can¡¯t tell you nor do I know a lot to tell you in the first ce. It is just that your destiny is too strong and the stronger one¡¯s destiny is, the more luck they usually have.¡±

    ¡°And since even the Great Prophet chose you, then I think you really have a lot of luck.¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I am not sure if my luck is great or not but I am sure to enter the Chaos Online. That¡¯s why I am trying to get stronger in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Once I reach Omega rank, I will be able to participate in the Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s going to take a long time.¡± Lena sighed

    ¡°Not that long!¡± Brian smirked as it turned a bit evil when he thought more about it.

    After that, they continued talking for a long time until Gabriel and Adam finally left. Brian suggested Gabriel let his driver drop Adam at his house whenever Adam wants.

    After all, his friends are here.

    After they left, Lena sat in front of him and asked ¡°How are you nning to get stronger now that your ount is deleted?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not something I can tell you right now but believe me, it¡¯s definitely something that nobody in this universe has done before¡­ at least, I believe nobody has tried doing this.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, Charlotte, I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    Saying so, he took her hand and went to his room. Lena stomped her foot in frustration but didn¡¯t do anything. She went to the kitchen and started making dinners.

    From the inte, she learned a technique to get your partner¡¯s heart is by ruling his stomach. She was quite good at cooking even in her home but now, she strives for bing an even greater chief.

    While she was cooking, Brian took Charlotte to his room and sat on the bed.

    ¡°Do you think she had sex with me just so that she could mix with my destiny?¡±

    Charlotte hesitated to answer but eventually, she shook her head and said ¡°I am not sure if she really did that just because she wanted to bear your child. Just think about it, if she really just wanted a child, why would she care about you?¡±

    ¡°Care? What are you talking about? When did you see her caring about me?¡± Brian asked but when he did, Charlotte didn¡¯t speak. She even turned around and tried to leave the room but Brian hurriedly caught her.

    ¡°Tell me how did you know this. What are you trying to hide from me?¡± Brian asked.

    But, Charlotte didn¡¯t reply. Brian didn¡¯t give up either. He took a deep breath and said ¡°Tell me the truth. I promise I won¡¯t get mad at you.¡±

    After a while, she suddenly punched Brian in his chest and pressed her head on him, sobbing.

    ¡°She loves you. She really does love you. And, I am scared of that. I am scared that I will slowly fade away in the silence if I tell you this.¡±

    ¡°Sob! Sob! I¡¯m afraid of losing you, Brian. I am afraid of getting reced by her because she truly loves you.¡±

 Chapter 93 What if?

    Brian put his hands around her and held her tightly. He hadn¡¯t seen her cry like this. He could feel nothing but fear in her eyes. At first, he didn¡¯t understand why she was so against Lena.

    But, now he understood more. Although Lucy was her opponent, Lucy still loved him at least ording to her reactions. But, Lena didn¡¯t even love him. She was afraid that her position in his heart will be stolen by a person who doesn¡¯t even love him.

    As for Lucy, she only didn¡¯t care because she started feeling Ely as her daughter. Suddenly, Brian asked, ¡°So, something did happen after I lost my consciousness five years ago, right?¡±

    Charlotte didn¡¯t reply but nodded her head while sobbing.

    At this moment, Brian clenched his fist and mumbled.

    ¡°I am done with running away. No more! I am not going to hide anymore. No matter what happened, I must face it.¡±

    Brian slowly pushed Charlotte and walked out of his room. Charlotte was startled but when she realized his words, she became worried and immediately followed him.

    Brian went to hisb. He went to a desk and opened a drawer. He took out a strange gun from it. Seeing this gun, her eyes widened.

    ¡°No, Brian, What are you trying to do?¡±

    She hurriedly rushed to him and held his hand. But, he stopped her and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t put my life at risk.¡±

    Then, he pulled a small pinky-sized ss jar filled with a strange liquid and loaded it inside the gun. He looked at Charlotte and said.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Two years ago, I got a lot frustrated about the loss of memories during those five days. I was pretty sure that my memories were iplete because I couldn¡¯t remember a single thing after my parents¡¯ explosion.¡±

    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t chase those memories because I was worried that all the hatred that I managed to suppress will burst out once again. For three years, my hatred was slowly getting suppressed inside my heart but now, I have no intention of holding back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Two years ago, I created a serum that modifies certain parts of my neurons to the same properties just five years ago during that day. Memories are nothing but patterns of electric pulses. If you get the electric pulses correct, then you can recreate those memories.¡±

    ¡°Taking this serum will allow me to retreat those memories by remodifying my neurons. Someone did a little bit of modification to change those electric pulses so that I won¡¯t remember it. It must be her, right?¡±

    Hearing my question, Charlotte shook her head and said ¡°It was an olddy that suddenly appeared behind her. She must be the Great Prophet. I was running toward you to save you but I was also afraid that you will hate me especially when you stabbed her.¡±

    ¡°I stabbed her?¡± When she said that, Brian looked at her with confusion.

    Charlotte didn¡¯t answer but rather looked at my gun and said ¡°If what you said is possible, you will find out.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and pierced the tip of the gun into his veins and pressed the trigger. The liquid inside that jar came out of the tip and entered his veins.

    It immediately moved on its own and made its way to his brain.

    Zzzz<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Suddenly, Brian felt the electric shock in his brain as his legs trembled. He almost fell but eventually managed to stand.

    Charlotte clenched her fists as she kept watching. Brian¡¯s eyelids closed as a barrage of images appeared on his mind. Each image led to a different expression on his face and eventually, he opened his eyes with full understanding.

    At this moment, Brian took a step forward and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°I know what she did. I understand what said did for me but nobody can rece you in my heart. I understood why you epted her but not Lena. She took a knife from me without even taking a step back but for eight years, you were the one who supported me.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, let¡¯s meet our daughter after two days.¡±

    Charlotte didn¡¯t understand but she just stayed in his embrace for a long time. After ten minutes, she finally let him go and asked ¡°What do you mean by meeting our daughter after two days?¡±

    Brian smiled and said ¡°Our daughter came from the future. How can we let her go without even meeting her once? After two days, her location will be found and we can finally find her.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You mean Ely traveled back in time? Why didn¡¯t you tell me till now?¡±

    ¡°I was nning on telling you soon.¡± Brian bit his lip and looked away.<sub></sub>

    ¡°But, why did shee here?¡± Charlotte asked with confusion.

    Brian smiled and said ¡°It seemed like something bad happened to me in the future. Anyway, that future is no longer our future. I will exin thister. For now, I need to focus on building a proper power-suppressing bracelet for Wraith.¡±

    Charlotte punched him on his chest and said ¡°Don¡¯t keep too many secrets from me! Although I am not smart as you, I still want to be better.¡±

    Brian smiled and asked, ¡°Then, how about you try getting a Ph.D. in Quantum Mechanics and Dark Matter?¡±

    Charlotte rolled her eyes and looked away.

    ¡°I am not kidding. I have written many books about those. Well, Lily was the one who wrote it but the idea was mine. If you read it and understand it, you will get smarter in this field as well.¡±

    Charlotte stared at him and said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt trying.¡±

    Brian brightly smiled and rushed toward his desk. Suddenly, he remembered the books were stored in the back. He ran to the back of those tables where there was a big bookshelf.

    His eyes looked everywhere and eventually, he found the books he was looking for. He rushed back and handed them two massive books. Seeing her smiling like that, Charlotte also smiled.

    Although she isn¡¯t going to be smart as him just by reading these books, they will gain a lot of knowledge to help him. But, she gave back one book and said ¡°I still need time for training. I have to get stronger, remember?¡±

    Brian smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask you. Once you enter the Chaos Online, you can still leave right?¡± Charlotte asked.

    ¡°Yes, we can but ording to the rules, we can only leave once after crossing the floor we will be in. Without crossing the floor, we will be stuck there forever unless we give up.¡±

    ¡°But, once a person gives up, he and his lose their chance to enter the Chaos Online for eternity.¡± Brian nodded his head and exined.

    Charlotte nodded as she understood but suddenly fell into confusion. She bit her lips and thought for a long time.

    ¡°What are you thinking so much for? You can ask me anything.¡±

    Charlotte looked at him and released a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you think you belong to the people who created Chaos Online?¡±

    When she asked this question, he was shocked for a moment. He clenched his fist and answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to know and I will find out but for now, I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t think too much and get back to work.¡± Charlotte kissed his lips for a brief moment and finally left theb. Brian chuckled but soon, his expression changed.

    ¡®I will find out. I will uncover each and every mystery about me. But first, I should get back to work.¡¯

    When Brian turned around, Lily appeared in front of him and informed him.

    ¡°Sir, I just received the sample from Barry and analyzed the atoms of those bugs. I also reconstructed the bug the moment, I did, it self-destructed itself. It felt like someone knew we could reconstruct it and so set it on automatic destruction on the atomic scale.¡±

    ¡°And, even the materials seem to be fourth dimensional. It is astounding that there are people with fourth-dimensional techs to spare in this universe.¡±

    Brian clenched his fist and asked, ¡°What if the person is the one who created the fourth-dimensional techs?¡±

    ¡°Sir, are you suggesting that the person has the same level of intellect as you?¡± Lily looked at him with disbelieve and ask.

    ¡°We can¡¯t overlook that. What if there is a person with the same level of intellect as mine and currently targeting me?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°But, Sir, what could such a person possibly get from targeting you?¡± Lily asked.

    Brian chuckled and answer ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple, Lily? If someday I decide to abandon that promise, my moral codes, and goodness in my heart, who in this universe could possibly stop me?¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°The powerhouses could indeed kill me but only if they find me. I have thousands of methods to hide but I can¡¯t because I have people with me right now. What if the person targeting me wants to get rid of me because in his eyes, only I can be a true obstacle?¡±

    ¡°After all, even you know that I am bound by many things and thus not reaching my full potential.¡±

 Chapter 94 Ely killed someone?

    Two Days Later,

    ¡°Lily, have you refined the fuel out of the Dark Matter Bomb?¡± Young Ely stood in front of herputer and asked.

    ¡°Miss, there seems to be a problem in this Dark Matter Bomb. I am picking up constant fluctuation from it. Although this fluctuation doesn¡¯t seem to be harmful, it is creating a strange phenomenon around this building.¡± Lily replied.

    ¡°What? Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Young Ely¡¯s eyes widened when she heard those words. She immediately started creating the barrier around her house with the energy produced by of dark matter bomb.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Miss, if you use that energy, we might not be left with much to return home,¡± Lily spoke.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you calcte that the amount of fuel that we can extract from the Dark Matter Bomb was three times more than we need?¡± Young Ely screamed as she mmed her fist on the table.

    ¡°Miss, my calctions were off due to the constant release of those fluctuations,¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°Damn, you are just useless. I thought she modified you and made you closer to daddy¡¯s A.I.¡± Young Ely clenched her teeth and gashed. She was angry beyond help but she didn¡¯t take out the frustration on theputers.

    She retreated fearing that she would damage theputers and started thinking.

    ¡®What should I do? If these fluctuations enter his radar then he will immediately find me. I can¡¯t face him, not now. I am scared. What should I do?¡¯

    ¡®No, first, I should focus on Celestial Killing Bomb. It is only fifteen minutes away before the explosion. Once it explodes, he will definitely do everything to search for the source. But fifteen minutes might not be enough to recharge the time travel machine.¡¯<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡®What should I do? I have already set the timer.¡¯

    ¡°Lily, is there any way to change the timer of the Celestial Killing Bomb?¡± Young Ely raised her head and asked.

    But before Lily could reply, another voice rang from behind.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a way to do so but I do.¡±

    When Young Ely heard this voice, her eyes widened. For her, this voice meant more than anything else. It was so familiar that she could never forget it.

    ¡°My daughter came from the future but didn¡¯t even meet her daddy. Isn¡¯t this too heartbreaking?¡±

    Brian spoke as he walked toward her. But, he wasn¡¯t alone. He was apanied by Charlotte. Young Ely didn¡¯t turn around. She was afraid. She tried to rush away but Brian instantly caught her shoulder and said.

    ¡°If you run away, daddy will be very sad.¡±

    Sob! Sob!

    At this moment, Brian and Charlotte heard her sobbing. Brian pulled her into his embrace and patted her head.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ely. You have grown up a lot. You can¡¯t cry like now.¡±

    ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaa¡± ¡°Waaaaaaaaa¡±

    But, his words only made her cry even more. She cried like she was holding back those tears for years. And, she was holding back for years. For her, it has been eight years since she finally got a chance to meet her father.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bear such a burden. How could I be so stupid?¡±

    Bang!

    Brian smashed his fist on the ground so hard that the blood came out of his hand but it didn¡¯t hurt as much as seeing his daughter in such a situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. When people are emotional, they rarely make the correct decision. Ely, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Charlotte patted his head and wrapped her arms around Ely.

    When she felt those arms, Ely slowly turned her head at Charlotte. Her face was covered with fear as she wrapped her arms around Charlotte and cried.

    ¡°Mom! Wuuuuuuu¡±

    Charlotte was shocked for a moment. She did expect her to cry like that with Brian but not with her. At this moment, she felt like some of his predictions wereing true.<sub></sub>

    But still, it made her scream seeing her crying like that. She held Ely tightly in her embrace as she also started crying. Brian slowly left her in Charlotte¡¯s embrace and walked up to theputer.

    Without any hesitation, he immediately started working on defusing the bomb. He still had twelve minutes left which was plenty for him.

    ¡®If I want to defuse the bomb right now, I need to internally change its structure. Thankfully, I had designed it in a way that its internal structure can be changed in case of emergency.¡¯

    Brian immediately started recalibrating the entire bomb and redesigning the inner part of the bomb but Young Ely suddenly rushed to him and shouted.

    ¡°Daddy, stop! I promised you to change the world. I must fulfill my promise.¡±

    ¡°Ely, I am sorry but I can¡¯t stop. You have already changed the future the moment you traveled back in time. I need to change it andplete the time travel machine to send you back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any idea what¡¯s going on.¡± Brian shook his head and focused on defusing the bomb.

    ¡°W-what do you mean by that?¡± Young Ely asked with confusion.

    ¡°We will discuss after a few minutes. Let me finish this first!¡±

    After that, Charlotte pulled Ely in her embrace and said ¡°Let your daddy handle this. He knows what he is doing.¡±

    Young Ely bit her lips and nodded her head while putting her around Charlotte. After seeing so much love from her, Charlotte asked ¡°Was I a good mother figure to you?¡±

    Young Ely trembled for a moment and shook her head. When Charlotte received this answer, her heart sank, but Young Ely spoke before she could misunderstand even more.

    ¡°You were a great mother.¡±

    Slowly, a bright smile appeared on her lips. The daughter and mother stayed like that. Even though they weren¡¯t blood-rted, they were very important to each other more than anything else.

    Suddenly, Young Ely spoke ¡°Daddy, is it really okay? I promised you that I will destroy evolution.¡±

    ¡°Sly girl, you said that to the version of mine in your world, not me. You truly don¡¯t understand time travel, do you? Tell me, who was the one that created this time travel?¡± Brian asked while working on theputer.

    Young Ely didn¡¯t reply so Brian continued ¡°This person has done a lot of mistakes. Some might even be intentional. So, I suspect that this person¡¯s n is to send you back in time so that you would never return.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure of this person¡¯s true purpose but this person seems to have either intentionally or unintentionally forgotten the true consequences of time travel. Whoever did this must be your enemy in dark.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s time. There is no way she would do such a thing to me. Daddy, you are lying, right? She wouldn¡¯t try to kill me.¡± Young Ely instantly jumped out of Charlotte¡¯s embrace and shouted while running toward Brian.

    Charlotte hurriedly caught up while Brian replied ¡°Your father will never lie to you. That¡¯s why I said, I don¡¯t know if it was done intentionally or unintentionally but most of the proof makes it more intentional.¡±

    ¡°Lily is full of cracks. There are billions of codes that are removed from her. That¡¯s why she has been making mistakes over mistakes. The consequences of time travel are deadly unless you return to your own timeline in a short time.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me, who was this person?¡±

    Thud!

    Young Ely suddenly fell to her knees as she started realizing the potential of her father¡¯s words. She trembled and started crying. Charlotte held her daughter tightly and let her cry.

    ¡°I-I-I-I-Its my sister¡­ She is your second daughter with mom. Why would she do such a thing? I don¡¯t believe it. There has been a mistake. We never fought, always supported each other, and I took care of her for a long time. Why?¡±

    At this moment, a big smile appeared on Brian¡¯s lips as he mmed the final key on the keyboard and defused the bomb. He slowly crouched down and put his hand on her head.

    ¡°Well, it seems like my second daughter has received my intelligence and my powers. It seems like she did this not unintentionally but despite knowing the consequences, she did it for you.¡±

    Young Ely slowly raised her head at Brian. Her face was covered with tears as she didn¡¯t understand. But, who was Brian? The smartest man in this world. How could he not get a clue about this situation?

    He found many things even beforeing here. Although those were just theories in his mind, most of them were proven correct. Now, he believed another theory has been proven.

    He looked at her with a smile and asked ¡°Tell me Ely, who was the person that you had to kill with your hands despite being very close to you.¡±

    When he asked that question, Young Ely¡¯s expression froze. She didn¡¯t answer but rather she understood that he already knew the answer.

    Yes, the person she killed was none other than her own mother.

    Lucy Bathory!

 Chapter 95 Alternative Worlds Cruel Fate

    Charlotte looked at Brian since she didn¡¯t know the answer but her heart was already guessing someone. She had studied the human brain. She understood why Ely was in so much pain.

    But, this is the answer she didn¡¯t hope to be correct. Brian nodded his head without speaking. Even he knows that she had already guessed it. He didn¡¯t have to spell it out for her.

    Charlotte¡¯s arms around Ely clenched as she pulled her even more and cried. She couldn¡¯t even think of this happening but didn¡¯t expect it to happen.

    What would have happened for her daughter to take the life of her real mother?

    What happened in the future? Why was it so dark? Is it going to be the same? Will her daughters suffer the same fate?

    Then, she suddenly looked at Brian as she expected him to say something.

    Brian didn¡¯t say anything but rather hold them in his arms and let them cry. He knew something like this would happen if they meet Young Ely but it still hurts.

    No matter how prepared he was, no matter how much he knew, it still hurts to see his wife and daughter cry like this. He felt he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. It felt dry.

    But after a few minutes, he finally spoke ¡°What you did was for us, wasn¡¯t it? You did it for us. So, don¡¯t me yourself. Your sister understood your pain and sent you to the past so that you can live with us.¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Do you really think a person who can create time travel can¡¯t create Celestial Killing Bomb? It was just a lie to send you back in past. She knew the consequences of time travel but she also knew that I could help you avoid those.¡±

    ¡°Your sister knew that once you are stuck here, you will eventuallye to me no matter how hard you tried to stay away from us at the beginning and I can help you solve those problems.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°But, she overestimated me. I hope so.¡±

    His tone was still full of suspicion but Young Ely didn¡¯t catch it.

    She had covered her face as she continued crying. Brian heavily sighed and pulled her into his embrace once again.

    ¡°If you keep crying, we won¡¯t be able to talk and you can¡¯t stay here for a long time as well. So, just take some deep breaths and calm down.¡±

    Young Ely nodded her head while wiping away her tears. She tried her best to calm down.

    ¡°Ely, before you tell me anything, I just want to let you know that no matter what you say now it¡¯s not going to make any major changes. The change began the moment you came you interacted with her. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Young Ely nodded her head and spoke ¡°I am currently twenty-two and I have been living with my sister alone for eight years. She is only ten now. ording to you, she inherited your talent and intelligence because mom¡¯s bloodline was too weak to suppress it.¡±

    ¡°I only inherited your intelligence but couldn¡¯t inherit the ability to talk with technology. After I started living with you, she also came to live with you only after three months.¡±

    ¡°At first, it was she and mom had quite a bad rtionship but eventually, they started living peacefully. It took you three years to reach level 100. Of course, it could¡¯ve taken less but you were too busy with her and mom.¡±

    ¡°Ely!¡± Suddenly, Brian interrupted her as she raised her head. He looked at her and sighed ¡°Call her mommy just like you always do. Do it for my sake.¡±

    Brian understood to whom Ely was referring as ¡®She¡¯ and ¡®Her¡¯ but it made him feel sad. Because the person she loved the most was her mother. She only started loving her father a lot after getting to know him better.

    Ely lowered her head with hesitation for a long time and finally continued ¡°Mother never really cared about your rtionship with mom butter, she told me that she was jealous of Mom. Unlike mom, you always treat the mother as my mother rather than your wife.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t the main reason behind what she did. After the birth of your second daughter with mom, her jealousy soared. She felt that now you have another daughter, you willpletely ignore her and me.¡±

    ¡°But, she knew you would hate her if she does anything wrong with mom. So, she used vampires. She ordered the vampires to kill all the werewolves. This started a new war between werewolves and vampires.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Naturally, mom had gotten a lot stronger during this time. She got engaged in the battle against vampires. While you tried to bring peace between two races, you didn¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°Eventually, it turned into an all-out war between them. I couldn¡¯t watch it. I loved my mother but I also loved mom. Sob! Sob! They were fighting in front of me which I couldn¡¯t bear to watch.¡±

    ¡°So, foolishly I made a decision to stop them from fighting. But, I didn¡¯t realize when I was trying to stop them, they were using one of their strongest attacks against each other.¡±

    ¡°I got caught in the middle and both of them couldn¡¯t stop it. At that time¡­. You jumped in the middle and covered me with your body. You didn¡¯t let me get an injury but you suffered all of that blow.¡±

    ¡°At that moment, you died¡­.. at my hands and asked me to stop this war. It was thest thing you told me. I cried and cried. The war stopped but only temporarily.¡±

    ¡°But, your death made mom mad. After all, she wasn¡¯t the one who started the war. You had to pay for something that you didn¡¯t do. Your death hit her very hard. So, she continued the war.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, she was still weaker than mother. In the end, mother killed her. I tried to stop mother again and again but she didn¡¯t listen. After she killed her, she also tried to kill my sister.¡±

    ¡°So, I had to kill her before she could kill my sister. After three of you died, I started living with my sister but the war continued. The war started taking the lives of millions of humans. Even though humans were counterattacking, the casualties were huge.¡±

    ¡°One day, I came across the idea of time travel in yourb. I realized that even though I couldn¡¯tplete it, my sister could. Within those three years, you had already removed the Celestial Killing Bomb from New Gods.¡±

    ¡°Since werewolf and vampire were your wives, you thought it wouldn¡¯t be good to keep such weapon. But, I had to stop the war and destruction. So, I took care of my sister as she grew up and help her learn more.¡±

    ¡°Unlike me, she learned everything within just the age of five. She even developed Quantum Tunnel at the age of eight. And, finally, at the age of ten, she seed in creating the Time Travel Chair.¡±

    ¡°I came back in time to get the blueprints of Celestial Killing Bomb but somehow the fuel that was perfect for going back in time wasn¡¯t enough. I didn¡¯t want to meet because I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to go back.¡±

    ¡°I really missed you.¡±

    Seeing her in tears, both of them held her tightly. Charlotte choked ¡°Sob! You suffered too much, Ely¡­.. Sob! Sob!¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t say anything. He just embraced Ely. He had tears in his eyes as well. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter to be alone but also to take care of a child.

    He clenched his fist as he didn¡¯t know whether to feel good or bad. Many things have changed. He can no longer y New Gods which means he won¡¯t reach level 100 but it doesn¡¯t mean Lucy won¡¯t feel jealous.

    Lucy would still have her pride. But, many things have changed because of it. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. He immediately pushed Ely out of his embrace and fell to his knees.

    ¡°Ely, you must leave soon. I know it is really hard to bear this burden but your sister will definitely help you. Just make sure that she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°I feel like someone is using the Time Corps technology to find me and manipte me. Whenever that person is, he has sessfully deleted my ount from New Gods.¡±

    ¡°This person isn¡¯t something I can deal with right now. And, you need to go back in time before Time Corps finds you. Remember, your world is no longer our future. It is an alternative reality now.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you do, you can¡¯t change other worlds. Brian, Lucy, and Charlotte are no longer alive there but you are using the Time Travel device so Time Corps will definitely find you for this.¡±

    He immediately lifted Ely and rushed toward the small chair on the back. It had a silver metallic finish. It didn¡¯t feel any different than most chairs. He put her on the chair and shouted.

    ¡°Ely, remember that world is now an alternative dimension so don¡¯t use time travel to get here. Ask your sister to build a Dimensional Traveling Gun. I drew a design when I was sixteen but didn¡¯t get a chance toplete it because ofck of time.¡±

    ¡°You two have a lot of time. Although that gun is fifth-dimensional technology, I believe she can easily build it. Once you do build it,e back! Your daddy, mommy, and mom will be waiting here for you.¡±

    Saying so, he kissed her forehead, and before she could say anything, he pressed a red button on the side chair.

    Suddenly, a white light shed around her as she raised her hand to say something but the white light wrapped her until the chair disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Brian Jackson, are you still tempering with Time despite our warning?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang behind him.

 Chapter 96 Time Corps

    ¡°Guys, calm down! I am not tempering with Time.¡± Brian raised his hands and turned around. Behind him, there were three people holding a unique gun with a tower top on the front.

    They were wearing a light green suit with a mark of the clock on their chest.

    ¡°Brian Jackson, don¡¯t lie to us! We detected the new branch separating from the main branch of Time. You know what kind of consequences it will lead to when you temper the Nexus of Time.¡± The man standing in the middle spoke as he took out a holographic screen and showed some graphs on it.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! I admit I tempered with time. But, I did keep myself alive, okay? If I hadn¡¯t done anything, I would¡¯ve died. Is that what you want?¡± Brian snorted as he folded his arms and looked at them.

    Charlotte looked at him with a confused and stunned expression. Because she knew he wasn¡¯t the one who tempered with the time. Is he trying to take the me on himself?

    Suddenly, she began to worry about the consequences. She understood why Brian hurriedly send Ely back to her time. But, the next moment, she was stunned even more.

    ¡°Oh, you did that to save yourself? Hahaha! Why didn¡¯t you send the message then? We were worried that someone rted to you came here by tempering with time. Something serious happened to Time Corps so we suspected it was rted to you.¡± The man in the middle suddenlyughed out loud and patted Brian¡¯s shoulder as if they were friends.

    Brian rolled his eyes and said ¡°Or why else do you think I would create another branch in time? Anyway, what happened in the Time Corps?¡±

    ?(O)??? The man suddenly paused as a serious expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°Someone hacked the system you built for us. It even rmed the Supreme Lords of Time Corp. By the way, do you think you can help us out?¡± The man in the middle leaned closer and whispered.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Brian brightly smiled and said, ¡°It will cost you.¡±

    The man in the middle turned around and signaled his men. They took out a pile of metal. When Brian saw this metal, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Is this ore of Sait? The only fifth-dimensional metal that is found in our universe?¡±

    The man brightly smiled and nodded his head ¡°Yes! We confiscated this from a group of madmen who were trying to destroy the Nexus. It was quite a heavy battle that even Supreme Lords had to participate.¡±

    ¡°The Supreme Lord told me that you might be able to use it better than us. And, we also need to strengthen our security. Previously, the highest level tech we had was the Tort Circuit which you used to create that main processor of New Gods.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t afford to get the maximum security to block the hacking of Level 15 Intellect but now, with this, it should be enough, right?¡±

    Brian nodded his head like a child.

    ¡°Of course, it would be. With this ore, the device that I wanted to build will be even more awesome. I can¡¯t wait to build that. Anyway, I will strengthen the system up to level 15 intellect so it won¡¯t get hacked, and also can you ask Supreme Lords to give me permission to track the location of the person who hacked the system?¡±

    The man looked at him with confusion but eventually nodded his head ¡°Alright! I will ask Supreme Lord. It¡¯s good that you are keeping your promise.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Of course, even though I have designed it, I won¡¯t look at the information without permission.¡± Brian smiled and replied.

    ¡°Alright then! We should get going. As the universe is growing stronger, more and more people are messing with Time. Our Time Corp is getting busier than ever. By the way, why do you need the information from our system?¡± The man asked.

    Brian heavily sighed and said ¡°It feels like someone is targeting me. No, I am sure someone is targeting me. The person who hacked your system must be the same person.¡±

    Hearing his words, the man¡¯s expression turned solemn as he asked ¡°Will you be alright? We have already invited you before and you cane to join Time Corps at any time. You will be safe there.¡±

    Brian smiled and wrapped his hand around Charlotte.

    ¡°No, I have some bigger responsibilities here. Like being a great father and a good husband.¡±

    Hearing his words, the manughed out loud ¡°Hahahaha! You are right. The only thing you won¡¯t get in Time Corps is a family.¡±

    At this moment, the corners of his eyes had tears. But, he quickly wiped them away and asked ¡°But, are you sure you can handle the situation?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°If I truly abandon everything, you know I can even be immortal. But, I can¡¯t abandon my new family. I don¡¯t know what the future holds for me but I will try to live.¡±<sub></sub>

    The man sighed and nodded his head ¡°Alright! If you ever need help, give me the signal. Because of you, Time Crops is able to handle ten times more cases than before. We won¡¯t let you die that easily.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Jack!¡± Brian hugged him.

    The man nodded his head and said ¡°Well, then I shall go and purge the timeline you have created.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to. I have already purged the timeline. You can check it on your device.¡± Brian shook his head and answered.

    ¡°Wait, how did you¡­ I almost forgot that you already know the entire structure of Timeline Purging Gun. But, you shouldn¡¯t use it. Man, you are going to give us big trouble if you use it again.¡± The man¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard Brian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have sent the coordinates to your device so you can record it without a problem. And, I won¡¯t do it again. I only did it because I created it in the first ce. You should go now.¡± Brian responded.

    The man nodded his head and three of them disappeared just like how the chair disappeared. It was the white light wrapping them and turning them into a small ball until it disappeared.

    ¡°What do you mean by purging them? You didn¡¯t¡­¡± Charlotte immediately grabbed his hands and asked. Although she believed that he didn¡¯t do it, she was still worried.

    He flicked her forehead and chuckled ¡°Why would I purge them? I just lied to keep them safe. After all, this was our daughter¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°You mean, our daughter¡¯s n?¡± Charlotte pointed at her and him as she asked.

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°She must have read through all my research and devised a n when Ely told her about time travel. She sent Ely back in time because she wanted to disrupt the timeline and create a new branch.¡±

    ¡°Because doing this, she can one daye into our world and live with us for as long as she wants. Although I have a good rtionship with Time Corps, there are things that I can¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°I installed a Crono Barrier into that chair. Now, once she returns, the coordinates of her world will be nk which would be the same case when it is purged. This means her world will be safe from Time Corps.¡±

    ¡°This day is really amazing. Not only did I get to meet my daughter from the future but also got this ore. Damn! I can¡¯t wait to build it.¡±

    Charlotte nodded her head ¡°Yes and I got the idea for what should I do.¡±

    At this moment, she clenched her fists and thought ¡®No matter what, I will do everything to keep Ely happy even if I have to crumble that bitch¡¯s pride. I won¡¯t let the tragedy happen.¡¯

    Brian looked at her and smiled. The only reason why he brought her was to let her feel closer to Ely. He knew if she doesn¡¯t love Ely as if she was her own child, their family will definitely crumble.

    Having more than one woman is a sin!

    Someone said that in the past but he pushed it out of his mind, not caring much about it. But now, he is beginning to understand what really means to have more than one woman as your wife.

    He is not a cold bastard who won¡¯t care about his lover. Once he loves someone, he will truly love her. He loves Charlotte and he wants her to be happy. But, he also loves his daughter.

    And, his daughter has a mother who isn¡¯t Charlotte. And now, he has another girl who will supposedly stay with him forever as his spirit.

    If he just bes a little shameless, he can even brag about having three wives from three different races.

    At this moment, a thought came to his mind.

    ¡®My Daughter is a Vampire. If I have a daughter with a werewolf and a spirit, would I need to mention them separately? My Daughter is a Werewolf. My Daughter is a Spirit.¡¯

    ¡®Nah! That sounds too long. I will just say. My Daughters are Awesome. And, If I have sons, I will say ¡®My Sons are Badass. Hahahaha!¡¯

    Brianughed in his mind and left the room with Charlotte.

 Chapter 97 Alice and Adam

    ¡°Hey James, can youe over to my house? I have something that I need your help with.¡± Brian sat on the couch while drinking coffee as he talked with James on a video call.

    ¡°Alright! But, it will take a while. I am currently busy with something else.¡± James nodded his head and cut off the call leaving Brian stunned.

    ¡®Did he get a girlfriend or something?¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, I should go back to theb and start working on it.¡¯

    Ding Dong!

    Suddenly, the bell rang. A virtual screen appeared in front of him and he saw a girl standing in front of the gate.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Suddenly, he screamed out loud with shock and surprise all over his face. On the screen, there was a girl whom he had known for a while. She was standing while holding a suitcase in her hand.

    ¡°Brian, what happened?¡± Charlotte dashed out of her room as she asked. Lena also rushed out of her room. They were surprised by his scream. Then, they noticed a screen panel in front of them.

    Seeing a picture of a girl on the screen, they looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Brian closed his mouth and lowered his head.

    ¡°Lily, let her in!¡±

    He deeply sighed and sat back on his couch, covering his face with his hand. Charlotte and Lena looked at him. After a while, the girl opened the door and walked in.

    When she saw Brian sitting on the couch, she dropped the suitcase and dashed toward him. She jumped and opened her arms wide.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Shouting out loud, she embraced him while falling over his body. Brian paused as he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to say anything. On other hand, Charlotte and Lena tilted their heads in confusion.

    ¡®What the hell? Who is she? Why is she calling him dad? Did he?¡¯

    Brian noticed their expression and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to other women, okay?¡±

    ¡°Anyway Alexa, I told you I am not your dad. You can call me whatever you want but not a dad. You still have a real dad.¡±

    ¡°Humph! He destroyed what he created but you created something new from what he destroyed. Parents are the creator of their children. So, you are my dad.¡± The girl was called Alexa. She pouted as she sat on his stomach and folded her arms.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Suddenly, a hand pressed Brian¡¯s shoulder as a deadly voice rang from behind.

    ¡°So, hubby, would you like to exin it to me?¡±

    Brian suddenly trembled. He raised his head and saw the dark and gloomy Charlotte. Alexa noticed his reaction and immediately caught Charlotte¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You must be my new mom, right? Although I saw your picture on the inte, you look even more beautiful in real life. Nice to meet you! My name is Alice. I was resurrected to life by him and from that moment onward, I swore to be his daughter.¡±

    ¡°It took me two years to properly take control of my body. And, I promise I won¡¯t blow up this house.¡±

    Charlotte blushed when she was praised by Alexa but she also got a lot more curious. She looked at Brian and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s her deal?¡±

    ¡°Let me exin this to you. My name is Alice Tyler. I am eighteen years old. I was originally a vampire but because a certain man wanted to awaken the full potential of my bloodline without even strengthening my body, I ended up reaching the state of death.¡±

    ¡°Although I was healing, my inner organs, almost my whole body was destroyed. I thought I would die, but Dad saved me. He reced my destroyed body with nanotechnology that allowed me to form a body made out of the machine.¡±

    ¡°I am now more of a Cyborg than a vampire. He gave me a new life. That¡¯s why I swore to myself that I will be his daughter from that moment on. But I still had a hard time controlling my body and he was weak. So, I stayed away until I could finally control my body.¡±

    Charlotte didn¡¯t know how to respond. Although she could see the smile on Alice¡¯s face as she exin, death wasn¡¯t something tough at. <sub></sub>

    ¡°Well, you did tell me that one day you wille and find me but you have to remember that I am not your dad and your dad is still alive.¡± Brian sighed as he patted Alexa¡¯s head and spoke.

    ¡°No! He is not my dad. A father doesn¡¯t kill their children. He is a murderer. He is a cruel monster.¡± Alexa screamed at me as tears fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°Haaa!¡± Brian heavily sighed and slowly stood up. He looked at Charlotte and said ¡°Well since Alexa will be living with us, you should get familiar with each other. I will go out for fresh air.¡±

    Charlotte nodded her head as she went to sit on the couch while Lena stared at Brian. She noticed a figure standing outside and sighed.

    Brian walked out and closed the door. He turned his head and behind him, there was a man whose face was covered in tears. Brian raised his hand and touched that man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°She is right. I am just a monster. I truly don¡¯t deserve her.¡± The man spoke as he walked away with Brian.

    ¡°Adam, you were the one who made me feel that not all vampires are cruel monsters. You made a mistake. Everyone does. Things have changed. Give her some time. She will slowly understand.¡± Brian shook his head and replied.

    Adam remained silent and shook his head ¡°No! I don¡¯t think she will ever change her mind. Not only did I take away her mother, but I almost killed her. If you weren¡¯t there, she would be dead.¡±

    He raised his hand and covered his face as tears fell down his cheeks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if she hates me. I just want her to be happy. She has been working hard on controlling her body for two years just to live with you. Please, take care of her!¡±

    Brian looked at the man next to him and sighed. The man wasn¡¯t ordinary. He was a King Rank. He was almost as strong as the strongest werewolf Lycan.

    But right now, he was just an ordinary father who lost the love of his daughter. A father who is hated by his daughter.

    Brian clenched his fist. He never wants to be like him. He took a deep breath and suddenly hugged Adam.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of her. And, someday, I promise I will find a cure for her. Once her mother returns, she will slowly return to you.¡±

    Adam shook his head and said ¡°No! She is happy with you, Brian. I had never noticed it before but she was never happy with me. But, with you, I believe she will be very happy.¡±

    ¡°That cure isn¡¯t easy to find and even if you find it, it would be impossible to create it with your level of technology. I have found another way to heal her. I am going to leave earth as well. So, I want you to promise me one thing.¡±

    Suddenly, he moved away from Brian¡¯s embrace and looked straight into Brian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I want you to promise me that you will take care of Alexa. I know she is not your biological daughter but please, please love her as if she is.¡±

    He slowly got to his knees and put his head on the ground.

    ¡°Please take care of her! I know you can do that.¡±

    Brian clenched his fist seeing him like this. This is the reason why his hatred toward vampires fell down. The man in front of him was a King, the ruler of hundreds of thousands of vampires.

    But, he was kneeling in front of a weak human without even a single hesitation. Yes, he almost killed his daughter but he learned a great lesson from that.

    He understood that power, prestige, resources, nothinges even close to the worth that your family holds. He understood this a hard way.

    Brian crouched down and patted his back.

    ¡°I promise you. I will take care of her and I will treat her just like I treat Ely. Come on, don¡¯t do this! You said we are friends. Friends don¡¯t kneel to each other.¡±

    ¡°Friends? You are the one who called me a friend. I was a father who was in debt that he could never repay. You were the one who cleared that debt. Today, I am not kneeling to you as a friend. I am kneeling to you as a father.¡±

    Brian sighed and stood up.

    ¡°Alright! Alright but stand up or else I will show this to your daughter.¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t do that!¡± Adam immediately stood up with an embarrassed expression.

    ?(O)??? Brian smiled and raised his fist. Both of them bumped their fists together as Brian spoke ¡°Goodbye friend! Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡±

    Adam smiled and he flew away. At this moment, drops of tears fell on Brian¡¯s cheeks. He touched the tears and muttered.

    ¡°The regret that was in my heart for being a friend with a vampire has finally vanished. It feels like I am finally free of all hatred.¡±

 Chapter 98 Elys Birthday Part 1

    Brian turned around and walked toward the mansion. When he opened the door, he saw Alexa¡¯s arm changing into arge-sized cannon. It had a silver metallic cover and had blue light glowing like stripes.

    ¡°See? I can turn my body into anything mechanical as long as its power doesn¡¯t surpass my own core.¡± Alexa cheerfully exined while showing off her new advanced body.

    Only her hand was changed into a cannon. The rest of her body was still the same. The clothes around her arms had disappeared and everything else was still there.

    ¡°Core?¡± Charlotte looked at her with confusion as she asked.

    ¡°Alexa¡¯s core is made out of a technology that generates energy from her blood. Her bloodline is still there and it will continue to be there but, it can¡¯t help her on anything except providing her energy and improving her cultivation.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t even heal her like before. Her whole body is eighty percent mechanical but the remaining twenty percent is the reason why that eighty percent works.¡±

    ¡°In other words, she is a perfect mix of both living and non-living creatures. She isn¡¯t technically a cyborg but I have installed Lily in her programs so that she can do anything a cyborg can.¡± Brian exined as he walked toward the couch and sat.

    Alexa nodded her head and said ¡°Yes, it was this year¡¯s birthday present from dad. The previous year, he made me this dress that canfortably keep me covered even if I transform my whole body.¡±

    ¡°Your birthday present?¡± Charlotte looked at her with surprise. Suddenly, the bell in her mind rang.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t her birthday tomorrow? Ely¡¯s birthday is tomorrow, right?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened as well. His mind shuffled several pieces of information and finally, a date came to his mind.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    October 8!

    ?(O)??? Today is October 7. His eyes widened as he nodded his head.

    ¡°I almost forgot about her birthday. What should we prepare for her birthday?¡±

    Charlotte thought for a moment and said ¡°How about this? You take Wraith and Ely somewhere else tomorrow morning and return during the evening. We will prepare a big birthday party for her.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and asked, ¡°Do you think she wille?¡±

    When Charlotte heard his question, she froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t answer it. Instead, Lena next to her spoke.

    ¡°I think she wille. First, she has no reason to miss her daughter¡¯s birthday. Second, she would want to be near him. I don¡¯t know the true reason why she didn¡¯t appear but her birthday seems to be a perfect chance toe into your life.¡±

    Charlotte clenched her fist but suddenly, an image appeared in front of her. It was the image of Young Ely with her face covered in tears. She took a deep breath and shook her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she wants toe or not. We are going to invite her. Send her a mail telling her to arrive tomorrow evening.¡±

    Brian looked at her with confusion. He thought she wouldn¡¯t agree to hering into this house. But, he doesn¡¯t know that Charlotte had made an oath to do everything she can in order to keep Ely smiling.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Although their future has changed, not all of them might change just because of Ely¡¯s intervention. It¡¯s just like if you know that you are going to be a billionaire in the future but never work hard for it, you will never be a billionaire.

    She knows she must do everything to change the future or else, it would repeat the same tragedy. More importantly, she doesn¡¯t want to the part of Brian¡¯s murder.

    Just thinking about it makes her shudder.

    She looked at his confused look and said ¡°Ely needs her mother, her real mother at least on her birthday. Let¡¯s not get our personal feelings involved. After that, if she decides to stay, I will talk to her.¡±

    Brian was surprised by her ferocity but still agreed. After they decided that, he finally left for hisb. In theb, he kept working until he was called for dinner.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ely rushed toward Brian and jumped into his embrace like usual. She pointed at Alexa and asked ¡°Daddy, she said that she is my sister. But, she is clearly eighteen and only seven years younger than you. How is it even possible?¡±

    Brian smiled and patted her head.

    ¡°Well, she is your sister, indeed. While checking my file, do you read the file which recorded the vampire I cured? Well, she is that vampire. This is a bitplicated¡­. Well, not for you. Just think of this as you recognizing Charlotte as a mom. Although we don¡¯t have a blood rtionship, she thinks of me as her father.¡±

    Ely thought for a moment and asked ¡°Is it because you pulled her back to life from death?¡±

    Brian smiled and nodded his head ¡°Yep! She is fun. You can ask her anything you want to know as well. She will be a great big sister for you.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°But¡­ I want a little sister. I want to be a role model for my little sister.¡± Ely lowered her head and spoke with a low tone.

    At this moment, Brian looked at Charlotte and they immediately moved their heads as their face turned red. Brian knew Young Ely didn¡¯t tell Ely about her younger sister, so it was quite unexpected.

    Brian looked at Ely and thought ¡®Maybe this is the reason why she took care of her sister and gave her a good life. Well, a little sister huh!¡¯

    At this moment, his thoughts got a bit naughty but he kept his thoughts under control and shook his head.

    He can¡¯t do it right now. He gave birth to her when Ely was fourteen which means there will still be six years gap which seems good enough.

    Brian sighed and walked up to the dining table.

    ¡°So Ely, tomorrow you, Wraith, and I will go to a pool. And, it is also Sunday, so you will be free tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really? But, just three of us¡­..¡± Ely looked at Charlotte hoping that she would alsoe.

    From the first day when they met to now, things have changed a lot. Previously, she didn¡¯t even want her to be close enough but now, she wants her to go whoever she goes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ely! We can go together some other day.¡± Charlotte smiled as she served food on her te.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Uncle, can I go back to my gxy tomorrow?¡± Wraith looked at Brian and asked.

    Brian rolled his eyes. He was still not good with Wraith calling him uncle but he was slightly stunned as to why Wraith wanted to go back.

    ¡°I have something that I didn¡¯t bring. I will be back by evening.¡± Wraith looked at him with puppy eyes and asked.

    ¡°You too¡­.. Then, won¡¯t I be alone in the pool?¡± Ely almost teared up when she heard him.

    ¡°Ely, did you already forget about Daddy after getting a friend? Daddy is going to be sad.¡± Brian looked at her and pouted.

    ¡°Daddy, I know you wille with me but you can¡¯t y in the children¡¯s pool nor you can y on children¡¯s water slides. Won¡¯t I be left alone if he doesn¡¯t go there?¡± Ely folded her arms and pouted.

    ¡°Then, how about you call Lily? Since tomorrow is a holiday, she might go with you. Oh, you can also call Adam.¡± Charlotte smiled at her as she suggested and sat down.

    ¡°Adam said he has something to do with his dad tomorrow. But, I can call Lily. She might agree.¡± Ely responded as her expression changed constantly.

    ¡°First, dinner!¡± Brian patted her head and they continued with their dinner. That evening, they talked a lot but nobody spoke about Ely¡¯s birthday.

    Next Day,

    Wraith went back to his through long-distance teleportation and Brian took his car to Tony Carter¡¯s house. Lily agreed to go with them so he had to pick up her first.

    Inside the mansion,

    Charlotte, Alexa, and Lena looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to change the house. Lily, did you order all the items I asked you for?¡± Charlotte asked.

    ¡°Yes, Madam! All the items will be delivered within twenty minutes.¡± Lily responded which cheered up Charlotte.

    After getting proposed by Brian, Lily started calling her Madam which made her extremely happy.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s clean up the hall. We need to set a table in the middle. We will remove the couches to the sides. After we receive everything, we will start decorating this ce.¡± Charlotte gave them an order and immediately wore an apron.

    She covered her mouth with a mask and held a vacuum cleaner in her hands.

    Lena looked at her and asked ¡°He is rich, right? Why didn¡¯t he hire any servants?¡±

    ¡°There is in fact no need to clean this. Lily cleans the entire mansion every single day. I am just trying to set up the mood. As for servants, we don¡¯t need them. I can cook, we have machines to do cleaning andundry and Lily can always watch over the house.¡±

    ¡°Why would need servants when we can handle everything with Lily¡¯s help?¡±

 Chapter 99 Elys Birthday Part 2- Eyes thatmakes him fluster

    ¡°Daddy! Lily and I want to go to that slide.¡± Ely pointed her small finger at the slide that reached almost twenty meters tall and called out to her father. She was wearing a small bathing suit and so was Lily.

    As for Brian, he was also wearing the bathing suit unfortunately, his body hadn¡¯t touched the water at all.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Almost no children are trying to use that slide. Are you sure, Ely?¡± Brian looked at his daughter and asked.

    Ely nodded her head.

    ¡°Uncle Brian, not just children, even adults are allowed to use that slide. I think she wants you to use it as well.¡± Lily raised her hand at a board that showed a sign that people of all ages are allowed.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Looking at the airbags on their shoulders, Brian agreed. With those airbags, he doesn¡¯t have to worry even if the water is deep.

    Three of them climbed the stair that was fifty meters long.

    ¡°Uncle Brian, you should go first. It will be safer for us.¡± Lily looked at the long water slide and turned back at Brian. She was a bit nervous but she wasn¡¯t trying to show it.

    After all, she was Ely¡¯s big sister. How can she act like a little sister in front of her?

    ¡°You are very sensible.¡± Brian patted her head and sat at the edge. With a slight push, his body slides through the pipes.

    Ssh!

    After he hit the water, he moved to the side as he waited for them.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Wooooooooooooo!¡±

    ¡°Wooooooooooooo!¡±

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Both of them entered the slides one after another. Ely was the first one after him. She was truly fearless. On another hand, Lily was trying to be fearless while still trembling. She almost forgot to move her foot when she fell on the water.

    Brian immediately helped her as she finally conquered her fear and moved her feet though the water wasn¡¯t that deep.

    ¡°One more! Let¡¯s go for one more time!¡± Ely excitedly looked at her father and begged while making puppy eyes.

    Brian sighed and let them go up once again. It seems after Ely tried once more, other kids started noticing. They also asked their parents. Although it was quite long, it wasn¡¯t that dangerous.

    So, eventually, more and more people gathered. Soon, it became crowded. Brian, Lily, and Ely finally left this pool and tried some other pools.

    After two hours, they finally left the pool. But, he still couldn¡¯t return home. Lily asked him to drive her home since she had something she wanted to do. Brian didn¡¯t return to the mansion but rather went to visit other ces with his daughter.

    ¡­¡­..

    In Andromeda Gxy,<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Son, why did you suddenly decide to return? Don¡¯t tell me they bullied you? Guards, send the fleet of Thousand Omega Rankers and destroy that!¡± The emperor sat on his throne and ordered as he looked at his son who had just arrived.

    ?(O)??? ¡°No! No! Father, you are jumping to a conclusion. I came here for something else. Stop yourmand!¡± Wraith panicked for a moment as he hurriedly exined to his father.

    He went closer to the throne, almost next to his father.

    The emperor stopped the order with a single raise of his hand. The advisor who was standing next to him bitterly smiled and shook his head. Instead, he curiously looked at the prince trying to figure out his reason.

    ¡°So, what made you return, son? How long are you going to stay?¡± The emperor looked at his son and asked.

    ¡°Father, I only came here for one reason and I will immediately return.¡± Wraith answered but he didn¡¯t tell his purpose immediately.

    ¡°Oh¡­ What could have made you return? I thought you took everything you needed.¡± The emperor looked at his son with curiosity.

    ¡°Wraith, you¡¯ve returned.¡± A beautifuldy who felt like an incarnation of a goddess ran toward the throne when she saw Wraith. She hugged Wraith from behind and rubbed her nose against his cheek.

    ¡°My son, I missed you so much.¡±

    Thisdy was none other than his mother. She was the most beautifuldy in the entire gxy and her beauty could even make Lucy and Lena ashamed. It wasn¡¯t just her skin.

    The holy aura around her felt too godly. It seems like the bright golden light always moves behind her. She was wearing a light white dress and had a ne that seemed to be made out of red crystal.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Mother, you are squeezing me¡­.¡± Wraith tried to push his mother but unfortunately, he was too weak to do so.

    ¡°Let mommy hold you for a while! You have only gone for a few days but it felt like years to me. Humph! If your father wasn¡¯t cowardly, you wouldn¡¯t even have to go.¡± The empress looked at the emperor and snorted while squeezing her son.

    Wraith was doted by his parents too much.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have time for this. I have to return before an evening in the earth.¡± Wraith struggled as she finally let him go but still stayed next to him.

    ¡°So, what do you want son?¡± The emperor looked at his son and asked.

    Wraith opened his mouth but the next moment, his face turned bright red. He blushed so hard that his parents were surprised. The advisor was also surprised but he had already thought of the situation.

    He barely held hisughter. He was also curious about the thing that the prince wants.

    ¡°Are you blushing, son?¡± The empress looked at his face and asked. A big smile appeared on her face as she whispered ¡°Who is she? Is she beautiful? Did youe here to get a gift for her?¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that¡­. It¡¯s a birthday and I wanted to give her something.¡± Wraith blushed, even more, when his mother teased him.

    The emperor looked at his son with surprise as he asked ¡°So, what do you need?¡±

    Wraith opened his mouth but the word didn¡¯te out for a long time.

    ¡°You will bete if you don¡¯t ask for something.¡± The emperor wanted tough at his son¡¯s expression but he didn¡¯t want to discourage his son.

    ¡°I¡­.. want Eternal Red Crystal.¡± Wraith shouted out so loud that everyone in the hall heard his voice.

    For a moment, it wasplete silence in the hall. The next moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They obviously understood the value of Eternal Red Crystal.

    Except for the emperor, none possesses the crystal and he has only given this crystal to one person. And, that is his wife. The ne that the empress wears is made out of that crystal.

    The Empress and the Emperor looked at their son with wide eyes. As a prince, he was taught about rtionships way early. Not because he should have rtionships, rather he mustn¡¯t have a rtionship with anyone else but a person he will love forever.

    Both of them got worried. Once he gives the Eternal Red Crystal to someone, it would mean that person would be the next empress of the three gxies.

    ¡°Son, I have taught you the importance of Eternal Red Crystal, right? Are you sure you want to give it to someone else? You only have been there for less than a week.¡± The emperor looked at his son and asked.

    Wraith lowered his head and clenched his fist. At this moment, there were a lot of thoughts in his mind but among them, only one stands out the most. It was an image of something.

    The red eyes make him feel flustered in his heart every time he looks at them. If it wasn¡¯t for his bloodline constantly pushing him to feel disgusted by those eyes, he would¡¯ve truly blushed just by looking at her.

    But, no matter how much his bloodline truly tries to disgust him, he can¡¯t get enough of those eyes. He gets the feeling to watch them forever.

    And, when he saw tears in those eyes in the cafeteria, the angel inside him turned into a devil, the anger that he couldn¡¯t contain rose so high that it broke the bracelet that was holding his strength.

    In short, he went full-powered just by seeing her cry. Of course, he isn¡¯t willing to ept it in front of her but he still wanted to make those eyes his forever. So that, he can look at them for every moment of his life.

    ¡°Son, take this!¡± The Empress slowly took off her ne and gave it to him.

    ¡°Mom, these are yours¡­.¡± Wraith¡¯s eyes widened when he saw her giggling.

    The Empress nodded her head and said ¡°These crystals aren¡¯t that impressive. They don¡¯t give you any kind of strength or talent. But, they are unique because there is not a single more crystal in the world.¡±

    ¡°Every man born from the past has given the same crystal to their empress. The only thing that changes is its shape. These things won¡¯t lose even a single ounce of material while molding. So, they have been passed down from generation to generation.

    ¡°Now, I am giving this to you. If you are really going to give these to someone, you must remember something.¡±

    ¡°This crystal is called ¡®Eternal Red Crystal¡¯ because it represents the Love that will remain Eternal even after death. So, choose carefully to whom you should give this.¡±

    At this moment, Wraith hesitated. He clenched his fist and asked, ¡°W¡ªw-what if she doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    Hearing his question, the empress and the emperor were surprised. Theyughed and the empress patted her son¡¯s head.

    ¡°Then, you have to do everything in order to win her heart.¡±

 Chapter 100 Elys Birthday Part 3

    It was already the evening, Brian finally drive the car toward his home. Ely had fallen asleep. After half an hour of drive, they finally reach their destination.

    ¡°Ely! Ely! We are home.¡± Brian wakes her up as he walks out of the car. He picks her up. Even though she was trying to wake up, her eyes were still partially closed.

    Picking her up in his arms, he took her in front of the mansion. Then, he put her down which made her confused but he immediately opened the door.

    ¡°HAPPY BIRTHDAY¡±

    Charlotte, Lena, Alexa, Adam, Wraith, and Lily shouted at the same time surprising her. Their surprise almost gave her a jump and a big smile.

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Ely!¡± Brian got to his knees and pulled her in his embrace.

    ¡°Thank you, daddy!¡± Ely smiled as she snuggled in his arms.

    ¡°Happy Birthday Ely!¡±

    Charlotte also walked closer to her while holding a cake in her hand.

    ¡°Cake!¡± Ely jumped excitedly almost holding the knife in her hand.

    ¡°Wait, wait, firste in! We need to put the cake on the table and then you can cut it.¡± Charlotte stopped her excitement and took her inside.

    But, when Ely entered the room, she saw a person she didn¡¯t expect to see. Her eyes widened as she dashed toward that person.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Ely jumped into Lucy¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged her.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Happy Birthday, my daughter!¡± Lucy squeezed out a beautiful smile and patted Ely¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mommy, I thought you couldn¡¯te here.¡± Ely looked at her with surprise and spoke.

    ¡°How can I miss my daughter¡¯s birthday? Come on, let¡¯s not make others wait. You still need to cut the cake, right?¡± Lucy smiled and lifted her daughter to the middle of the couch.

    Lucy went to the side and stood up while Charlotte brought the cake and put it on the table in front of Ely.

    After Ely cut the cake, everyone started giving her the birthday presents. Since everyone had their presents wrapped, nobody could find what others gave her.

    But, Ely was so excited that as soon as she received the gifts from everyone, she started taking out the gifts. The first gift that she opened was from Brian.

    It was a paper with a few codes written on it. Normally, others didn¡¯t understand what it means but Ely did. Her mouth opened when she saw this code.

    She looked at Brian with shock and shouted ¡°Yes!¡±

    Master Control!

    Now, she can use Lily for anything she wanted. Basically, Brian gave her full authority over everything he has ever created.

    Seeing her so happy, Brian smiled and said ¡°Alright, you should open others¡¯ gifts as well.¡±

    One by one, she opened all of the gifts. Charlotte, Adam, and Lily¡¯s gifts weren¡¯t that interesting. They were extremely precious and good but not in her eyes.

    Even so, every time she opened the gift, she showed great joy to make them happy.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Lena gave her a stick. It seemed normal but it wasn¡¯t.

    Great Magic Stick!

    With this stick, she can easily manipte and create elements fusing her mana with it. Whenever they cultivate using Zero Point Energy, they produce another form of energy called ¡®Mana¡¯.

    This is why the game has Mana in the first ce. Mana is the oue of evolution granted by Zero-Point Energy. It was a powerful energy that can be used for battle.

    After taking that gift, she opened Wraith¡¯s gift. When she opened it, Lucy, Lena, and Brian looked at the red crystal ne with wide eyes.

    Lucy almost made a move but Lena stopped her. Although Lena can¡¯t exert her full strength, it was still good enough to stop Lucy.

    ¡°Wraith, do you know what that ne represents?¡± Brian looked at Wraith and spoke with a sharp tone.

    ¡°Wow! Such a beautiful ne! Thank you very much, Wraith!¡± Ely didn¡¯t even hear Brian and went to embrace Wraith.

    Wraith who was just frightened a moment ago finally felt safe. But, he felt a powerful disturbance in his blood. His bloodline was asking him to go away from her but his willpower was fighting back.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Adam clenched his fist when he saw Ely hugging Wraith like that. He chose one of the best gifts he could find on the earth but Wraith chose one of the best gifts one could find in the entire gxy.

    There was noparison at all.

    At the same time, Charlotte walked closer to Brian and whispered ¡°Don¡¯t act like a child. We can discuss thingster. For now, let her enjoy.¡±

    Brian looked at her and sighed. He also understood Charlotte¡¯s concern. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect Wraith to give her Eternal Red Crystal.<sub></sub>

    He knows the market value of this crystal. It is almost priceless because there is not another crystal within the nearby ten gxies.

    But, it also represents something else. Since only one family in ten gxies has this crystal, it represented the future Empress of the three gxies. This is what made Brian so mad.

    His daughter has juste into his life and this brat was taking her away from him. How could it not make him mad?

    Lucy was also angry but Lena was surprised. Knowing the value of this crystal, it was so surprising that the Empress let her son give it to someone else when her son is just a child.

    Is it because she doted him or does she have another intention?

    Lena couldn¡¯te to any conclusion no matter how much she thought.

    After separating from Wraith, she opened Lucy¡¯s gift atst. She was very excited about this and when she opened the gift, she found a book.

    Blood Domain!

    Two words were written on top of the book. When she saw it, her eyes widened. She looked at Lucy with those same eyes.

    Lucy smiled and nodded her head.

    It was finally the time to let her daughter inherit the Blood Domain.

    The final, most powerful skills created by the Vampire Progenitor. Ely had seen her mother use this skill twice and each time, no one from her enemy side survives.

    It was the ultimate skill of vampires.

    Ely didn¡¯t expect her mother to give this skill to her so soon. Lena and Brian also looked at Lucy with surprise. This skill was truly famous and they knew only the top-ranking vampires can learn it.

    ¡°Wow! Is that Blood Domain?¡± Wraith cried out in surprise when he saw the name of the book.

    Adam touched him with his elbow and whispered ¡°What¡¯s Blood Domain?¡±

    ¡°I heard it is one of the strongest skills among vampires. But normally, only the high-ranking vampires can train this skill and every high-ranking vampire is on Night Blood.¡± Wraith whispered trying to keep his voice as low as possible.

    ?(O)??? But, all of them still heard him. Lucy narrowed her eyes when she heard her¡¯s name. She knew this boy was the prince of three gxies. Even she didn¡¯t dare to reckless make a move.

    Otherwise, even if Lena wanted to stop, it would be toote.

    ¡°Ahem! Since the gift ceremony is finished, how about we eat something? I bet everyone is hungry here. We will get the food ready.¡± Charlotte cleared her throat and distracted everyone as she signaled Lena toe with her.

    While everyone dispersed, Brian walked in front of Lucy and asked ¡°Can youe outside?¡±

    Charlotte and Lena noticed it but didn¡¯t say anything. Lucy nodded her head and followed him outside.

    After they walked out, Brian spoke ¡°I guess this is the second time we have officially met.¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t say anything and nodded her head.

    ¡°I have already proposed to Charlotte.¡± Brian continued.

    This time Lucy didn¡¯t move and clenched her fist.

    ¡°There are many things that I still don¡¯t understand. But, after getting my memories back, I found that you didn¡¯te to me because of prophecy or something.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say since now, I am engaged to someone else. And, that person might not ept you. As the mother of my daughter, I have no problem with but.¡±

    Brian turned and his face turned serious.

    ¡°If you want to live in this house in the future, you better listen to her. I will make one thing clear right now. I do not like you. The only reason I am even considering you to be someone rted to me is because of Ely.¡±

    Brian walked straight and passed by her.

    At this moment, Lucy turned around and tears fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°Why? Why do I have to bear all the pain? I was the one who fell in love with you fifteen years ago. I was the one who bear your child. I am the one who had to stay away from you for eight years. I am the princess, the only person worthy to be your bride.¡±

    ¡°So, why? Why does she get to be your wife? Why not me?¡±

    p!

    Suddenly, Charlotte appeared in front of her and pped her cheek.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason. You said it yourself. Leaving him alone for eight years. Leaving him alone when he needed someone closer the most. Leaving him when he had no one to rely on.¡±

    ¡°Prophecies? Destiny? Do you know why I hate you and Lena even though I don¡¯t reject the idea of him getting anyone he loves in his life? You came to him because of prophecies and destiny. You didn¡¯te to him because you truly loved me.¡±

    ¡°If you want to know why I get to be his wife? Because destiny supports someone who truly makes an effort. I stayed with him when he was at his worst. I supported him when he was alone. I was there with him and I am still with him.¡±

    ¡°I did all that despite being a werewolf, despite knowing the fact that he hated us, despite knowing that he might even try to stab me as he did to you. I didn¡¯t shed tears and hide in my room.¡±

    ¡°I gathered my courage, cooked him food, picked up extra jobs, and supported him while you were weeping in your high-ss mansion. And, you still dare to say why.¡±

 Chapter 101 Enemy to Lover to Enemy

    ¡°I have given up so much for him. How dare you say I don¡¯t know how he feels.¡± Lucy roared as her killing intent soared. She didn¡¯t make a move but her aura was rapidly increasing.

    ¡°See! This is why. You always wanted to get everything just because you are the strongest. You think you can take away anything you want with your strength but each time you try, you miserably fail.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you aren¡¯t his wife. That¡¯s why you weren¡¯t there when he needed you the most. Sacrifice? Don¡¯t make meugh! The only sacrifice you have ever done is killing those bunch of outbreak vampires.¡±

    ¡°You have done nothing more than that. And, you are asking for his love? I have done so many things but I never forced him to love him. I was just waiting. I waited eight years and if I had, I would¡¯ve waited even more.¡±

    ¡°You know what? I can even me your race for almost taking my chance to propose to him. If your race hadn¡¯t done that, he wouldn¡¯t have hated other races.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lecture on what you did wrong or right. Today is Ely¡¯s birthday and I don¡¯t want her to find out anything that should be discussed between adults.¡±

    ¡°We have been out for so long. She would be suspicious so let¡¯s go inside. And, let me give you a piece of advice. Your daughter was the only reason I sessfully entered his life.¡±

    ¡°She could also be the only reason you can enter his life. So, you better think ten times before you do anything to make her unhappy. Try to understand your own daughter before you try to understand others¡¯ feelings and love.¡±

    ¡°Your pride, your strength, your background doesn¡¯t even count up to 1% of her smile.¡±

    Charlotte turned around and walked away. She looked at the door and silently thought.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡®Ely, I have done everything I can. I hope she will realize what¡¯s best for her. In this life, I won¡¯t let you go through loneliness with my daughter. We are family and we will live together.¡¯

    Creek!

    She opened the door and entered the mansion. Brian was still standing outside. He was totally surprised by what Charlotte just did. His brain could barelyprehend all the things she said.

    But, he did understand one thing. He turned around and said ¡°You are Ely¡¯s mother. Just like Charlotte, I don¡¯t give a crap about destiny or prophecies. But, since you are Ely¡¯s mother, I will give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start this from today. Charlotte made Ely slowly love her in less than two weeks. Let¡¯s see how long will it take you to figure out what she did.¡±

    Saying so, he walked away.

    Lucy stayed outside. She clenched her fists and tears kept flowing down her cheeks. If anyone saw her crying like this, they would¡¯ve been stunned.

    Blood Queen! The strongest person on earth is crying like a little girl. At this moment, Charlotte¡¯s words got repeated in her mind.

    ¡°Your pride, your strength, your background doesn¡¯t even count up to 1% of her smile.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡®Sob! Sob! So, all that hard work, all that training to be the strongest doesn¡¯t even mean anything to you. So, why? Why did I work hard?¡¯

    At this moment, dozens of different voices rang in her mind.

    ¡°Princess, stop it! You are doing it wrong. You are helping a werewolf. If the Emperor finds out, you would be executed.¡±

    ¡°Princess, you are amazing. Even the Great Prophet is supporting you.¡±

    ¡°Lucy Bathory, alongside everyone rted to you shall be exiled from Night Blood. You are tasked to find a newly awakened and conquer it. If you can¡¯t even do that, you will be executed.¡±

    ¡°Sigh! Even the Great Prophet couldn¡¯t help her. Well, she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the emperor but rather chosen to be a princess because of her talent. But, what mistake did she make?¡±

    ¡°I heard that she killed Commander Iris who had been torturing thousands of werewolves and selling their blood.¡±

    ¡°So, she tried to do something good but unfortunately, she forgot werewolves are our enemies.¡±

    Twenty Years Ago, Lucy Bathory, the princess of Vampire Race was banished for saving the werewolves from torture. <sub></sub>

    Her identity and birth seals were destroyed. She was no longer the resident of Night Blood. After losing everything, she came to earth in order to conquer it.

    ?(O)??? While she was strong, it wasn¡¯t that easy. One day, she encountered a boy while ughtering humans and werewolves. She saw nearly hundreds of human girls getting assaulted by the vampires.

    She was a bit angry but remembered her fate after she had done something good, she didn¡¯t stop them. Then, she saw a boy who had no superpowers, no strength, but the courage to save his people.

    It was a miracle or a n, he used several tricks and finally saved those human girls. His tricks barely seed but what surprised her was while doing all that good deed, he never once mentioned his name or showed his face.

    He was wearing the mask of the dragon and called himself ¡®Dragon Prince¡¯. She got curious about him and followed him.

    She was stunned by his intelligence. It¡¯s not that he was making anything that can obliterate vampires. Rather, he was nning things and each n had a contingency n in case the original n fails.

    At the age of 10, in less than a few weeks, he saved thousands of humans, never once revealing his identity to the public.

    He was a hero, a superhero.

    Dragon Prince!

    But, one day, his n failed and even the contingency n didn¡¯t work. There was a saying ¡®In front of true strength, all ns and poisons are futile¡¯. This was that same condition.

    When he was almost in death¡¯s situation, she saved him. Her hands once again got dyed with the blood of her own race. She didn¡¯t understand why she saved him but after following him for so long, she couldn¡¯t standstill seeing him in danger.

    She was only forty years old. For vampires, it was almost like she was a child. Of course, even as a child, she was highly intelligent. Just like how she taught Ely, she was also taught everything when she was only five years old.

    Over thirty-five years, she has learned a lot of things but one thing has always been missing from her life.

    Love!

    She never once learned what love was. She knew she loved her parents but she never had affection for the opposite gender.

    Although she was intelligent, she wasn¡¯t good with love. But, after lurking around him for a week, she learned that her heart always forces her to look at him.

    Every day she wakes up in her mansion, the first thing she sees is his face. After having breakfast, every day she follows him around. For weeks, she hadn¡¯t killed a single human or werewolf.

    All she did was follow a boy and watch him save humans. But it was the first time after week, that her hands got dyed with blood. And, it wasn¡¯t the blood of other races. It was her own race.

    But for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel remorse nor did she feel guilty. She only felt relieved that he wasn¡¯t died or been injured. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her and decided to ask the Great Prophet.

    And, at that moment, the Great Prophet revealed something she never thought she would be.

    ¡°Princess, you must be the mother of his first child. He is the only remaining person of his race. I can feel his destiny. It¡¯s overwhelming. When he turns eighteen, you must do everything you can to bear his child.¡±

    When she heard that, she rejected it at first. But slowly, as the time passed, her urge to bear his child, to be his bride became stronger.

    But, she still couldn¡¯t meet him. After learning more about love, romance, and rtionships, she learned that there is a girl in his life who was an obstacle for her.

    So, she killed her. She asked her maid to transform into that human and slowly break up with him. She did everything she could to make him unhappy. It felt like drinking poison. It was really hard.

    But, she didn¡¯t even think twice. She knew if she does, she wouldn¡¯t get another chance. So, when he turned eighteen and finished high school, he received a cold-hearted breakup.

    After that, she joined him in a bar, then in a bed, and finally another got impregnated by him. But, just when she thought she could ask him to marry her, she got bad news.

    The Great Prophet saw a new prophecy where if she everes close to him except during a full moon, she will bring a tragedy in his life. And, tragedy did strike.

    He lost his parents and she became his greatest enemy.

    Even though it was one-sided, she became enemies from lovers from enemies!

 Chapter 102 Unknown Enemy

    Lucy fell to her knees as she didn¡¯t know what to do. She felt frustrated and sad. She didn¡¯t know what to do now. But she knew if she doesn¡¯t do anything, she might not make it into his life.

    For the first time in her life, she felt this vulnerable. Even when she got banished from her, she wasn¡¯t feeling this vulnerable but at this moment, she felt like there was no one in this world to support her.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing here?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed as she raised her head and saw Ely standing in front of her. Just when she wiped away her tears and tried to find an excuse, Ely stretched out her hand and said.

    ¡°Mommy, if you keep crying out here, you won¡¯t win. You have to work hard and capture daddy¡¯s heart. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Her eyes widened when she heard it from her daughter. She thought Ely would feel insecure if she saw shows her tears but the result was quite opposite of what she thought.

    Her daughter was actually cheering for her. She didn¡¯t understand what changed. She didn¡¯t know but she felt a sting in her heart as if someone has pierced it with a needle.

    But after a few seconds, she shook her head as a smile appeared on her smiles.

    ¡°Alright Ely, you must cheer for your mommy to win.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! I will.¡± Ely giggled as she took Lucy inside. Brian was standing in front of the door. He was quite worried about involving Ely in this situation but knowing that this would affect her future, he decided to give it a shot.

    Seeing the daughter and the mothering inside with a smile, he rubbed his hair and turned around. A bright smile appeared on his lips.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    The party continued and only after Adam, Ely, Wraith, and Lily fell asleep, did the party end. Brian went to sleep with Charlotte. Lucy was given a room and the same goes for Lena.

    For some reason, Lena had no prejudice against Lucy. In fact, she was blending in properly.

    After half an hour, Brian was lying on the bed with his chest bare naked. Charlotte was sleeping next to him with her body covered by a nket.

    ¡°Do you think it was a good idea to let Ely help her?¡± Brian asked.

    Charlotte opened her eyes and then her mouth.

    ¡°She is her mother after all. There is nothing wrong with helping her own mother. Since she will be staying here with us, you can take it slow. If you fall in love with her, then there will be no problem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. I already have you. For me, to fall in love with another woman is harder than developing it. Even with Lena, I don¡¯t feel any affection. I only allowed her to go with the flow because she became my spirit.¡± Brian sighed and answered.

    ¡°Then, there is no need to worry too much. She is the mother of your child after all. If she can understand love, we can eventually ept her.¡± Although she said with ease, her tone was sour.

    ¡°When you said those things to her, you did for Ely, right?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Although Ely has started treating me as some close to her, I am not her mother. I can never be no matter what I do. So, I decided to be her loved ones and help her get together with her mother.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°But, you know what happened with future Ely. If she still keeps her pride and jealousy, Ely will go through the same consequences. After all, you can¡¯t abandon your family to keep yourself safe.¡± Charlotte chuckled.

    Brian smiled and said ¡°You are right. That¡¯s the thing my father taught me. Even if you die, make sure to keep your child alive. That version of mine didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°If he wanted, he could save himself. But if he wanted to save himself and his daughter as well, he would¡¯ve to eliminate you and her. So, he chose to sacrifice himself. He hoped that his sacrifice will help you two stop fighting.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t happen. Tragedy struck and our daughter was left alone with a sister. Charlotte, let¡¯s do everything we can to change that future. Let¡¯s keep our family safe and strong.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°Yes!¡± Charlotte nodded her head. Finally, two of them fell asleep.

    ¡­¡­.

    Somewhere in the unknown gxy,

    ¡°Lord, you called me?¡± A man wearing golden armor kneeled in front of a chair. There was a person sitting on the chair but it was turned opposite.

    ¡°Egloris, I have a task for you. I have sent the coordinates to your system. Go to that, find and kill ¡®Elenor Bathory¡¯ ¡®Lucy Bathory¡¯ and ¡®Charlotte ¡­Jackson¡¯. But no matter what, do not mortally hurt an individual name ¡®Brian Jackson¡¯.¡±

    The man in the golden armored nodded his head and said ¡°I shall follow your Command, Lord. But Lord, what if that manes in my way. How should I react?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hmm¡­.. If he can kill you, then use everything in your powers to kill those three. But, if he can¡¯t then after killing them, just return. Though make sure to take that underling who works for CHA and kill him there.¡±

    ¡°His death will trigger CHA against the earth which is the main reason why I am sending you there. No matter what,plete this task properly.¡±

    The man in the golden armor nodded his head and stood up.

    ¡°Then, I shall return afterpleting the task.¡±

    Slowly, the chair turned around as the face of the man sitting on it got revealed. It was quite ordinary like a human. But, those blue eyes and golden hair made him quite different.

    He possessed an intense aura around him. As the man in golden armor left the room, a big smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Steve, you left this world without even giving me ess to those things you created. But, you still left your son in this world. Since the father can¡¯t pay the debt, his son must pay instead.¡±

    ¡°After those girls die, I bet he will crumble into absolute misery. To save the, no, to save himself, he will run and once he stumbles against the opponent, he can¡¯t face, I will save.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Steve, your son will be a great pawn to give me the ultimate weapons of the universe. You hid them because you didn¡¯t trust me. But, unfortunately, your son will trust me.¡±

    ¡°Because you won¡¯t be there to tell him what is truth and what is false. Now, all I have to do is wait.¡±

    His eyes turned serious as heid his head on the chair and looked at the ceiling. On the ceiling, there was a map.

    It was a map of the universe, with several red dots indicating different ces of the universe. At this moment, someone knocked on his door in a hurry.

    ¡°Come in!¡± He spoke with an irritated tone.

    The knight wearing silver armor came in and kneeled down.

    ¡°S-s-s-sir, Supreme Lords from Time Corps are outside, demanding to meet you.¡±

    His eyes squinted.

    ¡°Oh! Those old geezers finally find who hacked their system. Well, this is going to be a little tricky.¡±

    Saying so, he left the room. As he walked toward the hall, he saw three people floating in the air. They looked like humans with two heads on the sides and their skin waspletely blue.

    ¡°So, what do I owe the pleasure of seeing Supreme Time Lords?¡± The man spoke with an arrogant tone.

    ¡°Dragon Lord, you have vited the rules of Time Corps. We are here to detain your authority.¡± One of the men in the middle spoke. All three of his heads spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Oh yeah! Try me¡± Dragon Lord smirked as an astonishing power burst out of him. The next moment, the entire sr system-sized spaceship disappeared, leaving only four people in space.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the entire gxy shook, and countless nearbys were destroyed. Unfortunately, nobody could find the result of this battle.

    ¡­¡­

    On Earth,

    It was the next day after Ely¡¯s Birthday. Ely, Wraith, Adam, and Lily went to the academy. Charlotte and Lena were busy in the kitchen. Lucy did nothing but sit on the sofa while sipping tea.

    As for Brian, he had entered his room.

    ¡°Lily, awaken the ¡®Sleepy Dragon¡¯. Utilize the Absolute power core, maintaining the power supply for the entire year.¡±

    Saying so, he put the Google in his eyes and walked in front of an empty table. Dozens of mechanical arms stretched down, a fifth-dimensional metal ore was in one of those hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is targeting me. Hopefully, those Supreme Lords have found that person. But even so, I won¡¯t take risks. It¡¯s time to raise my strength to the unimaginable level through technology.¡±

    Brian smashed his fists together as a big smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to create the ultimate weapon of the universe.¡±

 Chapter 103 GMD

    One Year Later,

    ¡°Ely, go and call your daddy for dinner.¡± Lena¡¯s voice rang from the kitchen. It was directed to a little girl who waszily lying on the sofa with a tablet in her hand.

    She was ying a game. When she heard that she grumpily shouted ¡°Can¡¯t mom or mommy go? I am busy.¡±

    ¡°Is this how you are busy?¡± A beautiful and mature woman walked in front of her and leaned as closer to her as she asked. She held the tablet and pulled it away from Ely¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, I was just about to cross that level.¡± Ely spoke with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°So? You want to miss dinner for this game?¡± Charlotte looked at her with strict eyes and asked.

    ¡°I guess no.¡± Ely¡¯s body turned stiff when she saw that gaze. She turned her head to the side as she replied.

    ¡°Now, go and call your Daddy.¡±

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    Suddenly, an rm rang in the mansion which surprised everyone. Lena came out of the kitchen and Lucy came out of the bedroom with her hair still wet.

    ¡°Lily, what happened?¡± Charlotte asked.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Madam, Sir has requested all of you to go to hisb.¡±

    Charlotte looked a bit surprised but suddenly her eyes widened.

    ¡°Mom, do you think dad finished his weapon?¡± Ely¡¯s eyes also widened as she asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the rm ringing so much?¡± Wraith came out of his room, looking pale and a little weak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Your uncle must havepleted his project.¡± Charlotte pulled him as she ran to the elevator. Ely also ran to the elevator with Lena.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Lucy was left out and even before she couldin elevator went down.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Lucy stomped her foot angrily. Even though it has been a year, her rtionship with others hasn¡¯t grown. The problem is with her pride. She couldn¡¯t go to the kitchen and cook.

    She didn¡¯t know how to cook. She didn¡¯t like talking to other people as well. Unlike Lena, she remained silent most of the time. And this created a barrier between her and others.

    Contrary to her, Lena had gained quite a lot of trust in Charlotte¡¯s heart. Unlike Lucy, she learned that Charlotte¡¯s position in his heart is unshakable so the only way to enter it is to create a backing.

    Unlike Lucy, she didn¡¯t have a daughter to keep a rtionship with him either. She was his spirit and that¡¯s it. More importantly, it¡¯s not like something bad has happened this year.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    So, she got no choice but to impress Charlotte. She also talks a lot. She wasn¡¯t a chatterbox but at least, she tries to make more conversation with Charlotte, Ely, Wraith, and sometimes even with Brian.

    ?(O)??? The only reason why she can¡¯t talk to Brian that much is because for a whole year, except for dinner and lunch, Brian hasn¡¯te out of theb.

    Lucy gritted her teeth and waited as the elevator opened. She entered the elevator and after a minute, she walked out of it.

    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s finally done. My greatest creation is finally here.¡±

    She heard Brian¡¯sughter and rushed closer. She saw him standing in front of others while holding a strange circr device in his hand. He had grown a beard almost touching his stomach, and his hair was almost touching his back as well.

    He looked like a bear that hase out of hibernation. Even though the device in his hand caught her attention.

    ¡°Daddy, what can it do?¡± Before she could ask, her daughter was already standing in front of the line to ask this question.

    Brian cheekily smiled and said, ¡°If I find the right materials, it can make me the strongest person in the universe.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Can it really do that? What kind of material does it need?¡± Ely¡¯s eyes twinkled as she asked.

    ¡®Can turn him into the strongest person in the universe? What can it even do?¡¯ Lena suspiciously looked at his device and thought.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hehe! Let your father demonstrate it to you. First, back off a little. This is the first test and also the reason I called everyone here. If anything goes wrong, immediately subdue me so that Lily will get enough time tounch the deactivation sequence.¡± Brian said.

    He was a bit serious when he said that. They retreated a few steps as he attached the device to his chest. One side of the device had a blue panel which was apparently visible to others but another side was connected to his chest.

    When it got connected to his chest, the size of the device got thinner enough to hide it with a shirt or a t-shirt.

    He tapped the panel on that device and suddenly a virtual image of Lucy appeared.

    ¡°No, you are too powerful. Let¡¯s start with Charlotte!¡±

    He swiped on the panel and Charlotte¡¯s virtual projection appeared. At this moment, a big smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s morphing time!¡±

    Pat!

    With those words, he pped the virtual image and a blue light covered his body. The blue light changed into a ring. One part of the ring went up while another part of the ring went down. As they moved, Brian¡¯s body started changing.

    In less than five seconds, he changed but not by that much. He only grew a pair of extra fluffy ears around his own ears and his eyes became much darker.

    More importantly, Lucy, Lena, and Charlotte noticed the powering out of his body alongside the aura leaking out of his blood.

    ¡°Wow! Father, did you be a werewolf?¡± Ely¡¯s eyes turned so bright that she almost lightened up the room as she looked at her dad¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°First Lily, give me the final result of the transformation!¡± Brian didn¡¯t answer her but rather spoke with Lily.

    ¡°Sir, your heartbeat is stable. Your electric pulses in your brain are stable. You haven¡¯t received any damage to your blood. And, your blood has sessfully changed into the blood of werewolves while retaining the Human Genes¡±

    ¡°Congrattion, Sir! Your most powerful creation is online and working perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You really became a werewolf. Daddy, you are awesome.¡± Ely didn¡¯t care about the change in strength like others instead she was only attracted by his bloodline change.

    She jumped into his embrace and touched his fluffy ears.

    ¡°Wow! They are really soft just like mom. Does that mean you can train like her as well?¡±

    Hearing her question, Lucy, Lena, and Charlotte also looked at him with deep staring gazes.

    ¡°Hahaha! You underestimated your daddy. Not only I can now train like her, but I also possess her powers.¡±

    Bang!

    At this moment, he realized his own aura seemed almost over the ninth rank. In one year, Charlotte has sessfully reached S-Rank strength. And, now he possessed the same strength.

    ¡°How did you do that? How can you simply just copy her strength?¡± Lena looked at him with confused eyes and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it should be impossible for you to copy her powers. It is one thing that you managed to change your bloodline but you can also copy her powers?¡± Lucy also asked in the same manner. She was also shocked.

    ¡°Copy her powers?¡± Brian sneered ¡°Do you really think I simply just copy her powers? Let me show you the true potential of the ultimate weapon that I¡¯ve created.¡±

    He tapped the blue panel once again and this time swiped until the figure of Lena appeared. He tapped on the blue panel and his body slowly changed. At this moment, his beard started falling to the ground and so as his hair.

    It wasn¡¯t the part of transformation but rather something he was able to do after transforming. At this moment, Brian wasn¡¯t the same as before.

    His eyes turned frighteningly dark purple but his hair remained ck. His face turned incredibly pale, almost as if he was Lena. But more importantly, it was the auraing out of his body.

    At this moment, it was so massive that Lena almost started shaking. Lucy was in a simr situation. Although Charlotte¡¯s strength was lower, she didn¡¯t feel any kind of suppression. As of the aura was too friendly with her.

    ¡°Yes¡­ This is the power of Omega Rank. I didn¡¯t just copy your strength. I made it mine while removing the weakness that your bloodline had. Although it would decrease the potential of your bloodline in my Genes Modifying Device (GMD), I still retain your original strength.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have a problem if your potential has decreased. I still have the talent of Lucy. Not only that, I can have the strength or talent of anyone in this universe as long as I can get the blood of that person.¡±

    ¡°This device doesn¡¯t fall under any dimension power as well. This might be the first of its creation that doesn¡¯t get restricted by the dimensional power. So, even if it is being from a lower dimension or higher dimension, as long as I can get the bloodline, I can transform into them and gain their strength.¡±

    At this moment, Charlotte opened her mouth and asked ¡°Putting that aside, once you transform into one of us, do your gender change?¡±

 Chapter 104 New Upcoming Threat

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Brian speechlessly replied. How could she even think of something?

    Although this device allows him to ess the bloodlines of every creature that he could the blood from, it doesn¡¯t change his gender.

    This is the core advantage of this device. There are thousands of creatures in the universe and now he can ess different bloodlines for a different kind of strength.

    Such as Spirit who has an immense talent for mana. Unlike other creatures, whenever they absorb the Zero-Point Energy, they produce mana that is almost ten times pure than others.

    From a werewolf, he could ess an immense physical strength, not much like some other races but still better than Spirit and Vampires. As for Vampires, he has essed the domain.

    One of the most powerful skills in the universe. Thanks to Lucy¡¯s blood, he has essed it without even training. Of course, if he trains more, he would be able to improve even further.

    Right now, he only has four bloodlines stored in GMD. The fourth bloodline belongs to James. After some research, he found that this bloodline is actually one of the most powerful bloodlines in the universe and thus, it is called ¡®Invincible Bloodline¡¯.

    If not for two major drawbacks, this would truly be the strongest bloodline in the universe. One is that it consumes lifespan when using it. Although his lifespan grows ten times faster with proper training, it still gets consumed a lot if he uses it.

    Currently, thanks to his bloodline, James has managed to raise his lifespan to 150 years and also reached S-Rank in strength.

    The second drawback is that anger is a key to activating his bloodline. And, anger must be real. It must be real enough to activate his bloodline. That being said, once it was activated, his strength will keep on growing with his anger.

    Brian had no intention to use this bloodline unless absolutely necessary. Although his lifespan had improved a lot, he still was only fourth rank by himself.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Of course, now that he has ess to the bloodlines and also the strength to enter Chaos Online, he can grow at a staggering pace.

    There was another discovery that he made during this year¡¯s research. While trying to gain others¡¯ bloodline, he got curious about his own. After all, now hepletely believed that he is not a regr human.

    So, he researched his own blood but the results were the same. He had no bloodline at all. But during one of his research, he found that his genes were different.

    They were much more advance. His gene was like a supeputer, able to process the different bloodlines and transformed into them. It could replicate, regenerate and even dissemble those bloodlines.

    The only problem was that only through GMD, he could ess his genes. From this alone, he got a little bit of idea behind his powers of technomancer.

    His ability to control technology was passed down from his genes but no other person on earth has such genes. He also tried to learn more about his parents but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything at all.

    The results that he found were the same results that he found in his teenage years.

    Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but heavily sigh. He has no idea about his parents and this was bugging him a lot.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Charlotte leaned closer to him and asked.

    ¡°I am fine.¡± Brian shook his head and smiled.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    At this moment, the rms suddenly rang. It shocked all of them.

    ¡°Lily, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I am detecting the signs of a wormhole opening near our sr system. It is not long-distance transportation.¡±

    Hearing Lily¡¯s reply, Brain¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Normally, Long Distance Transportation was built in order to send small vehicles or people around the universe. Someone opened up the wormhole means they must have used wrap drive to enter the hyperspace.¡±

    ¡°Lily, scan the length of the wormhole and determine the number of spaceships traveling inside the wormhole!¡±

    Brian immediately gave her the instruction and called the director.

    ¡°Hello, Brian, what made you call me all of a sudden?¡± The director¡¯s voice rang from the speaker.

    ¡°Director, a new wormhole has appeared in our sr system. Someone is using hyperspace to travel here. I am not sure if it is an enemy, but I want you to rm the Vampires and Werewolves. And also, call top ten superheroes.¡± Brian immediately informed him.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t tell me they have already found out that we havepletely exterminated the zombies from earth?¡± The director¡¯s voice became deeper and more serious as he asked.

    ¡°I am not sure but I don¡¯t think the powerhouses from Alkiris Gxy will care about the zombies on earth. These zombies were just some random zombies who discovered earth during their journey in space.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, we killed the primary zombies five years ago. The remaining zombies were simply the oue of those primary zombies massacre.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just hope this wormhole doesn¡¯t bring us any trouble,¡± Brian answered.

    The director ended the call and started making all the preparation.

    ¡°Is it going to be serious?¡± Lucy asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wormholes in our specific sr system can only be opened for two reasons. First, they have something to do with us. Second, they just randomly chose the destination in hyperspace. If it is a second one, it would even more troublesome.¡± Brian sighed.

    ¡°Wait, why would it be troublesome? I mean if they are just choosing the destination randomly, why should we be worried?¡± Charlotte asked with confusion.

    Lucy and Lena looked at each other with confused expressions.

    ¡°Charlotte was brought here when she was very young.¡± Brian sighed and looked at Charlotte ¡°There is one irond rule in the universe. Strong prey over weak.¡±

    ¡°This rule hasn¡¯t been changed for eons. So, if someone randomly discovers our and if that person¡¯s power level is above our, you can imagine what could happen, right?¡±

    ¡°And, if it is a fleet, then it would be even worse. At least, if they have chosen this destination then they could be here to deliver some messages. But, I have feeling why there are here for.¡±

    ¡°For me!¡± At this moment, Wraith suddenly spoke which surprised everyone.

    ¡°Uncle, they are here for me. They must have found out that I was living here. I should leave right now.¡± Wraith continued with a tensed expression.

    Hearing his words, Ely¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at her daddy waiting for his answer while clenching her fists. Although their rtionship has degraded a bit, she doesn¡¯t want him to just leave.

    ¡°No! Even if you leave, they will still attack us. And, even if you don¡¯t leave, they will still attack us. The moment your advisor found out about our, we were doomed no matter which side we choose.¡±

    Hearing his words, Wraith clenched his fists.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    His apology was quite heavy. A sorry wouldn¡¯t be enough if the whole earth is at stake but they also know it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope for the best. As long as they don¡¯t have more than one Omega Rank, I should be able to them. Currently, we have two emperors and hundreds of kings, thousands of S-Rank.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t fall down that easily.¡± Brian¡¯s words brought confidence to three of them. Ely just looked at Wraith who seemed to be ming himself.

    ¡°Sir, the wormhole has been created from the inner region of the universe. It is most likely ¡®Dragon Sovereign Gxy¡¯. Currently, there should be two to four warships with highly advanced weapons.¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang in theb.

    ¡°What?¡± Brian was shocked for a moment.

    ¡°Wait, Dragon Sovereign Gxy? Wasn¡¯t it the same gxy that suffered the devastating blow one year ago? Does that mean those people are refugees escaping from that destruction?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Wait, Dragon Sovereign Gxy was destroyed?¡± Lena asked. She waspletely unaware of it.

    ¡°No, sir! It wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed. Only the innermost part of the gxy suffered devastating blows. And, these seem to be warships, not escape ships.¡± Lily immediately corrected.

    ¡°Damn! This is a problem. Dragon Sovereign Gxy was the ce where Supreme Lords fell. Could it be the person who targeted me who sent the fleet to earth one year ago?¡±

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s voice rang ¡°Sir, considering the distance between Dragon Sovereign Gxy and Milky Way Gxy, it should have been sent over a year ago.¡±

    ¡°Unless it is a Long Distance Teleportation, even with the help of hyperspace, it takes a long time to travel within the universe.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes turned serious as he immediately walked up to the side and pressed different codes on his keyboard.

    ?(O)??? After a minute, a red button emerged from the table. Without any hesitation, he smashed the button.

    At the same time, his mansion released a red light on the outer atmosphere of the earth. It slowly started covering the entire earth, forming a barrier. It was taking a long time which is why Brian had to activate it even if deciding whether those ships belongs to enemies or not.

    Brian¡¯s guts gave him one answer.

    They are his enemies.

 Chapter 105 Battle between Omega Rank

    ¡°Ely, I want you to stay down. Daddy wille back after solving the problem. No matter what, don¡¯t go up!¡± Brian sternly spoke to his daughter.

    Ely looked at her father with a worried expression and pulled his hand.

    ¡°Promise me that you will return!¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± Brian smiled as he responded.

    Ely pulled her hands and lowered her head.

    Brian walked in front of Wraith and said ¡°I know I don¡¯t need to say this but take care of her.¡±

    Wraith clenched his fist and nodded his head. He was already at the peak of S-Rank. He was just a step away from King Rank. On other hand, Ely had only reached S-Rank.

    Of course, it was also because she didn¡¯t get resources and training like Wraith. Although Lucy was the head of the family, she didn¡¯t have resources that could help with training.

    After all, she was just an exiled princess.

    Brian turned around and as he walked ahead of three girls, he tapped his chest. His body slowly transformed but only a little. It¡¯s just the change in his eyes. But, the power inside his body went a massive change.

    His body slowly floated as the floor above him suddenly opened. Four of them shot up toward the sky. As they passed each floor, the next floor opened. There weren¡¯t many floors in the first ce so they quickly reached above the mansion.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    When they raised their heads, they saw a giant red barrier covering the sky.

    ¡°How strong is it?¡± Lucy looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Not much but it should be able to block hundreds or thousands of S-Rank attacks but if it is attacked by the King Rank powerhouses, it will be destroyed instantly.¡± Brian exined as they flew up.

    ¡°When did you create this?¡± Charlotte looked at him with surprise and asked. She was surprised because he hadn¡¯t told her about this.

    ¡°Three months ago, I found that I might have to leave Earth for a long time. In such conditions, the earth might fall in danger. I damaged a protective wall for the earth.¡±

    ¡°Though, I am currently using 20% of the world¡¯s entire energy to contain it. Thanks to the directors, I got the authority to use the world¡¯s energy, or else, it wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Brian exined as they eventually reached closer to the barrier.

    ¡°Mr. Brain!¡± Suddenly, a figure called him. He turned around and saw Gabriel. There were other people with him as well. They were the top ten superheroes of the earth.

    But, except for Gabriel, most of them weren¡¯t that impressive in his eyes. He simply nodded at them. Gabriel noticed a strange change in Brian. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even recognize him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lucy and Charlotte next to him, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized him.

    ¡°What? He is Brian?¡± Looking at him, other superheroes were surprised. Although they have seen his face, it was quite hard to rte.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Blood Queen?¡± One of the superheroes asked.

    ¡°Wow! He is so handsome.¡± Selen spoke as her eyes sparkled. But suddenly, she felt chills on her body. She was receiving the re from three girls which was truly intense.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, the director said that someone is invading the earth? Do you know their identities?¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t care about their thoughts and immediately reached out to the main topic.

    ¡°They might be the people from a far away gxy,ing to kill me.¡± Brian nodded his head and answered.

    ¡°Kill you?¡± Gabriel was confused for a moment but suddenly he remembered Brian¡¯s identity and nodded his head. After all, Brian¡¯s brain was quite above everyone on the earth.

    But, he can¡¯t do anything against Brian. After all, Brian gave a chance to the people of the earth to evolve. It was almost like a blessing from the gods. In three years, the number of S-Ranks is increasing as well.

    And, recently, he has also joined New Gods. If he improves at his current speed, within a month, he would step into Emperor Rank. This is also thanks to Brian.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Look like they have arrived.¡± Brian mumbled as he opened the red barrier above him and allowed everyone to pass through. He didn¡¯t let S-Rank join. Many Vampire Lords and Werewolf Lords including the likes of Lycan had arrived.

    After they came out of the barrier, they saw a giant warship that looked bigger than the biggest mansions on earth. Due to the use of a nice grey exterior, the ship looked stunning as well.

    Slowly, the blue light shed beneath the ship as the door opened. Few people wearing golden armor came out of the ship. These people looked like humans but with snake-like scales on their cheeks.<sub></sub>

    The man in the middle looked at Brian and the others.

    ¡°Humans, I am the Commander of Dragon Lord¡¯s fifth army. I am here to fulfill my mission. Give me Lucy Bathory, Elenor Bathory, and Charlotte Jackson. After I take them, my mission will beplete and I will not harm your puny.¡±

    Hearing those names, Charlotte and Lucy narrowed their eyes. Because themander didn¡¯t have the image of those two girls, he didn¡¯t know who they were.

    He immediately continued ¡°Of course, if you dare to give me the wrong person and lie to me, I will destroy your.¡±

    Hearing that threat, the people underneath were quite furious but all of them could feel the strengthing from the man above them. His aura was not just strong, it was overwhelmingly flowing out of him.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Brian asked. At this moment, the GMD released the virtual image of another person on its own. But Brian still controlled himself and didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. I didn¡¯t expect there to be an Omega Rank on this. But, it doesn¡¯t matter. There is only one of you while many of us.¡±

    In fact, there was a total of five Omega Rank with him. Although he was surprised by Brian¡¯s aura, he wasn¡¯t threatened.

    ¡°Lily, activate the battle mode!¡±

    Brianmanded. At this moment, the ground beneath them shook. Of course, they didn¡¯t feel it but the people on the ground did. The entire house slowly moved to the side and a giant mansion-sized building that was in the shape of a rectangle box moved toward the sky.

    It was theb itself. The exterior was just metal. But, it wasn¡¯t a normal metal. It was one of the strongest metals he formed out of using nearly dozens of different ores.

    He called it the ¡®Divine Dragon Scale¡¯. Theb flew toward the sky and the red barrier opened on its own. When others saw theb, they were shocked and confused.

    Even Charlotte, Lucy, and Lena were stunned.

    Once theb reached in front of the spaceship, Brian pointed his hand and the man in front of him.

    ¡°Juste for me, okay? I am your fucking enemy, not my family.¡±

    ¡°Lily, activate Sun Dragon Cannons and shoot that bastard¡¯s spaceship with full power!¡±

    At this moment, four giant cannons came out of the metal wall and all pointed at the spaceship. Seeing this, the man in the golden armor narrowed his eyes.

    He released his energy to create a defense around the spaceship but suddenly, a giant dragon made out of dark mes sted his defense.

    ¡°Mana Spell- Great Dark Dragon Destruction!¡±

    Brian was overflowing with dark mana. The dark dragon shattered his defense and pushed him several miles away. At the same time, four cannons shot at the spaceship at once.

    Boom!

    An explosion powerful enough to sweep away everyone and even break the barrier around earth urred. The five men who were near the explosion got caught in it.

    But, just like how Brian used his mana to prevent everyone else from getting sted away, those men used their mana to keep themselves safe. Unfortunately, the entire army except for those five was sted into bits.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡±

    Five of them growled with anger at the same time. Their bodies instantly transformed. They covered themselves with golden scales and the armor around them simply got broken.

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s eyes were still filled with anger. He didn¡¯t hesitate any more and pped his chest. His body instantly changed to a normal person for a moment.

    The anger swelling inside him started transforming his body. His hair turned red and his eyes as well. The red aura condensed around him making him look insanely strong.

    His muscles wereing out. His entire body was toughened to the point that even he doesn¡¯t know his true strength. The dragons didn¡¯t even notice it as they had alreadyunched their attacks.

    Five of them couldn¡¯t attack him with their fist at once so they released giant ws condensed out of their mana. Brian clenched his fist and poured all of his strength into his fists.

    Jame¡¯s original rank was only S-Rank but after the transformation, his strength has risen to the peak of Omega-Rank. When those attacks reached in front of him, Brian thrust his fist with all of his strength.

    ¡°Almighty Punch!¡±

    Bang

 Chapter 106 Alexas Defense

    Bang!

    His punch scattered those energy ws into bits. They got scattered around forming the space with golden dust. Suddenly, the golden dust revealed a trace of someone moving inside it.

    And, that was none other than Brian. He immediately reached next to one of his enemies and raised his leg, kicking his enemy¡¯s head. The man couldn¡¯t even see it even though for an Omega Rank, it shouldn¡¯t be hard.

    It was due to his speed. Although Omega Rank could literally sense anything around them, as long as the speed is f ten times faster than the sound itself, nothing can be seen.

    ¡°Raging Dragon w!¡±

    Themander of his enemy sensed him when he found one of his colleagues getting kicked in his face. His w released mes wildly, destroying the golden dust and clearing the scene.

    He swung his hand and the fire w emerged from his hand, moving toward Brian. Although Brian was fast, this attack was wide. He couldn¡¯t outrun it. And, if he tries to, he will let go of his defense which would be a problem.

    Brian connected his fingers, forming a triangle between his hands. His body released a lot of mana that condensed into that triangle.

    ¡°Almighty Beam!¡±

    Boom!

    His hands released a red beam like aser that struck the ming w and exploded it. The explosion covered the sky, rendering everyone unable to move, except for Brian.

    With his skin far more durable than Omega Rank, he instantly entered the side of the explosion as he targeted one of the enemies. He clenched his fist, pouring an immense amount of man into his hand, and punched it in his enemy¡¯s guts.

    ¡°Argh!¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    This punch was slightly weaker than the Almighty Punch but even so, just with the dragon scales, it wasn¡¯t possible to block. After all, the Invincible Race was known for its insane physical strength.

    If Spirit Race had supreme control over mana that was ten times purer than others, Invincible Race had the raw physical power that was a hundred times stronger than others.

    His enemy coughed out blood as the dragon scale on his gut was broken.

    ¡°Damn it! Everyone, use Body Enhancement! He is from the Invincible Race.¡± Themander of the enemy shouted from another side of the explosion. He gritted his teeth and thought.

    ¡®How the hell did Invincible Race get here? They were supposed to leave at the very center of the universe. Nobody in the universe is allowed to anger them which is why the universe itself asked them to live at the center.¡¯

    ¡®The amount of Zero-Point Energy is highest at the center. Just living there is a blessing for any race. Damn it! Why did we even encounter this? Should I go back?¡¯

    ¡®After all, one of my purposes is alreadypleted.¡¯

    Themander was hesitating to continue this battle. He felt like this wasn¡¯t worth but then he remembered Dragon Lord¡¯s words and his hesitation vanished.

    If he can¡¯t kill those, he can¡¯t return. He must kill them.

    His eyes turned around as he looked at the group of people protected by a barrier. Naturally, he doesn¡¯t know who Charlotte, Lucy, and Ely are but when he said those names, the three girls that came with Brian reacted the most.

    Obviously, he can¡¯t confirm whether it was true or not but it didn¡¯t matter. He decided to leave everything to luck.

    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Sword!¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    He immediately condensed a giant ten-foot-tall sword. It was inscribed with golden tex that had a strange aura on them. Heunched the sword toward the barrier.

    Bang! Crack!

    With a single collision, the sword managed to break the barrier into pieces. Brian immediately sensed it as he rushed toward them but themander appeared in front of him with his other colleagues and immediately used everything in order to block his path.

    Their strongest attacksnded on Brian with ease. Brian didn¡¯t see theming. When his family was at risk, hepletely forgot their existence and his body got devasted by three attacks.

    ¡°Blood Domain!¡± ¡°Mana Domain!¡±

    ¡°Eternal Blood Wall!¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s Vault¡±

    Two giant walls appeared in front of the sword. The first wall was the blood wall while the second was the rainbow-colored wall.

    The first wall signified the defense of blood while the second wall represented the defense of heaven. Two different walls in order to block the single sword.

    Crack! Crack! Bang!

    But even two walls were unable to block the attack. After all, it managed to pierce the barrier created by an Omega Rank with ease. When those walls were broken, everything seemed lost until a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Her legs were thrusters themselves. She looked at the sword and shouted.

    ¡°Atomic Room!¡±<sub></sub>

    Alexa¡¯s entire body turned into metallic cubes that covered everyone inside it. Each cube had a strong metal coating it but when the sword struck against it, Alexa screamed.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    The sword was slowly piercing her body. Because her body was consciously connected to the mechanical parts, she could still feel the pain.

    ¡°Alexa¡±

    Brian screamed when he saw the sword piercing Alexa¡¯s body. She was charging inside hisb. He almost forgot that as a King Rank, she can easily sense the fight outside theb just like Wraith.

    But unlike Wraith, she came forward to protect others because of her body. What she didn¡¯t expect was to get pierced this easy.

    Brian¡¯s roar shook the barrier beneath them. His red energy started transforming as it started turning blue.

    ¡°Damn it! He is going into the second stage. Hurry up and attack those people!¡± Themander sensed the transformation of his energy and immediately gave the order to his colleagues. He didn¡¯t understand why but his sword was stuck inside her body.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t getting destroyed by her, it couldn¡¯t move. He understood that her body was actually stopping his sword by sacrificing its own body. This was a bold move considering that it would literally kill her even if she was a mechanical body.

    They immediately released their respective strongest attacks but before they could reach Alexa, space and time suddenly froze. For a moment, nothing happened but Brian managed toplete his transformation to the second stage.

    Whoosh!

    His body instantly appeared in front of Alexa. He pulled the sword and chopped it into pieces with his hand. He clenched his fist and poured the blue mana into his fist.

    Bang!

    He punched those attacks and broke them into bits effortlessly. He instantly appeared in front of themander who was already running away and caught his neck.

    At this moment, his body overflowed with mana. It was reaching out to each of his cells as his strength just skyrocketed at once. He pointed his fingers straight and before themander could struggle, pierced his stomach, shing it to his head.

    Ssh!

    Themander¡¯s blood fell on his face but Brian didn¡¯t stop. He appeared in front of another one and punched a hole through his chest. Like that, he easily ughtered the other enemies.

    But, he didn¡¯t stop. His eyes reached the corner of Venus when he sensed the life force there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this!¡±

    Suddenly, an olddy appeared behind him and ced her hand on his body. His body instantly transformed back to red hair and then transformed back to normal ck hair with purple eyes.

    His transformation was undone without his consent which surprised him. As soon as he transformed back, his senses came back. But, he still remained as Spirit Race. He looked at thedy, and immediately his memories got flooded with everything that happened when he was transformed into Invincible Race.

    He remembered when those guys attack, the time and space were frozen for a moment. He understood this was done by this olddy and this olddy was none other than Noblesse of Vampire Race.

    But, he didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t make any move.

    ¡°Noblesse, you are breaking thews.¡±

    Suddenly, a roar came from the space. Brian heard it but he didn¡¯t find the source. It felt like it came from billions of light years away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with your life and protect you in order to stop those old powerhouses from making any moves. But, I knew you would bepletely heartbroken to see your daughter getting obliterated by those attacks so I stepped up.¡±

    Cough!

    Suddenly, she coughed out blood which shocked Brian.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Brian asked with a worried expression.

    ¡°I am fine. I will exin everythingter. As for those enemies, don¡¯t worry they have already left the moment you sensed them. For now, you should take care of your daughter. I will meet youter.¡±

    Saying so, her body disappeared.

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened as he instantly rushed toward Alexa. Her body was still in a transformed state. It was a locking function that keeps her into a certain structure and can¡¯t be undone without her consent.

    Of course, for Brian, it wasn¡¯t big deal. He instantly pressed several cubes on her body and slowly her body transformed back into a human form. But, there was a big hole in her right chest.

    ?(O)??? Seeing it, he clenched his fist. For him, Alexa was more important than Lena and Lucy. Even though she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, their rtionship had improved a lot.

    He instantly rushed toward hisb and put her inside a pod. At this moment, Alexa¡¯s hand moved and touched his hand.

    ¡°Dad¡­. Can you make my body stronger?¡±

 Chapter 107 Brians Background Part 1

    Creek!

    The door opened and Brian walked out.

    ¡°Is going to be okay?¡± Charlotte immediately rushed in front of him and asked with a worried expression.

    Brian sighed ¡°She will be fine but it will take some time. Her mechanical parts were literally obliterated into dust.¡±

    Charlotte clenched her fists hearing this. Brian patted her shoulder and said ¡°Don¡¯t think too much! It wasn¡¯t your fault. That was something she chose to do. And, she will be alright.¡±

    ¡°And, same goes for you two. Although I am not sure why they wanted to kill you, their main target must be me.¡±

    Lucy and Lena looked at him but still couldn¡¯t contain the anger and frustration in their eyes.

    ¡°If only I could use my full powers.¡± Lena mumbled as she clenched her fists. Her fingernails pierced her skin and the blood spilled on the ground.

    ¡°Stop it, you are not making this any better.¡± Brian shouted at her. Then, he looked at Charlotte and Lucy ¡°Go up and stay with Ely and Wraith. You three need to calm down.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t respond. They simply left the room in silence.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°I know you are here. You cane out now.¡± Brian spoke without even moving his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been five years since we¡¯ve met.¡± The Great Prophet appeared on the couch a bit far away. Brian walked toward her and sat on the opposite couch.

    ¡°Thank you for helping that time!¡± Brian wasn¡¯t ignorant. He could see that even if she hadn¡¯t made a move, he couldn¡¯t me her. But, she did make a move and saved Alexa.

    Alexa might be mechanical but she still is still eighty percent human that including her heart and brain. Whenever she trains, these two organs are simply moved around to keep them safe.

    But, if she had suffered those attacks, there would be no ce to keep them safe.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. After all, she did step up to save my princess.¡± The Great Prophet shook her head and answered.

    ¡°She¡­.¡± Brian didn¡¯t know what to say. Even though it has been a year, their rtionship hasn¡¯t gotten good. Even his rtionship with Lena despite her not having any advantage had be better.

    But, with Lucy, it felt like something has been creating a wall between them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about her. You two can figure out everything on your own.¡± The Great Prophet raised her hand and stopped him from talking.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    She looked at him and said ¡°There is something else I want to talk about. Now that you have finally created that device, it seems like you can¡¯t hide your identity anymore.¡±

    ¡°Three Supreme Lords have perished against just one of your enemies. There are still more toe.¡±

    ¡°Wait, then how about you give me your bloodline? I will remove Lucy¡¯s bloodline from GMD and include yours. With your strength, I should be able to fight them with ease.¡± Brian immediately interrupted her.

    The Great Prophet shook her head and said ¡°It is not easy as you think. Believe me, even if I give you my blood right now, your device will explode.¡±

    ¡°You mean my device won¡¯t be able to handle the power of your bloodline. But wait, it doesn¡¯t work like that. It just stabilizes your blood and merges it with my genes to rece my bloodline temporarily.¡± Brian responded.

    ¡°Hah! It¡¯s you who don¡¯t understand. Unlike Omega Rank, Gxy Controlling Rank or Celestial Rank¡¯s blood is awakened more than five times which means it has its own Will.¡±

    ¡°The reason why you can merge with these blood and replicate their powers is that your gene is Chaos Level Genes. But, to merge with it, you still need to stabilize the blood. As I said before, my blood has its own Will. It will simply destroy your device.¡±

    ¡°Your device must be made out of fifth-dimensional materials to hold the power of Omega rank blood. If you want to hold the power of the Gxy controller, you need at least seventh-dimensional materials.¡± The Great Prophet exined.

    ¡°Wait, you said Chaos Level Gene. What does it mean?¡± Brian asked. He understood why he can¡¯t get the powers of Gxy Controller Rank with GMD.<sub></sub>

    ¡°To awaken one¡¯s bloodline, you need to your gene transformation must reach 100%. Each time it increases by one percent, the more it refines your bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Your genes have been transformed to 100% ten times already. That is why you have Chaos Level Gene but because of another reason, you don¡¯t possess the bloodline. Hah! I guess it is finally the time to tell you about your background.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Brian gulped down saliva and nodded his head. He was ready. He wanted to know why he was special. He wanted to know why his destiny was stronger. He wanted to know who he was.

    ¡°This all started before The Great Reset. Before billions of years, humans alongside other races have reached the peak of the universe. Celestials were walking around the streets like dogs.¡±

    ¡°There were no more resources left in the universe and the universe itself was slowly copsing. Because of the overload that the universe had to bear, the universe¡¯s spirit decided to reset the universe.¡±

    ¡°It was the decision that nobody wanted but The Universal Spirit still held the greatest power in the universe thus it started the Great Reset. Every creature in the universe died, and every ounce of energy used for their evolution returned back to the universe.¡±

    ¡°But, there was one race that seed in escaping The Great Reset. They managed to somehow prevent their race from getting destroyed. This race was none other than the human race.¡±

    ¡°With the power of evolutions and their knowledge, they managed to live through The Great Reset. After some millions of yearster, the universe once again started giving birth to the living creatures.¡±

    ¡°Different creatures appeared in different parts of the universe and even humans emerged. But, there was already the human race that had managed to survive from the previous era.¡±

    ¡°It shifted the bnce of the universe. These people who had the power and control over everything with their technology and evolution started ruling the universe.¡±

    ¡°And, due to that, universe spirit took away the ability of the newly created humans to evolve by absorbing Zero-Point Energy. Other races thought that the humans from the previous generation would help them but they didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Instead, they ruled the universe with their technology. If they don¡¯t like a race, they would exterminate them. Many races became their ves and many races were suppressed.¡±

    ¡°It was unimaginable that a single race managed to rule the entire universe and that race was actually the human race. Until someone touched your father¡¯s sore spot.¡±

    ¡°You see when your father was young, he was alone. His father and mother were two of those many people that helped them survive The Great Reset at the cost of their lives.¡±

    ¡°So, he was taken care of by a maid from a young age. She was like a mother to him. But, she wasn¡¯t a human but rather a vampire. He was very kind to her and never treated her like a maid.¡±

    ?(O)??? ¡°Your father was a genius. Even in that race, he was someone that every feared and respected. But, still, his powers were not enough to dominate his own race.¡±

    ¡°But, it all changed when you were born. Like a normal young man, after he grew up, he married a young woman who was very talented as well. Both of them had a baby and just when things were going right, something happened.¡±

    ¡°Some of those who were envious of your talent attacked you. Although they didn¡¯t manage to kill you, they drained your lifespan. And, it happened when your parents were away for just a single day.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, there was a maid protecting you. Although she couldn¡¯t protect youpletely, she transferred her lifespan to yours. After your parents found you, they were shocked to find that you couldn¡¯t wake up.¡±

    ¡°Although you had received that maid¡¯s lifespan, you seemed to be internally injured which caused you to hang in the thread of life and death. He was going to lose two most precious people in his heart in a single day.¡±

    ¡°At that time, someone struck a deal with him. That man could save you but to save that maid, he would need Eternal Crystal Life that has been protected by the human race.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the deal was simple. He would grant your father and mother the power and save you as well. In return, he wanted them to ughter the entire human race.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, he didn¡¯t agree at first but your mother immediately agreed. Unlike your father who was thinking straight, your mother didn¡¯t care about anyone but you.¡±

    ¡°Seeing her agree, your father had no choice as well. But the sin to ughter his race was not something he could bear. So, after ughtering the entire human race, he killed his wife and take his own life.¡±

    ¡°Before doing that, he created two biological people. The body, the cell that can be created out of reproduction, he managed to create in theb. And not just someone who would grow but rather perfect adults.¡±

    ¡°Taking those two and you, that man left. He said that you were so close to death that the only way to keep you alive is by feeding you the Primordial Energy from the core of the universe.¡±

    ¡°But, if it is fed to a human baby, that baby would still die. So, it took him billions of years just to bring you back to life. It also has something to do with your Chaos Level Gene which took it so long.¡±

    ¡°And, the maid who gained Eternal Life due to that crystal was none other than me. It¡¯s been billions of years. Finally, I get a chance to meet you, young master.¡±

    At this moment, Brian just sat there with a nk expression.

 Chapter 108 Brians Background Part 2

    ¡°It seems really unrealistic, doesn¡¯t it? But, this is the truth, young master. If you don¡¯t believe ¡­..¡±

    ¡°Concept of Time is abstract. The further time moves from the center of the universe, the faster it moves. Time is not Constant. The thing that happened billions of light years ago at the center of the universe could take trillions of years to happen here.¡± Brian spoke.

    Hearing his words, a bright smile appeared on the olddy¡¯s face.

    ¡°You are just like my master. Nothing ever manages to faze you. But, I am grateful that you understood it.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t understand something. Why don¡¯t I have the power of bloodline even though my genes have been transformed ten times?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were born after The Great Reset. As I told you before, Universe Spirit has supreme control over the universe and how the people of the universe emerge.¡±

    ¡°So, when it took away the ability to absorb the Zero-Point Energy, you lost your ability as well. But since your genes were inherited from your parents. You still retained the power of those genes.¡± The Great Prophet exined.

    ¡°So, even though I don¡¯t have the power to absorb Zero-Point Energy, I still got the power of my genes. No wonder, it was different than James.¡± Brian muttered.

    The Great Prophet looked at him and asked ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about your parents? Do you hate them for everything that happened?¡±<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I don¡¯t hate them. I lived twenty years of my life with my parents. If they were truly alive, I would¡¯ve been much more excited but since they are not, it doesn¡¯t much of a difference.¡±

    The Great Prophet sighed. She just wanted him to feel sad about his parents but he wasn¡¯t feeling anything at all.

    ¡°So, do you know who is targeting me?¡± Brian asked.

    The Great Prophet nodded her head and said ¡°He is the Dragon Lord, the fifth inheritor of Great Law Tablet. This tablet holds the record of all creations of your race.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, to ess those treasures, he needs a proper map and the map is stored inside that tablet. Only you can use that tablet to find the locations of those treasures.¡±

    ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t let him get those treasures. Those treasures were some of the finest creations of your race, even better than this device. Of course, each device has its own use so I can¡¯t say much about it but trust me, you wouldn¡¯t want those treasures to fall in his hand.¡±

    ¡°With those treasures, he can rule the entire universe and even the Universal Spirit would be ineffective against him. Remember when I told you that your father couldn¡¯t bear the sin of killing his own race.¡±

    ¡°Well, the truth is that your race had created those weapons to keep themselves safe. But, your father being one of them managed to loot those treasures and scattered them throughout the universe.¡±<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°He didn¡¯t forget about the tablet but he simply didn¡¯t care because unless you are part of his race, nobody can ess it. And, since he had already killed everyone except you, then it would be you who could ess it.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect that someone would try to get that tablet. Because for normal people, it is no different than a normal tablet. The first inheritor found it nearly billions of years ago.¡±

    ¡°After that, Dragon Lord is the fifth person to find it and unlike others, he is fortunate to find you as well. Your destiny is the strongest in this universe so it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to find you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I was here and the universal spirit as well. The universal spirit created a rule where no one from Gxy Controlling Rank is allowed to attack you unless you reach the same rank as well.¡±

    ¡°It would be even more difficult now. That battleship didn¡¯t belong to Dragon Lord. It was the possession of CHA. If they were to find out, they would definitely send a lot of people to get your.¡±

    ¡°CHA is the human association created to conquer and unite alls but it also gives a lot of restrictions to thoses. Some of them are truly harsh. Not to mention, if they learned that you killed their people, they would either try to kill you or impression you.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly Brian asked her to wait and continued ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gxy Controlling Rank and above aren¡¯t allowed to kill me?¡±

    The Great Prophet shook her head and said ¡°It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t send Gxy Controlling Rank, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t have one. One of the Omega that you faced was the top powerhouse of CHA.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ignorance is bliss. Since they don¡¯t have Gxy Controlling Rank, they can send hundreds if not thousands of Omega Rank. After all, they have a lot of the Omega Rank.¡±

    ¡°CHA doesn¡¯t have Gxy Controlling Rank?¡± Brian was stunned for a moment. He hasn¡¯t checked it yet but he believed that CHA has some powerful people.

    ¡°The game you created has a major disadvantage and you know what it is, right?¡± The Great Prophet asked.

    At this moment, Brian understood everything. The major disadvantage of New Gods is the same as the GMD. It can¡¯t help them create Gxy Controlling Rank.

    The highest limit is Omega Rank. That¡¯s why he was so into entering Chaos Online. Suddenly, a question popped out in his head.

    ¡°Wait, if my race was ughtered billions of years ago, who created Chaos Online?¡±

    ¡°Who else? It was your race. It was created even before your race was ughtered. When your race saw the discrimination of humans, they created Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°But, Universal Spirit interrupted and forced them to give the control of that game to him or else he won¡¯t let themunch. After all, the game itself needs the universe tounch.¡±

    ¡°In return, he allowed everyone to join including humans but also set the restriction that no one below Omega Rank can join. It was the restriction to prevent humans from joining in.¡±

    ¡°Because whenever Zero-Point Energy enters a, even though it mutates humans as well, it doesn¡¯t increase their powers to Omega Rank. The highest power is Emperor Rank seen on fives. Even your couldn¡¯t pull such a feat!¡±

    ¡°Many humans and some other races who didn¡¯t get the blessing of the universal spirit focused on developing their technologies and managed to create a smaller version of Chaos Online just like you did.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is a huge difference between you and them. Those people have spent centuries developing that level of technology while you have only spent a few years.¡± The Great Prophet exined.

    Brian released a deep breath and a lot of thoughts appeared in his mind.

    ¡®This is seriously a big problem. Right now, my strength is nowhere enough to contend against Omega Rank especially those with higher powers. And, if they send hundreds of Omega Rank, the earth would be destroyed in just a few days.¡¯

    ¡°You have to speed up. You need to enter Chaos Online and help humans awaken their bloodline as soon as possible. Once you seed, you will be able to create the armies of powerful people on earth.¡±

    ¡°As for the conflict between races, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. You are a human but your wives are both vampire and werewolf. Not to mention, once your daughter grows up, her strength will simply break many limiters.¡± While he was thinking, The Great Prophet suddenly spoke.

    ¡°You can read minds?¡± Brian asked.

    ?(O)??? ¡°Of course not! I could just see it from your expression. In a few days, an envoy will arrive on your and you just need to prove your strength against him.¡±

    ¡°After that, you can enter Chaos Online. You would need to cross floors as fast as you can. And, remember, inside, it wouldn¡¯t be just the game of strength. You would need tricks, strength, and luck to cross each floor.¡±

    ¡°The reason I chose you as the representative was because of your luck. It would be really good. But, you still need strength and tricks. So, until then, try to develop your strength as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°Because of your device, you have the advantage of changing forms. By the time you reach floor five, the earth would go for an awakening, allowing everyone on earth to make a breakthrough in their bloodlines.¡±

    ¡°Princess will reach Omega after that. As for your other wife, I hope she can improve fast as well. That way you will have the Mana of a Spirit, Strength of an Invincible Race, Blood Domain of a Vampire, and raw fighting instinct of a werewolf.¡±

    ¡°You have developed a powerful weapon. Now, you just need to use it wisely. I should leave now. Since you know my identity, I wille often to meet you, young master!¡±

    The Great Prophet smiled and disappeared.

    Brian released a deep breath and clenched his fist.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to earth. Next time they sent Omega Ranks, we will be ready.¡±

 Chapter 109 Plans for the earth

    After a few minutes, Charlotte, Lena, Lucy, and others walked in. Ely ran toward him when she saw Brian. Her eyes were slightly red. Now, it wasn¡¯t just her eyeballs that were red.

    Brian understood the reason and quickly embraced his daughter. He could feel her body still trembling. He patted her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is alright now.¡±

    ¡°Bad guys are gone and we have won the battle.¡±

    Ely didn¡¯t say anything and just kept hugging him until she fell asleep. Even though she acted tough and strong, she was still a child. She didn¡¯t go outside nor did she force Wraith to send her outside.

    Because she understood that if she goes out, she will only create more trouble for her daddy. That¡¯s why she was truly sad.

    Facing off against five Omega Ranks alone wasn¡¯t something to sneer at. She was scared that her father might die in this battle.

    ¡°Let me take her to bed.¡± Charlotte stepped forward and pulled Ely from his embrace. Before leaving theb, she looked at Lucy with contempt. It surprised Lucy for a moment but she immediately realized where she made a mistake.

    She clenched her fist. Because she was thinking about her enemies, she almost forgot the condition of her daughter.

    ¡°Lena, there is something that I want you to teach me. Would it be possible, right now?¡± Brian looked at her and asked.

    ¡°What do you want to learn?¡± Lena curiously asked.<sub>-?(0)???.</sub>

    ¡°Dark Magic! With the dark mana, I should be able to perform Dark Magic, right?¡± Brian asked.

    Lena nodded her head and said ¡°Dark Magic just like other magics is the maniption and condensation of dark mana. Since you have my powers, your dark magic should be much more potent than other kinds of magic.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the Power Chamber and train for a bit.¡± Brian nodded his head and walked away.

    ¡°Um¡­ don¡¯t you want to learn about Blood Domain?¡± Suddenly, Lucy asked. She felt lonely when Brian was only chatting with Lena.

    Brian turned around and nodded his head ¡°I do want to learn about Blood Domain but for now, I want to focus on Dark Magic. How about you teach me Blood Domain after I finish the Dark Magic?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Just seeing him agree was enough to make her excited. She waved her hand and said, ¡°I will go and stay with Ely for a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to improve your rtionship with her?¡± Lena asked from behind.

    Brian sighed ¡°It depends on her. Just like before, if she had focused more on her daughter then she would¡¯ve noticed her situation. I want her to understand what it means to be a mother before taking it any further.¡±

    ¡°It would take a long time.¡± Lena giggled.<sub>  ?(O)???</sub>

    ¡°TIme! I lost a lot of lifespans using the second stage of Invincible Transformation. Currently, I only have two years¡¯ worth of lifespan. I need to find a way to improve it as well.¡± Brian spoke.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you try to get the bloodline of a dragon? If I am not wrong, they have a long lifespan.¡± Lena suggested.

    ¡°Dragon?¡± Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he clenched his fist.

    ¡°Until yesterday, dragons were probably my ideals. I wanted to be just like dragons but I didn¡¯t expect my enemy to be a dragon. Adore? Now, I started to hate those dragons.¡±

    ¡°As for your suggestion, it is correct. Once I enter the Chaos Online, I will start hunting dragons and absorb their bloodlines to improve mine.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you nning on absorbing the bloodline using that device or directly into your body? Because if you are going to absorb directly into your body, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°With the bloodline itself, you could also absorb their spirit and will. Don¡¯t forget, that dragons are known for their arrogance and their spirits are almost unbreakable. If they got you, you will no longer be a human or Brian that we know.¡± Lena interrupted him suddenly and suggested.

    Brian cheekily smiled and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a perfect n for this. I have developed two different modes in GMD. One mode allows me to transform into the other races while another mode allows me to absorb the bloodlines specifically into my body.¡±

    ¡°Both modes are equipped topletely clean any side effects and disadvantages of the bloodline. But of course, using the second mode, I won¡¯t be able to gain the strength of the person to whom that bloodline belongs.¡±<sub></sub>

    ?(O)??? ¡°In other words, one is used for power and another is used for improving my talent. Not only that, unlike with the first mode, with the help of the second mode, I can merge different kinds of bloodlines within me.¡±

    ¡°These bloodlines won¡¯t give me the strength but they will certainly increase my overall talent in different aspects. Such as if I ever use the second mode on James¡¯ bloodline, I would lose the chance to transform into him but I will still gain his bloodline attribute and strength.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, I also merge with your bloodline or Jane¡¯s bloodline, or Charlotte¡¯s bloodline to eliminate the defects of each bloodline. But, there is one problem.¡±

    Lena looked at him with confusion and asked ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Even though I can absorb their bloodlines, it would take the entire charge of the GMD by activating the second mode. And, it takes over a week to charge itpletely.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention, it isn¡¯t charged with normal energy. It can only be charged with purely refined Dark Energy. So, within that week, I wouldn¡¯t be able to transform into anyone and fight in case Omega Rank attacks me or the earth.¡± Brian exined.

    ¡°That would be a problem indeed. Currently, only you can fight against Omega Rank. If someone attacks the earth, we would bepletely defenseless. Not to mention, you are probably going to enter the Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°So, it would be even harder for us to defend earth.¡± Lena panicked a little when she said that.

    Brian took a deep breath and thought for a while.

    ¡°Lena, what if I build you a device that canpletely override the disadvantage of you not being in Spirit Gxy just how I did it in GMD? Will you be strong enough to defend the earth?¡±

    Lena widened her eyes. Just when she was about to say that it was impossible, she realized that it was already possible. She didn¡¯t say anything for a while but eventually, she spoke.

    ¡°I am not sure if I can defend the earth. After all, I won¡¯t have the strength like you to fight multiple Omega but as long as it is middle-stage Omega Rank alone, I can defeat him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to be enough. We need something else, something that would keep earth safe.¡± Brian mumbled for a moment and suddenly, his eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Wait, what if I shrink the entire earth to the size of an atom?¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡± Lena asked with shock and disbelief.

    ¡°I can do that? Do you think I can¡¯t do that? That¡¯s so easy that even Lily can do it on her own. But, to shrink the entire, we need a megastructure spreading around the earth at the equator to power up the entire earth.¡±

    ¡°But, to build such a big megastructure, we would need a lot of time unless I build the self-reproducing robots.¡± Brian mumbled.

    ¡°Wait¡­. Self-Reproducing robots, you mean like how we reproduce?¡± Lena asked.

    ¡°Of course not! They are actually self-replicating robots that can turn into thousands from a single robot. They are created with the help of a metal ore that multiplies their cells at a molecr level and when every part of its body is multiplied, it gets split into two.¡±

    ¡°It continues like this and the energy source they need can be anything. The primary source would be Sun, the secondary would be normal electricity, and so on.¡±

    ¡°But of course, I am curious if Omega Rank can find out the atomic-sized earth.¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°From my understanding, they shouldn¡¯t be able to find the atoms. Normally, only the Gxy Controlling Rank can search the entirety of the space. Omega Rank doesn¡¯t possess such powers.¡±

    ¡°But, what if the Gxy Controlling Rankes here? We wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against even one of them? And, I don¡¯t think GMD would be able to copy the power of Gxy Controlling Rank either.¡± Lena spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°I know. But, don¡¯t worry, unless I reach Gxy Controlling Rank, they can¡¯t attack us at least, not out front. Lena, I need your help right now. While Lily gets busy developing those robots, I will train with you and also Lucy.¡±

    ¡°After that, I will focus on shrinking the size of the earth without changing its mass. Although Lily can do it on her own, if I stay, it would be much faster. I only have a few days before the envoy from Chaos Online arrives.¡± Brian said while walking toward the Power Chamber.

    ¡°By the way, I suddenly remember reading a book where it said that if humans develop self-developing robots or highly intelligent A.I., they will be the ones to suffer. This won¡¯t happen to you, right?¡± Lena asked.

    Brian paused for a moment and turned around.

    ¡°Those who make something without making contingency ns are foolish people. Don¡¯t worry, even if it fails, even if Lily fails, even if everything that I build fails to go in the direction I wanted them to go.¡±

    ¡°I can still destroy every technology I have developed with a singlemand.¡±

 Chapter 110 Wraiths Fear

    Three Days Later,

    On the topyer of the atmosphere,

    ¡°Dark Emperor mes!¡±

    Brian took a deep breath and his mouth condensed arge amount of dark mana in it. The moment he opened his mouth, ck mes came out of his mouth like watering out of a stream.

    But, he didn¡¯t stop there. He closed his mouth and spun. He extended his right arm and with the spin, he pped a powerful wave of purple wind from his hand.

    ¡°Majestic Purple Wind!¡±

    Brian raised both of his hands and suddenly, his aura changed. His mana burst out on his palm and transformed into dark red mes.

    ¡°Hell¡¯s me!¡±

    He pped his palms together and released a vertical circle of me that stayed a few inches away from his face. The circle itself wasn¡¯t that big but he had total control over it.

    He spun and threw the ming circle. It sharply moved toward space and after reaching outside the earth¡¯s orbit, it collided against a small rock.

    Boom!

    The explosion shook everything around it. If it wasn¡¯t for Brian using the barrier to control the power of the explosion, it would¡¯ve destroyed the satellites flying around the earth.

    He finally stopped and changed his form. His hair and eyes turned red this time. Without easting a single second, he released his mana and activated the Blood Domain.<sub>.</sub>

    A powerful aura spread around him and the entire surrounding changed covering everything with blood. Although it was only illusionary, even Omega Rank wouldn¡¯t be able to find the difference.

    ¡°Blood Trident!¡±

    Brian instantly utilized one of his best attacks which transforms mana into blood. The blood trident was nearly two meters long with three sharp tips. It hovered above him and with the single of his hand, the trident simply dashed toward the endless space, especially an asteroid in an endless space.

    Bang!

    Crack! Crack! Crack! Bang!

    The trident collided against the asteroid and managed to pierce it into pieces but in doing so, it changed into a blood mist and slowly vanished. The attack will continue to be effective until the power of blood is exhausted.

    That means if the power of blood doesn¡¯t get exhausted, the attack can continuously inflict damage without stopping.

    ¡°Scarlet mes!¡±

    He waved his hands and the blood started burning. The scarlet me appeared out of his burned blood but it was so little that he had to pour even more mana to condense it properly.

    Boom!

    He simply channeled scarlet mes in his hands and punched toward the space. His punch released the stream of mes that after reaching a certain distance exploded.

    Although the explosion was quite smaller than Hell¡¯s me, his current was only Emperor Rank after all. Finally, he retrieved his Blood Domain and turned around.<sub></sub>

    He floated back to the lower atmosphere where he found Lucy and Lena waiting for him.

    ¡°It seems like you can handle more Omega Rank now.¡± Lenamented with a smile.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Brian chuckled as they slowly floated toward the house. He looked at them and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    They shook their heads and said ¡°We only taught you the basics. You developed everything on your own.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, how about we have some ice cream and rx. After all, we have been training for three days straight.¡± Brian suggested as they soon reached in front of the mansion.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lena and Lucy¡¯s smiles bloomed as they nodded their heads.

    They opened the door and walked in.

    ¡°Oh, you are back. Kids have just arrived. What do you want to eat?¡± Charlotte walked out of the kitchen hearing the noise and spoke.

    ¡°How about we go out for ice cream?¡± Brian suggested.

    ¡°Ice Cream!¡± Suddenly, Ely who was changing inside her room ran out wearing a skirt and a full-sleeved t-shirt.

    ¡°Daddy, are we going out tonight?¡± Ely jumped into his embrace as usual and curiously asked.

    ¡°Littledy, shouldn¡¯t you wear your clothes properly? You haven¡¯t even tied the skirt.¡± Lucy scolded her while tying her skirt properly.<sub></sub>

    Ely stuck out her tongue to Lucy and ignored her words.

    ¡°Alright then, get ready for tonight¡¯s dinner. How about we go after a few hours? It would be evening by then.¡± Brian looked at Charlotte and asked.

    ¡°Then, what about now?¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fast till then! It would be fun.¡± Ely excitedly suggested.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Brian looked at her with surprise and asked.

    ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t underestimate me, I can go on without food for days.¡± Ely proudly stated.

    ¡°And, you still can¡¯t go on a single day without my blood.¡± Brian chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a fairparison.¡± Ely raised her and shouted.

    ¡°Alright! Alright! Where is Wraith?¡± Brian asked.

    Hearing his words, Charlotte¡¯s and Ely¡¯s expressions darkened. Charlotte sighed and said ¡°He is currently on the Power Chamber, training by himself. He hasn¡¯t properly eaten anything and has been training after he arrives.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, can you help Wraith?¡± Ely pulled his cor and asked.

    Now, hearing her words, his expression worsened. But, he didn¡¯t let this get into his head and put her down. He took the elevator and went down. At this moment, he could hear the sound of punches.

    He walked toward the Power Chamber and saw Wraith. His body was full of bruises and in front of him, there was a dark shadow against whom he was fighting.

    Wraith was barely dodging the attacks from the dark shadow and couldn¡¯t evenunch a single attack on him even though both had the same rank.

    With a single nce, Brian identified this dark shadow.

    They are called ¡®Archenemies of Light¡¯. They are created by the Angel Race by recording all of their weaknesses in order to train the royal bloodlines. With Wraith¡¯s status, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had one.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Upon reaching closer, he entered the Power Chamber and made a sound. Wraith was startled. He turned around and eximed with surprise.

    ¡°Uncle! When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Just now! I didn¡¯t expect you to train with the Dark Shadow. I heard they contain all of the weaknesses of an angel race. Aren¡¯t you putting your race at risk by revealing it to me?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Uncle, you must be kidding. If you really want to find out, there is no way I can stop you.¡± Wraith chuckled as he put away the Dark Shadow. After using it, he can turn it into a stone and keep it inside his Spatial Ring.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems like you have been training quite a lot.¡± Brian looked at his condition and spoke.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Wraith didn¡¯t know how to say it. He couldn¡¯t utter the next word. But, Brian patted his shoulder and said.

    ¡°Do you know why adults go to work while children go to study?¡±

    Wraith looked at him weirdly and asked ¡°Isn¡¯t it to get a proper job in the future?¡±

    ¡°You are only half correct. In fact, I could even say that you arepletely wrong. We go to work because we have already lived our childhood and we are living to make someone¡¯s childhood.¡±

    ¡°Childhood isn¡¯t all about study. It is a mixture of everything that can be considered ¡®life¡¯. You study, you make friends, you go out with your friends, you participate in different activities, you fight with your best friend, you make a new girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Each of thesees together to make a childhood. And, eating a snack when it is made by your aunt is also a childhood. After you grow up, you won¡¯t be here. You won¡¯t get a chance to eat your aunt¡¯s food.¡±

    ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t it mean you will miss out on your childhood?¡±

    Wraith¡¯s eyes widened but he didn¡¯t answer immediately. He clenched his fists and after a while, he finally spoke.

    ¡°I was scared. When those people came to fight you, I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t even move. I am King Rank but I was more scared than Ely. If she hadn¡¯t been conscious enough to not go out, I wouldn¡¯t even be courageous enough to stop her.¡±

    ¡°I want to get stronger, a lot stronger, and a lot courageous. I don¡¯t want to end up like before.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian sighed ¡°I understand. So, you want to get stronger huh! But, do you know someone who also said the same words to me. Now, she is in the process of getting stronger.¡±

    ¡°But, today, I am still going to interrupt that process because all of us are going out for a dinner. And, I don¡¯t want her to miss out. Remember what I said about childhood?¡±

    ¡°You need to experience everything to make a perfect childhood. Missing out on your aunt¡¯s food and going out for dinner won¡¯t make a perfect childhood. I don¡¯t want you to force yourself to train.¡±

    ¡°You are just a child. So, I am going to treat you like how I treat my daughter, a little less maybe but still the same. As long as you stay with me, you are going to enjoy your childhood.¡±

    ¡°And, I will protect you until you grow up.¡±

 Chapter 111 Arrival of Envoy, Change of Plans

    During the Nighttime,

    Brian suddenly opened his eyes and stood up from his bed. Although he wasn¡¯t holding Charlotte, she still felt it. She rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I will be back in a few minutes.¡± Brian shook his head and walked out of the room. It was midnight and that person has just arrived.

    Charlotte felt a bit ufortable but still didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t immediately fall asleep either.

    Brian walked toward the hall and opened the door of the mansion. He walked out and saw a man floating in the garden.

    This man was glowing with blue light. He had a tall head, like really a tall head. He looked at Brian with a slight nod and said ¡°Brian Jackson, I am the Envoy sent by Universal Spirit to give you the authorization to enter Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°Though your method was temporary, you have sessfully essed the powers of Omega Rank. Would you like to represent your in Chaos Online or would you like to select someone else?¡±

    Since Brian was basically the strongest and the only Omega Rank on this, the Envoy didn¡¯t even think of appearing in front of others. Brian¡¯s strength was enough to represent the entire.

    ¡°I would like to represent my.¡± Brian replied.

    Envoy nodded his head as he had already expected this. He took out a ring and throw it at him.

    ¡°Please, drop your blood on it!¡±<sub>.</sub>

    Brian nodded his head and bit his finger. After dropping blood on it, a small blue panel appeared in front of Envoy. An expression of pity appeared on his face as he shook his head.

    ¡°Your current strength is far below the regr base strength. We would need to make some adjustments unfortunately, I can¡¯t make such a decision. Let me send the message to the Universal Spirit.¡±

    Brian sighed hearing that. His strength was only around 5th Rank. He would still need to progress up to S-Rank, King-Rank, and Emperor Rank to finally reach Omega-Rank.

    He waited for Envoy¡¯s reply. But, it literally took half an hour. During this time, Charlotte visited him. He exined the situation to her and asked her to go back to sleep.

    But, Charlotte denied it and decided to stay with him. Before even half an hour had passed, Lena and Lucy also appeared. They were also confused about Envoy and he had to exin them once again.

    While the message was sent, the Envoy curiously looked at Brian and started reading his record in his mind. This record was given to him by the Universal Spirit.

    He was surprised that someone could transform into another race and still retain their powers.

    ¡°Mr. Brian, would you tell me what is the limit of your transformation? And, how do you do that?¡± Envoy asked.

    ¡°I created a device that could do such a thing. As for the limit, I am afraid I can¡¯t transform into someone beyond Omega Rank¡± Brian simplified his exnation so that he wouldn¡¯t need to tell him a lot.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s interesting. Did you perhaps acquire the fourth-dimensional technology?¡± The Envoy asked with extra curiosity.<sub></sub>

    ¡®It seems like he doesn¡¯t know my identity. Good! Then, I can just alter things.¡¯

    Brian nodded his head and said ¡°I got a rtionship with Emperor Wraith. I am also smart so he gave me a tech that I could modify to create this.¡±

    ¡®Tch! A liar. Does he really think I wouldn¡¯t notice his lying? But since he doesn¡¯t want to reveal. There is no point in asking it. Anyway, I can¡¯t force anyone for anything.¡¯ The envoy sneered in his heart and helplessly sighed.

    Because of his contract with the Universal Spirit, he is restricted to do a lot of things. After waiting for a while, the Envoy finally received his message. And, the content shocked him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Brian with curiosity and confusion. But, he quickly resumed his original expressions and said.

    ¡°Universal Spirit has allowed you to go on through the Tutorial. There will be five parts to this tutorial and if you seed in surviving till the end of the tutorial, you will get a chance to enter Floor One.¡±

    ¡°Of course, till then, if you do survive, you will eventually achieve Omega Rank. Although Strength isn¡¯t the main factor inside the Chaos Online, it is still one of the strongest factors that could vary the oue.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian opened his mouth wide. He couldn¡¯t believe he was actually so lucky to get a Tutorial. He has only heard about this function. To be exact, it hasn¡¯t been essed for millions of years.

    This was totally surprising.

    ¡°It seems like you know about the tutorial. Still, I need to remind you that once you enter the Tutorial, you can¡¯te out despite how long it will take. So, before you enter Chaos Online, you better finish things here.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Now that you have the ring, you can simply ess the Chaos Online. You will be teleported inside the Chaos Online and if you die, you will simply be kicked out of the game.¡±

    ¡°Once you die, your will lose the chance of representation and you can¡¯t enter Chaos Online ever again. Lastly, before you start your tutorial, you should try to get as many equipments as you can.¡±

    ¡°Since you can physically enter Chaos Online, you can also bring things from outside and also bring things outside. Now that my job is done here, I will take my leave.¡±

    Saying so, the Envoy flew toward space and eventually disappeared.

    Hearing his words, Brian took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back! Before I leave, I will certainly tell you.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t expect that he will get a chance to enter the tutorial. Since this was the case, he need to do something before he enters Chaos Online. But before that, he needs some sleep.

    He slept soundly with Charlotte and the next morning, he first called James.

    ¡°Dude, you need toe to my house right now.¡± Before James could ask anything, Brian cut off the call and went to hisb.

    ¡°Lily, prepare the D¡­¡­. Human Jet! You know what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! The name has been changed to ¡®Human Jet¡¯. It will be ready in one hour.¡± Lily replied.

    Brian smiled and finally started working a bit more with the shrinking the earth project. But, after half an hour, James arrived, so he left theb.

    ¡°Dude, what happened? Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡± James asked.

    Brian looked at Charlotte and others who were also present and said ¡°Since I will be going through the tutorial, I have to change my ns. So, now, James and I will leave for the space.¡±

    ¡°Whoah! Whoah! Are you sure serious? We are going on a space adventure?¡± James looked at him with a wide mouth.

    ¡°Yep! Before I used stage 2 of Invincible Race Transformation which literally sucked all of my lifespans. I need to fill it up for the tutorial since I won¡¯t get a chance to hunt dragons in the tutorial.¡±

    ¡°Even if I could, I won¡¯t put my life at the risk like that. So, I will leave for the space with James, and from now on, we will be called¡­. I never thought I would call myself by this alias but we will be called ¡®Dragon Hunters¡¯.¡±

    Hearing my words, Ely¡¯s and Wraith¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Wow! So cool. Daddy, can I be the Dragon Hunter too?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I also want to y dragons.¡±

    Both kids raised their hands and started hugging his legs.

    ¡°You know, this is not a game. Dragons are really strong. If you two want to hunt the dragons, you two have to reach Omega-Rank or above.¡± Brian chuckled at their enthusiasm.

    ¡°But, Uncle James isn¡¯t that strong either. Why does he get to go with you?¡± Ely pointed her finger at him and asked.

    ¡°I am an S-Rank. How am I not strong?¡± James pointed at himself and asked.

    ¡°I am also an S-Rank and Wraith is King-Rank.¡± Ely replied.

    ¡°I want to die.¡± James suddenly drowned in depression.

    ¡°He is my backup. Since I don¡¯t have much lifespan, I can¡¯t use Invincible Race Transformation. In case, we run into a terrible situation, I need James to help me. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Brian looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Dude, you are taking me into a space adventure. Why would I mind such small stuff?¡± James excitedly spoke.

    ¡°Daddy, the next time you return, I will get much stronger than now.¡±

    ¡°Me too! I will also get a lot stronger.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Brian chuckled and looked at thedies.

    ¡°You three won¡¯t have a problem, right?¡±

    Three of them shook their heads at once. Brian walked toward Charlotte and handed her a small chip. He also gave it to Lena and Lucy.

    ¡°If anything happens, break it. If you didn¡¯t break it because of fear of getting me involved, then I will never talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 112 New Planet- Specter

    ¡°Alright! Lily, start the engine.¡± Brianmanded while sitting on the front seat.

    It was a ten meters long, five meters wide jet, colored red and ck. It not only looked cool from the outside but also from the inside. Every button and the controls were virtual.

    There were four seats, two at the front and two behind them. There was a big door separating this room from another small room.

    ¡°Are you ready James?¡± Brian looked to the side and asked.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± James replied with excitement.

    Brian called his daughter who was just outside and said another goodbye to her. Finally, the thrusters kicked in and his jet took off. It entered the higher atmosphere and soon reached space. The powerful thrusters started to calm down but still kept firing at a low pace.

    Though it was enough to move at great speed in space.

    ¡°Lily, activate the Hyperspace Engine! I¡¯ve already coded the locations so let¡¯s go!¡±

    Brianmanded as the spaceship slowly entered a wormhole. It looked like a cylinder made out of white and ck stripes. Inside this wormhole, the spaceship was moving at a great speed, crossing light years in just a few minutes.

    Brian finally opened the seatbelt and turned his seat to James. He took out a small EarPods and gave it to him.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°These are the Universal Trantion Device I¡¯ve created. Using this, we canmunicate with everyone in their ownnguage. Remember, the races we meet from now on won¡¯t be humans.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how their culture works so we have to be cautious. I know you aren¡¯t smart enough to read the entire culture of thousands of races so when we meet a certain race, Lily will give you simplified exnations of their cultures.¡±

    James nodded his head and put the EarPods on his ears.

    ¡°By the way, where are we exactly going right now?¡±

    ¡°We are going to the Esther Gxy. I searched about those dragon locations who left the Dragon Sovereign Gxy and most of them headed to the Specter of Esther Gxy.¡±

    ¡°This ne is quite unique because it is actually the size of our sun and revolves around two stars. Both stars are bnced due to their perfect distance and gravity.¡±

    ¡°And Specter takes ten earth days toplete one rotation on its own axis. I bet we would be able to finish our job within a single day of Specter.¡± Brian exined.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing. So, what else does this has? Is it heavily popted? Does this have better technology than earth?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Of course, it has better technology than earth. As for poption, it nearly has a poption of Thirty Trillion people. Of course, it also has something to do with the natural resources found on the Specter.¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It is known for the Metal Ore Specter from which the derives its name. Specter has the mass twenty times less than titanium while being two hundred times studier.¡±

    ¡°Not only that but its molecules can also be transformed into nano metals which are best for creating armor suits. I was thinking of building one for myself if I can get my hands on this ore.¡± Brian exined.

    ¡°Do you need it though? You already have GMD, don¡¯t you?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to personally get involved with this. I mean I have built Lily for doing these kinds of basic jobs. Remember, I only get personally involved when ites to the technology that goes beyond third dimensional while this armor would still be the third dimensional.¡± Brian responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked. Do you really need it?¡± James asked with the same eyes as if he didn¡¯t understand why would Brian even think of building something so basic when he has already built the dimensionless device.

    ¡°What if my GMD loses all of its charges? What if my GMD suddenly fails? Armor made out of such material would be good enough to fight against enemies in an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Besides, if I get my hand on the metal ore of fourth or fifth dimension with the same properties as Specter, I will upgrade my armor. It is never wrong to prepare for the worse.¡± Brian shrugged his shoulders and answered what he thought.

    James sighed and decided not to ask the same thing again. Instead, he asked something else.

    ¡°So, when will we reach there?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Currently, we are using Level Three Hyperspace. Since this jet is made out of a special material that can withstand the pressure of level three. So, I think we can reach there within two or three days.¡± Brian replied.

    ¡°Wait, there are levels of hyperspace?¡± James asked with surprise.

    ¡°Of course, there are. Or else, it would take ages to move around the universe. Every power builds some special ship that can withstand the pressure of higher level hyperspace.¡±

    ¡°Currently, I don¡¯t have enough materials, or else, we would be traveling in level five hyperspace which is almost equal to instant transportation. That battleship which attacked us only had the power to bear the pressure from level one hyperspace.¡±

    ¡°Although there are only two levels different in numbers, the real difference is huge. Just like I said, if we were in level five hyperspace, we can literally teleport.¡±

    ¡°Of course, currently, even higher gxies don¡¯t have the spaceship that can withstand the pressure more than level three. I only got my hands on these materials by selling some of the Dark Matter Bombs to higher empires.¡±

    ¡°Dude, you are doing bad stuff.¡± James immediatelyined when he heard that. He had no idea that Brian was selling bombs.

    ¡°I was a bit ignorant at that time. After all, I was only twelve. What else did you expect from twelve years old me?¡± Brian rolled his eyes and answered.

    ¡°Thank god! I was worried that you are still selling such weapons to others.¡± James sighed.

    ¡°It did go bad. At that time, I didn¡¯t care what they were used for so I didn¡¯t interfere and billions of lives were taken by my weapon. When my parents asked me to never use technology to harm a single person, I realized just how wrong I was.¡±

    ¡°I stopped selling weapons and started selling programs to those people who try to keep the peace. But then I learned another lesson. Sometimes our peace might be a disaster for others.¡±

    ¡°Though this time, I didn¡¯t me myself because I understood that¡¯s how the universe work. If hundreds of Omega Ranks appeared on earth and decided to destroy it twenty years ago, we wouldn¡¯t have survived nor ming others would¡¯ve saved us.¡±

    ¡°Strong preys on weak. That¡¯s why we need to get stronger and also make the earth stronger.¡±

    Hearing his words, James clenched his fists and nodded his head.

    ¡°I know I am not from earth but this is my. I have friends, rtives, and everyone I know here. This is my home. I will do everything to protect it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to finish this mission as soon as possible and return back. As soon as I cross the tutorial, I will get a chance to help earth improve. We need heavy hitters. Only Chaos Online is the way to gain more.¡± Brian also spoke with the same resolution.

    Soon, the days passed, and finally, they reached the front of a giant. It was simply glorious. From the outside, it had red and blue clouds. It was so big that even from several-level distances away, they still couldn¡¯t see its whole body.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    Suddenly, the rm sounded and Lily¡¯s voice rang.

    ¡°Sir, I am receiving a video call. Would you like to pick it up?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brian immediately agreed and a virtual screen appeared in front of them. On that virtual screen, there was a strange creature. It had a humanoid body with blue furs like a bear and six arms.

    It also had six eyes but two eyes were at the side of his face. He looked at Brian and asked ¡°Fellow Universal Creature, we need your Universal Traveling ID. Without verification, we can¡¯t allow you to enter our.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I have already sent my Universal Traveling ID to you.¡± Brian nodded his head and answered.

    ¡°Oh! That was fast.¡± The man seemed quite surprised. He looked to the side and after a few seconds, he turned back.

    ¡°Mr. Brian Jackson, a citizen of#963258741, local name ¡®Earth¡¯. I Ariz of Manhood wees you to Specter. Would mind telling me your reason foring to our? Are you alone?¡± Ariz replied.

    Brian answered ¡°I came here for sightseeing and hopefully find ¡®Specter¡¯ Ore in an uing auction. I am here with my friend. He is also from the same.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Alright then, Mr. Brian Jackson, a citizen of#963258741, local name ¡®Earth¡¯, and your friend, a citizen of#963258741, the local name ¡®Earth¡¯. Your entry code is ¡®852369741¡¯. Please enter our!¡±

 Chapter 113 Flirty James

    After submitting the code at the front of the, they finally got a signal tond on the Gctic Spaceship Landing Port at the eastern part of the. After they came out of the air jet, they were visited by a few people.

    ¡°Sir, would you like to follow me to the Central Office for Local Registration?¡± Ady wearing a ck coat and a ck skirt spoke. She was quite different. Her body was blue like the previous man. But, unlike that person, she only had two arms though her sheer size was bigger than Brian.

    And, there were around ten giant males around her. Each of them had four arms and also four eyes.

    At this moment, Lily¡¯s voice rang in James¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Sir, the female species of Womanhood doesn¡¯t train. Rather, they are mostly protected by the guards. The total number of females is one-fourth of the total poption of Blue Giants. The female usually refers to themselves as the part of Womanhood while male refers themselves as the part of Manhood.¡±

    ¡°In the past, they took huge pride in themselves, especially males, and the entire hierarchy was based on gender. Males ruled over females, sparking hundreds of wars where millions of females died.¡±

    ¡°After a long time, they eventually realized that they haven¡¯t given birth to a single child in hundreds of years so they eventually gave up on war and started protecting females.¡±

    ¡°Because females lost a lot of their people in war, they started hating the idea of battle and strength. So, they didn¡¯t continue training and used the protection of males.¡±

    ¡®No wonder there are ten males acting like the bodyguard to a single female but since she came here to receive us. I don¡¯t think her rank is higher.¡¯ James thought and asked.

    ¡®Lily, do all females have bodyguards?¡¯

    ¡°Mostly, the females who can afford the bodyguards. Of course, those who can¡¯t usually train by themselves but since most of them received a lot of wealth for bearing a child of a single male, most of them are usually rich.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡®Wait, you mean they just bear the children of other males for money?¡¯ James was shocked to hear this. It was almost like prostitution.

    ¡°Yes! Because the poption of females is very low, they need to share one woman with several men. But, doing so would only make things worse especially after the marriage. Hence, the system of marriage does not exist on this.¡±

    ¡®That was something new. Anyway, it seems like we are going to travel with this girl for a while.¡¯ Saying so, James entered a train with Brian. While Brian was conversing with thisdy, he was silently talking with Lily, asking her a bunch of different questions.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Suddenly, thedy waved her hand at James.

    ¡°Uh- Hello!¡± James was startled but quickly managed to respond.

    ¡°I noticed you haven¡¯t talked anything till now. Are you ufortable with us?¡± Thedy politely asked.

    James hurriedly shook his head and said ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation with a beautifuldy like you. So, I kept my mouth shut.¡±

    Although he spoke, he didn¡¯t realize that he spoke in a flirty manner. For a moment, he received an intense gaze from ten males around her.

    The train was quite big, literally the size of a room and it was only onepartment. There were several otherpartments and the entire train was moving at a speed faster than his jet.

    Hearing his words, thedy let out a beautiful smile and said ¡°You are quite a smooth talker.¡±<sub></sub>

    Brian was also surprised by his friend¡¯s sudden flirty tone. But, James didn¡¯t stop there. He just went with the flow.

    ¡°No, I mean it. I have never seen someone smile so beautifully.¡±

    At this moment, the atmosphere got quite intense. The aura from those males was leaking out but thedy raised her hand and stopped them.

    ¡°I am really ttered by your words. The males of my are just brutes who don¡¯t have any knowledge of talking to ady.¡±

    Thedy didn¡¯t stop the conversation and tried to go along with James.

    ¡°Some people have strength but they don¡¯t mind. Some people have minds but they don¡¯t have strength. But there is something that most peopleck. Do you know what it is?¡± James asked.

    Thedy curiously asked ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a heart. A heart to love ady, treat her with passion and love. Most people of our universe are too focused on a strength that they slowly lose their hearts. I haven¡¯t reached that stage and I hope I will never reach such stage because I want to appreciate the god for creating the graciousdy such as yourself.¡±

    At this moment, Brian looked at his friend with a do a shocked expression. He never found that James was such a big yer. Wait, he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.

    How the hell did he do this? Suddenly, he noticed James¡¯s left thumb. It was moving too fast almost as if it was shaking. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his face.<sub></sub>

    He finally understood what was going on. James wasn¡¯t talking consciously. He was just talking about whateveres to his mind. That movement of his thumb finger represented that.

    ¡°Mr. James, your mouth is really sweet.¡± Thedy suddenly blushed. She didn¡¯t have fur on her face but her skin was quite soft.

    Hearing her soft voice, James suddenly felt his heart beating too fast. He felt like he has fallen in love but suddenly, he let out a scream.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    ¡°Mr. James, are you alright?¡± Thedy immediately extended her arm to hold him when he screamed. She didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly screamed but his expression seemed quite painful.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mrs. Pili. He often feels pain in his heart.¡± Brian smiled and tried to calm her down but unexpectedly, she suddenly pulls him in herp and took out goggles.

    ¡°Strange! There is nothing wrong with his heart.¡± Lady Pili mutters but she didn¡¯t put James back in his position. At this moment, she could feel his heartbeat.

    ¡®Why is his heartbeat so fast? Don¡¯t tell me¡­..¡¯

    Her eyes widened when that thought came to her mind. And, her heartbeat also increased instantly. Only then did she put him back to his original ce.

    Brian just watched his friend speechlessly. He didn¡¯t expect his friend to actually do something so outrageous, especially him.

    ¡®Lily, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ Brian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Sir, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for the smartest person in the universe to find out, right?¡± Lily didn¡¯t answer immediately instead he could hear her giggling in his ears.

    Brian thought for a moment suddenly, he remembered some lines.

    ¡®The males of my are just brutes who don¡¯t have any knowledge of talking to ady.¡¯

    His eyes widened hearing that.

    ¡®Shit! Doesn¡¯t that make this ce one of the best ces for yboys?¡¯

    But, then he looked at her and thought for a moment.

    From human standards, it was hard to call her beautiful. He didn¡¯t know what made James so flirtatious. Was he too empty and thirsty?

    Her gigantic size would dominate any male in the human race. Her blue fur would make her look like an ape but her skin looked soft even though it was still blue.

    Brian didn¡¯t know what was going on in his friend¡¯s mind so he decided to give up. After a while, they finally stopped and the Lady Pili led them out. They were taken to a hundred-meter-tall building.

    The giant elevator took them to the top floor. After a while, they eventually entered a room.

    Inside that room, there was a giant table and giant chairs. On another side of the table, there was a female sitting. But unlike Pili, she had six arms. It means she was one of the females who trained.

    ¡°Wee Brian Jackson of#*963258741, local name ¡®Earth¡¯ to our humble ¡®Specter¡¯. Please take a seat!¡±

    Brian and James walked up to the seats which suddenly got smaller on their own and finally set down. My name is Jede. I am the local mayor of Eastern District.¡±

    ¡°Before we allow you to freely move around, we would like to make a temporary residential card for you two. I apologize if it would be inconvenient to you but this is the rule of Specter.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian nodded his head and said ¡°Yes, Ms. Jede. I am quite aware of Specter¡¯s rules. I have currently sent you all the details you would need to make a temporary residential card.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lady Jede looked at him with surprise. But, she quickly took out a virtual screen in front of her and saw a mail with Brian¡¯s and James¡¯ identification.

    ?[0)??? She looked at Brian and said ¡°Sir, your card will be ready in fifteen minutes. Until then, please follow Ms. Pili for a nice meal after your long journey.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and left with Pili.

    After he left, Jede made a call to an unknown number and said.

    ¡°Dragon Lord, the man you wanted is on our. You can send your army here to take him down. Our won¡¯t interfere.¡±

 Chapter 114 Tragic Dragons Fate

    After having lunch, he returned for his ID card. Brian and James got their IDs and finally, they left the office. Pili insisted on showing them around the Specter.

    It gave Brian some headache. Finally, he managed to send James and Pili on a date while he went somewhere else. During his lunchtime, he had intercepted the message from Jede.

    His mood was extremely gloomy at this moment. Normally, they weren¡¯t allowed to sell his position to anyone. But, Jede just shared his location with his enemy.

    Dragon Lord!

    Although this man couldn¡¯te here to fight him, there would be a high possibility that he would send an army of Omega Rank. At that moment, Brian wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them.

    This was truly a troublesome moment but Brian didn¡¯t think too much. He had already positioned a drone outside the Specter. As soon as Dragon Race people appear, he would be able to locate them.

    So, instead of finding them, he started searching for other dragons. Right now, his n was to find a dragon as soon as possible and kill him. Of course, it was easier said than done. It took him 5 earth days to finally find a dragon.

    And, this dragon was in the crowd. He couldn¡¯t even interfere right now. So, he decided to wait. While waiting, he also contacted James to learn more about his situation.

    ¡­¡­..

    Inside one of the hotel¡¯s rooms,

    James was sleeping next to Pili, covering their bodies with a white cloth. But, when Brian called him, James quickly woke up. He didn¡¯t immediately pick up the call but rather walked toward the window.

    Currently, he was staying at a nearly five hundred meters tall hotel. It was also one of the most expensive hotels around. Fortunately, his new girlfriend was quite rich.

    And, most importantly, she was actually a virgin. ording to Lily, only ten percent of currently found females of this specifies were virgins. Of course, while James was happy, Lily constantly reminded him that he can¡¯t stay in a long-term rtionship with Pili.<sub>.</sub>

    Eventually, she would have to start bearing the children for her species.

    After walking near the window, he picked up his call.

    ¡°Brian, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! I just wanted to check on you. Don¡¯t forget, the Jede had already told the Dragon Lord about our position. His tropes might arrive at any moment. So, please don¡¯t let yourself get caught!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± James didn¡¯t overthink and cut off his call. He looked at Pili and asked.

    ¡®Lily, do you think Pili will try to trap me in order to get to Brian?¡¯

    ¡°Mr. James, I might be the fastest super intellect A.I. of this universe but I can¡¯t spy on other people¡¯s thoughts. But from her current behavior, there are only twenty percent chances that she will betray you.¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s just hope she won¡¯t. Anyway, if you detect any kind of problem, immediately contact me!¡¯

    Although he had been with her for a few days, he wouldn¡¯t risk his and his friend¡¯s life bypletely believing her. After all, her superior just betrayed them.

    But, it didn¡¯t mean he will remain suspicious. In fact, the only reason why he didn¡¯t love her like true lovers was that she had a high probability of being what the rest of her female species are.

    He didn¡¯t know whether to call them prostitutes or not. After all, they take money not for just having sex but rather for bearing their children.

    ¡®Hush! Different cultures will always lead to different opinions.¡¯<sub></sub>

    James didn¡¯t feel bad about it. After all, this was fully epted by her people. He didn¡¯t have any right to say anything about her culture. He simply went back to bed and slept with her.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    On other hand, Brian didn¡¯t find the opportunity that day but he did manage to find the opportunity the next day. He instantly transformed into a Dark Spirit and went toward a desert.

    For some reason, this Dragon was going toward this desert. This desert was quite big almost the size of the continent on the earth. And, it was only known for one thing.

    Specter!

    The metallic ore that was the best third-dimensional ore found in the entire universe. This desert had a lot of it but it was also dangerous especially if you go alone.

    This was the reason why Brian was suspicious. He didn¡¯t understand why this dragon would wait here. But, after thinking for a while, he did decide to chase them.

    After all, he should be d that he came here alone.

    ¡°Lily,unch a Phantom Drone above the desert!¡±

    While he gave her the order, he rushed toward the dragon. He was currently in his humanoid form but it wasn¡¯t hard to find him, especially with his hands covered in red scales.

    Brian was quite aware of this¡¯s security and the next battle wouldn¡¯t be simple. So, he asked Lilly tounch the Phantom Drone. This drone can create images of this desert and upload them to their security in less than a nanosecond.

    This speed was thanks to its super-fast shutter speed. Since this needed to be more like a video than a picture, he had to use a drone that can capture hundreds of pictures in less than a second.<sub></sub>

    Brian hurried up and caught up to the dragon soon. His form was quite exquisite. He had fairly glowing handsome skin covered with loose clothes and the scales on his arm.

    When Brian reached near this dragon, he instantly noticed Brian.

    ¡°Who are you and why are you following me?¡±

    The dragon didn¡¯t answer immediately but rather questioned him.

    Brian narrowed his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Do you know Dragon Lord?¡±

    Hearing this name, the dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, his body released a powerful killing intent. It was truly terrifying for an Omega Rank but Brian didn¡¯t understand whether it was for him or the dragon lord.

    So, he spoke.

    ¡°I got the news that the Dragon Lord has sent a lot of his people to this.¡±

    Hearing his words, the Dragon¡¯s killing intent only got stronger. He looked at Brian and asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Because they areing for me.¡± Brian answered.

    This answer startled him. The dragon calmed down and asked ¡°So, you want me to deal with them? Are you overestimating my strength?¡±

    ¡®Thank god, I never released negative emotions against him.¡¯ Brian was quite happy with what he had done.

    He shook his head and said ¡°Although you are an Omega Rank, he would send armies of them. There is no way you can defeat them but I have a n.¡±

    ¡°What kind of n?¡± The dragon asked. He didn¡¯t immediately reject Brian.

    ¡®Lily, scan his heartbeat and emotions carefully! Use your maximum efficiency.¡¯

    After giving her an order, Brian finally answered ¡°I don¡¯t n to fight them by myself. You should have heard about the Silent Knights, right? I n to hire them.¡±

    ¡°Are you rich?¡± The dragon looked at him with shock.

    Silent Knights! Each one of the would cost the price of a small-sized. But of course, once hired, they can get the job done, or else, he will get his money back.

    ¡°I can hire some of them. But, there would still be a lot more. So, I want to work with you.¡± Brian answered.

    The dragon stayed silent for a moment and asked ¡°Do you know anything about me?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t. But, I do have spection.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Tell me!¡± The dragon curiously asked.

    ¡°You are the dragon from Dragon Sovereign Gxy. Due to the battle between the Dragon Lord and the Supreme Lords, you lost your family. And now, you me the Dragon Lord for starting a fight without even caring about his own people.¡± Brian spoke.

    Hearing his words, the dragon shook his head.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Brian was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Before I tell you my reason, what kind of hatred do you have for him? Why does he want to kill you?¡± The dragon asked.

    Brian narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know whether he should reply or not.

    ¡°Is this how you want to cooperate? Without showing any sincerity? Tch! I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything from you.¡±

    The dragon snorted and walked away.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Brian finally spoke but the dragon had already left. He was speechless for a moment. He quickly chased after the dragon and stopped him.

    ¡°Stop! I will tell you my reason but you also have to tell me your reason.¡±

    ¡°He assaulted my mother in front of my father. My father couldn¡¯t bear the torture of watching his wife getting humiliated by someone stronger than him so he killed himself.¡±

    ¡°After that, he let his soldiers humiliate my mother. Do you know why? Because my father was a servant in his house and my mother was his cousin. He couldn¡¯t see his cousin marrying his own servant instead of bing his concubine. I also watched my mother getting humiliated and my father taking his own life.¡±

    ¡°The hatred inside me won¡¯t settle down until I kill that bastard by my own hands.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian was stunned.

    ¡°Are you surprised that I told you my secrets without hesitation? I don¡¯t mind telling you my secret. I will do anything to kill him and will sacrifice anything. Even if I have to sell my soul to a devil, I won¡¯t hesitate to do it. As long as I can kill his soldiers and grow stronger to kill him, nothing else matters to me.¡±

 Chapter 115 Hiring Silent Knights

    Brian was truly surprised to hear his words. He understood why this dragon had so much hatred against Dragon Lord. But, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to simply believe anyone he meets on the road.

    He looked at the dragon in front of him and suddenly, a new idea emerged in his head. Although he could kill this dragon in order to gain lifespan, it would be much better if he could get the blood essence of dozens of dragons.

    ¡°Alright then, I will tell you my reason. Unlike you, he wants to catch me alive. That¡¯s why he is going to send a lot of his subordinates. I don¡¯t want him to catch me because that would be the end of the universe.¡±

    ¡°Currently, he can¡¯t send anyone above Omega Rank so I want you to help me. So, are you in?¡±

    Hearing his question, the dragon didn¡¯t reply but instead turned around. He threw back a small red button and said ¡°Once they arrive, call me!¡±

    ¡®He is certainly arrogant. Although those people will be at Omega Rank, they won¡¯t weak. Anyway, if I am not killing him, I should make a n to kill those dragons.¡¯

    Thinking so, Brian turned around and left. Before they woulde, he had to hire some of the Silent Knights. He quickly returned to his hotel and secured all themunication.

    ¡°Lily, start the Virtual Link and connect me to the Silent Knights Headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Suddenly, a giant blue panel appeared in front of him and inside that panel, his virtual image emerged. His virtual image walked toward the front desk. He was already inside a building.

    A beautifuldy was sitting on a chair. She greeted Brian with a bow and asked.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Sir, wee to the Silent Knights Headquarters. What rank and difficulty mission would you like to post?¡±

    ¡°I want to post Hard difficulty Omega Rank mission.¡±

    His words instantly changed his expression. She was a bit dignified as she asked ¡°Sir, the total price of Hard Difficulty Omega Rank Mission would be 30 small-sizeds or anything with equal worth.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and a virtual paper map appeared in front of him. He clicked on thirtys from four sr systems and clicked on the icon ¡®transfer¡¯ at the bottom.

    At this moment, a green light emerged from the virtual projection and scanned his retina and heartbeat for confirmation. After the transfer wasplete, a notification appeared in front of thend.

    She also confirmed it from her side and finally gave him a virtual code.

    ¡°Sir, with this code, you use ten Omega Rank Silent Knights. If you want to increase the number by another ten, this time you only have to pay Tens. But, you must order them one earth day earlier since it would take one full day to arrive at your location.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian nodded his head and took the codes. Then, his virtual image slowly disappeared. The code was already transmitted to Lily.

    He didn¡¯t immediately call them.

    After selling dozens of technologies throughout the universe, he had obtained the ownership of nearly hundreds ofs. But, since he couldn¡¯t use that much wealth for anything on the earth, it had remained useless.<sub></sub>

    Obtaining the right of the sounds a bit cruel. And, it is cruel. Just like Emperor Wraith who has the right of almost millions ofs through different gxies and most of them have lived on thoses.

    That means he doesn¡¯t just have the authority of the but also has authority over the people living on thoses. In short, he got billions of people under his rule.

    Of course, unless one is incredibly talented to earn wealth like Brian, even Omega Rank can barely afford one after years of hard work. Only Gxy Controlling Rank can affords with ease.

    Of course, their way of affordings is different from Brian¡¯s way of affordings. While Brian gets thes as payment for his technology, people like Emperor Wraith use their strength to get thes.

    The difference between Omega Rank and Gxy Controlling Rank was truly huge even though they are only one rank apart.

    Brian didn¡¯t think too much and went to bed. He was quite exhausted after chasing that dragon for a long time. He asked Lily to call Charlotte.

    After a few seconds, a virtual screen appeared in front of him. Charlotte was on the screen but she wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Daddy, you finally called us. Humph! You took so long.¡±

    Hearing those words from his daughter¡¯s mouth, Brian didn¡¯t know whether she was angry or happy. But, he was truly happy. Heughed.

    ¡°I was busy, Lily. How are you? How is everything at school?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°It is fun. I made new friends. Although they aren¡¯t good to me like Adam and Wraith, they are still my friends. But, I also got punished for beating my ssmate.¡±

    Brian was speechless. Was she trying to be a tyrant? Why was she beating everyone she didn¡¯t like?

    He helplessly shook his head and said ¡°Did you have to beat him?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. It was her. I don¡¯t know why she started tearing off my books when I am not in the ss, slipping food on my clothes, and one time, she even pushed me to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°It was so frustrating that I smashed her face inside that toilet and got punished by the teacher. I am not allowed to go to the academy for a month. But, it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±

    Ely folded her arms and puffed out her cheeks, looking a bit unhappy.

    Brian didn¡¯t scold her. It truly wasn¡¯t her fault at all. But, smashing her ssmate¡¯s head inside the toilet was truly disgusting. He didn¡¯t even know where to start a conversation for that.

    ¡°Since you have so much free time, you should focus on creating Lily. You haven¡¯t truly made two percent of her.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. Daddy, where are you right now? Can you show me around?¡± Ely pouted but soon her expression overflowed with excitement as she asked.

    Brian who was tired still got off the bed and pointed outside the building. He wasn¡¯t staying at the same hotel as James but it was still one of the biggest hotels in this region.

    There were tall skyscrapers and flying trains moving around the city. Everything was in a fixed order which made it look like the future of the earth.

    This wasn¡¯t impossible. Brian can easily create a ce like this on earth but unless other people also get intelligent enough to properly use things, he can¡¯t do anything.

    Even if he creates a flying train if one doesn¡¯t even know how to properly maintain it or repair it, then what¡¯s the point of having a flying train? Of course, he wasn¡¯t just talking about Flying Train.

    There were lots of things. Although Brian was sessful in producing a hundred percent of the earth¡¯s energy, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to power up these technologies.

    That¡¯s why he wanted to get the energy from the sun. But, it would take some time. He can¡¯t hurry for the future. His current goal was to simply focus on getting stronger and bing a great father.

    ¡°Daddy, daddy, will you bring something for me from that ce?¡±

    Brian woke up after hearing his daughter¡¯s voice. He quickly caught her words and nodded his head.

    ¡°Of course! I will bring some souvenirs.¡±

    ¡°Alright Daddy, love you! I going to sleep. Bye!¡± Ely waved her hand and ran out of Charlotte¡¯s room.

    ¡°So, how are you, hubby? Do you finally miss your lovely wife?¡± Charlotte spoke with her teasing tone.

    ¡°It seems somebody has learned some teasing. Of course, I miss you.¡± Brian smirked as he returned to the bed.

    ¡°I¡­. No, we all miss you as well. Lena and Lucy are desperately training to get stronger so that they won¡¯t be your burden but they left the earth and went somewhere else. They didn¡¯t tell me where they were going. They say that they will return when you return.¡±

    Charlotte spoke with some confusion on her face.

    ¡°Ahh! About that, I told them to go there. It was one of the unique ces in the universe where it would be possible to enter the higher stage even with bloodline limits.¡±

    ¡°It was Lucy who asked me about it. Lena also went there so that she can fully use Omega Rank strength despite not being on Spirit Gxy.¡± Brian replied.

    ¡°Ohh! But¡­.. wouldn¡¯t I be left behind then?¡± Charlotte¡¯s tone was filled with sadness as she spoke.

    ¡°Of course not! You still have New Gods. Didn¡¯t I already tell you the perfect dungeons to level up faster? You just need to focus on New Gods. Besides, you aren¡¯t old like them. You still don¡¯t have that much experience.¡±

    Hearing his words, Charlotte suddenly giggled and asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will haunt you during your sleep for calling them old?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Somewhere in the universe,

    Lena and Lucy who were having dinner suddenly sneezed together.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± ¡°Achoo!¡±

 Chapter 116 Fighting against Dragons Part 1

    [Attention everyone! Our systems have gone offline]

    [Every satellite has gone offline]

    [Please pay attention and leave to the safety sector]

    While Brian was looking out from the balcony, he saw the giant screen panels spread all around the sky. Seeing this, Brian sighed.

    ¡°It seems like Specter is going to help me. But, at least, they are smart enough to stay out of it.¡±

    There was a slight trace of cold glint in his eyes. He was only wearing his underwear so he went in and wore some clothes.

    ¡°Lily, ready the jet! It¡¯s time to fly.¡±

    Brian said while wearing his clothes. At this moment, his jet flew toward him and stopped in front of his balcony which was several meters high from the ground.

    After wearing his clothes, he jumped out of his balcony andnded on the jet. The door opened for him as he walked in and took his seat.

    ¡°Lily, ask James to stay on stand by. And, contact that dragon boy. Tell him toe at the outer atmosphere of the Specter. Also, tell the same thing to Silent Knights.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    With hismand, two different messages, in three different locations were sent. Somewhere in the desert, the dragond who was walking silently with a frightening auraing out of him suddenly felt his phone buzzing.

    He picked up the phone and read the message.<sub>.</sub>

    The next moment, two giant red pairs of wings appeared behind him.

    p! p!

    His wings moved as they started pping the air and his body flew toward the sky.

    Somewhere in the hotel,

    James also received the message and immediately left but before leaving, he was stopped by Pili. He looked at her and asked, ¡°I have somewhere to go.¡±

    But, Pili suddenly caught his hand and pulled him into her embrace.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go!¡±

    Her voice was extremely soft and felt like she was shaking. James for a moment couldn¡¯t react. But, he shook his head and said ¡°My best friend is in trouble and I have to go there.¡±

    ¡°But, can you not? Please, don¡¯t go! You can stay with me forever.¡± Pili continued to plead with him. She didn¡¯t want him to go. Because she knew what kind of consequences he would suffer if he goes out now.

    After staying with him for almost a week, she started to develop some serious feelings for him. And, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t see him go into such danger.

    But, James still pulled his hand and shook his head.

    ¡°My best friend is in danger. So, either help me or don¡¯t stop me!¡±<sub></sub>

    James took a step forward and without looking back, he just walked toward the elevator. But, suddenly two arms clutched him from behind.

    ¡°No! I am not letting you go and die. You said you will love me if I never think of leaving you, right? I promise you that I won¡¯t leave you and be what you think as a prostitute.¡±

    ¡°So, please don¡¯t go! Stay with me.¡±

    Pili was almost begging at this moment. She was truly dead set on not letting him go. After all, if he goes out there, he was sure to die.

    ording to the information she received, the Dragon Lord has sent over fifty to a hundred Omega Rank. If it was possible, they would try to capture Brian alive, if not, dead.

    Dragon Lord has changed his n for some reason and even Brian wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    At this moment, James caught her hand and slowly pushed her hand. Both of their strengths were almost equal but James had better strength because of his race.

    It was surprising to Pili who considered herself to be stronger than humans of the same rank. Currently, both of them were King Rank but James came from Invincible Race.

    His strength would grow as his rank goes up. After he managed to escape from her embrace, James turned around and looked into her eyes. She was several feet taller than him.

    ¡°I must go. So, don¡¯t hold me back!¡±

    His eyes were filled with a trace of anger.

    Bang!<sub></sub>

    Suddenly, Pili smashed the wall and shouted.

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you stay with me? You said you love me. You idiot, you will die if you go there. Please! Please, stay with you. I love you. I am willing to abandon my work for you so, why can¡¯t you do the same?¡±

    Hearing her words, James slowly calmed down and let out a deep breath. He shook his head and said.

    ¡°You are abandoning your work but this is my responsibility. Among all women from womanhood do not keep their children. Is it that they don¡¯t love them? No! They do love their children but they have been prepared to treat bearing a child-like work.¡±

    ¡°But, my responsibility is different. I am going to help my friend not because that¡¯s what I am supposed to do, but rather because that¡¯s something I want to do. As a friend, I should be the one standing beside him in his hardest moment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came with him in the first ce.¡± At this moment, James took a step forward and raised his hand. She didn¡¯t know that she was already crying.

    James wiped away her tears and grinned.

    ¡°Wait for me, here! I am going to kick some dragons¡¯ ass. After I return, let¡¯s go home. My friend is already married. So, why should I stay alone.¡±

    Saying so, he took a step back and entered the elevator before even Pili could react. She was too consumed by his words. Suddenly, she reacted but he had already left.

    ¡°YOU IDIOT!¡±

    At this moment, her roar almost shook the entire hotel. Even James heard it. He shook his head and felt a bit unreal. In just a week, their rtionship has gone through a lot.

    For the whole week, they have been going shopping, sightseeing, movies, and parks. He took her to almost every ce he could go. As they spent more time together, their rtionship deepened.

    Yesterday, he said something to her that made her doubt their rtionship for a moment. He asked if she was truly willing to forget about her job. She hasn¡¯t even entered this line of the job so he thought it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her.

    But,ter through Lily, he understood just how much this job meant to them. Unlike men, women tend to get emotionally a bit too easily. Although men med themselves for killing too many women, the women also felt fault for waging war against men.

    Right now, there are even rules to give a lot of money to those women who can bear five or more five daughters. For hundreds of years, their only goal has been to rejuvenate the poption of females.

    James released a deep sigh and finally flew toward the atmosphere. When he reached closer, he notice one dragon and several other people above him. He didn¡¯t disturb them but rather stayed behind.

    Unlike the used the Invincible Transformation, he can¡¯t fight his next opponents but until Brian gives him the signal or he sees Brian in trouble, he has no n to go to the front.

    On the space, Brian was waiting for the Dragon Army spaceships inside his own. Suddenly, a giant blue portal appeared several hundreds of thousands of miles away from him.

    As soon as he saw that portal, Brian clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Lily, ready DEM7 forunch! Keep DEM6 on standby mode!¡±

    Lily followed hismand and slowly a giant bazooka-shaped gun emerged at the top of his jet.

    At this moment, the giant dark red spaceship emerged out of the portal. It was so big that it almost covered the length of several miles.

    Suddenly, a big screen appeared in front of Brian.

    [Total Life Signature- 780]

    [Omega Rank- 80]

    [Emperor Rank- 200]

    [King Rank- 500]

    As for below, there were none. Well, he expected this from the Dragon Lord. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t transform and take a charge. Instead, Brian prepared a weapon.

    Or rather, he could say that he made some minor adjustments in his jet to use the weapon he had created a long time ago.

    ¡°Sir, Dark Energy Missile Model No.7 is ready forunch.¡±

    Hearing her voice, Brian murmured.

    ¡°Up until now, I have been threatening people with this missile. But, I have never used it because of fear of mass destruction. Unfortunately, this time what I need is mass destruction.¡±

    Brian held the lever andmanded.

    ¡°Lily, as soon as I fire, active the main defensive mechanism. It might not be able to block the power of Emperor Rank but it should be able to block the impact from hundreds of thousands of miles away.¡±

    As soon as he gave themand, he pulled the lever. As for why he made it a lever instead of a button. Well, it just feels right.

    As soon as he pulled it, the giant bazooka shot out a nearly two-meter long and half-a-meter-thick missile toward the Dragon Ship. The missile moving forward with the thrusts was so fast that in less than a few minutes, it touched the surface of the defensive barrier of the spaceship.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooom!

 Chapter 117 Fighting against Dragons Part 2

    ¡°W-w-w-what is going? How could heunch ¡­.. Argh¡­¡±

    The dragon from Brian¡¯s side tried to defend against the impact of the explosion which wasing from several hundreds of thousands of miles away.

    The explosion alone shook him but it didn¡¯t take long before Brianunched his second missile.

    Several Hundred Thousand Miles away,

    The entire space was trembling from the impact. The power was so strong that the entire spaceship was torn into pieces. Hundreds of burned dead bodies floated in space, leaving only a few hundred alone.

    Eighty of them were Omega Rank while some others were Emperor Rank that sessfully entered the protection of Omega Rank.

    But, unfortunately, before even they could properly figure out what happened, they saw another missileing toward them.

    ¡°Holy Dragon Breath¡± ¡°Holy Dragon Breath¡± ¡°Holy Dragon Breath¡± ¡°Holy Dragon Breath¡± ¡°Holy Dragon Breath¡± ¡°Holy Dragon Breath¡±

    All of those who saw the missile reacted instantly and released the massive st of energy from their mouths. Each st was like a stream of energy moving toward the missile.

    Booooooooooooooom!

    The collision once again shook the entire space. The explosion followed by the collision was even more insane. At this moment, the Omega Rank who was trying to block the attack couldn¡¯t block it.

    Their barriers broke into pieces from the explosion alone. The emperors who were alive before died. Even some of the few Omega Rank died. But still, there were nearly fifty of the Omega Rank who survived.<sub>.</sub>

    They didn¡¯t rush toward Brian but rather released everything to guard themselves after the second explosion. They have already seen the power of those missiles.

    But, they were also confident to block it with enough preparation. Unfortunately, five minutes passed but the missile didn¡¯te.

    Several Hundred Thousands Miles away,

    Brian came out of the spaceship in his Dark Spirit Form. He floated toward the dragon and Silent Nights. These Silent Nights were wearing a dark purple robe and had a mask.

    Those of Silent Knights and the dragon looked at him with a gloomy expression. Just in front of them, Brian used two of the deadliest weapon that has been created in the universe.

    Of course, for them, it was deadly. But for Brian, it was nothing at all. If he wasn¡¯t short on equipment, he would¡¯ve built several more. But, unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about the equipment, not within a week at least.

    ¡°Alright! We will be facing off against the Omega Rank Dragons. Remember, don¡¯t destroy their bodies if possible.¡± Brian said as he turned around.

    ¡°Are you nning on using those dragon bodies?¡± Although the dragon hated Dragon Lord, he didn¡¯t want others to use the dragon bodies for their purposes.

    Brian didn¡¯t turn around. He simply said ¡°Look! They areing for me. And, I am the one who called you here. So, if you want to fight, then fight but if you want to get in my way, then leave.¡±

    The dragon clenched his fist but released a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright! Since you are helping me take out anger, I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything you want.¡±<sub></sub>

    Brian chuckled as he didn¡¯t utter a single word to him. Rather, he looked at the Silent Knights and asked ¡°Try to hold the strongest ones first. While you do that, I will try to finish the weakest one.¡±

    Hearing his words, Silent Knights didn¡¯t say anything but simply nodded their heads. They already got the payment so they had to do the job. If they don¡¯t follow their customers¡¯ words, they will be punishedter.

    And, they were already at the battle. It doesn¡¯t matter whom they face. Soon, figures after figures appeared in front of them. Their clothes were a bit tattered and with some bruises on their bodies, they looked at Brian and their eyes shifted toward the Silent Knights.

    Suddenly, they clenched their fists. They didn¡¯t understand how Brian was able to hire the Silent Knights. After all, they were supposed to be the most expensive people to hire.

    ¡°Everyone, attack!¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t give them any chance to make a proper n. After all, surprising them with Silent Knights was enough to scatter their views of him.

    With his order, Silent Knights rushed toward those Dragons like assassins. But, none of them were actual assassins. The reason they were expensive was because of their uniqueness.

    At this moment, five of them were specifically grouping on nearly ten of the Dragons. When they surrounded those dragons, they released an enormous amount of mana.

    ¡°Deity of Water Activate¡±

    ¡°Deity of Fire Activate¡±

    ¡°Deity of Earth Activate¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Deity of Wind Activate¡±

    ¡°Deity of Lightning Activate¡±

    ¡°Five Elemental Deity Formation!¡±

    Five of them instantly formed a giant blockade with their mana. Even though their mana was different, they were still able to interconnect them. With those dragons inside the formation, those five started using their offensive moves against them.

    ¡°Damn it! They are the Five Elemental Brothers. Everyone, don¡¯t focus on them and try to destroy other knights!¡± One of the Omega Dragons shouted. From his knowledge, the Five Elemental Brothers were five individuals who received the power of the Deity during their adventures.

    This allowed them to be one of the strongest teams in the universe. As long as they activate their formation, it was impossible to kill them but on the other side, unless they kill their opponents, they can¡¯t stop the formation.

    That means those ten dragons were bound to die. He collected his thoughts and advanced toward the remaining Silent Knights. Behind him, nearly fifteen of the dragons with the same strength as him moved as well.

    ¡°We will consume these knights. Try to capture him as soon as possible.¡± The dragon man looked at other dragons whose strength was lower than him and shouted.

    At this moment, he slowly changed his form. He didn¡¯t go full dragon form but rather changed into a humanoid dragon form which was also the hybrid form and also known as their strongest form.

    Not just him, the other dragons also changed their forms instantly. Silent Knights also got serious as they released their unique powers. Some of them had the power of transformation while some others had the power of elements.

    But, it didn¡¯t matter much to them. The only thing that mattered was the enemies¡¯ numbers. There were only around fifteen Silent Knights while there were around thirty Dragons, almost double.

    Of course, this was excluding those weaker dragons that went to face off against Brian. In an instant, a massive battle erupted between two of the strongest forces.

    On other hand, there were around fifteen dragons that went to fight against Brian. The dragon on Brian¡¯s side instantly changed into the Fire Humanoid Dragons and rushed toward them.

    His sudden action caught those dragons off guard. They used their powerful energy to block the uing attack but that dragon¡¯s w was so strong that it pierced through their energy barrier and managed to sh off them.

    They instantly retreated and looked at the dragon. Their voice got solemn as they shouted.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you fighting against us when you are also a dragon?¡±

    The dragon took a step back as his expression turned hideous. He looked at them and growled.

    ¡°You want to know who I am? I am your death. I will be the end of that bastard¡¯s reign. I am Chaos.¡±

    Chaos opened his mouth wide as the massive amount of mana condensed at his mouth and sted out in a stream of mes.

    ¡°Holy Dragon Breath!¡±

    Three of the dragons released their dragon breaths at the same time to counter Chaos¡¯ dragon breath. At this moment, their eyes were solemn and hid a bit of anger.

    It was clear that he was someone who hated Dragon Lord but they didn¡¯t understand why he was siding with a human and why he was so powerful. Both of them were Lower Stage Omega Rank dragons.

    But, it took three of their attacks to defend against his attacks.

    ¡°Chaos, leave some for me!¡± Brian shouted as he rushed toward them. He opened his mouth just like those dragons and shot a stream of dark mes.

    ¡°Dark Emperor mes¡±

    The purple mes came out of his mouth slowly changing into a giant flood of mes. Those dragons knew they couldn¡¯t destroy this attack using a single attack.

    Nearly ten of them opened their mouth and released a giant stream of water.

    ¡°Great Water Dragon¡±

    Ten different streams of mes came out to block the purple mes. As soon as they collide, the fire was extinguished and the water turned into vapor, covering the entire space with it.

    For a moment, everyone almost got blinded by this fog. At this moment, a blue light suddenly burst out. The surrounding changed. The entire space around him turned into an ocean of blood.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Few of the dragons sensed the Blood¡¯s aura around them. They shouted loud but the powerful fog was disturbing their vision. Before they could make any move, the Blood Domain shrunk until it only covered one dragon.

    That dragon¡¯s movement was restricted for a moment.

    ¡°Damn it! Dragon¡¯s Aura!¡± The dragon roared releasing a massive amount of mana from his body but it didn¡¯t break the Blood Domain around him. The strongest skill of the Vampire Race. How could it be broken so easily?

    Of course, before he could think of another way to break the Blood Domain, a giant red trident forged out of blood pierced that dragon¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°One down, fourteen more to go!¡±

 Chapter 118 Fighting against Dragons Part 3

    At the same time, the blue light shed once again and the fog disappeared. Brian returned to his original position in his Spirit Transformation. He looked at the fourteen people in front of him and closed his eyes for a moment.

    Suddenly, the dark purple mes burst out of his body. It turned into a giant scythe that he held in his hand.

    ¡°I have never held the scythe before but I recently learned a new move. Shall we try it?¡±

    His voice was filled with provocation. He was trying to provoke these dragons.

    Roar!

    All of them instantly transformed into their dragon forms. All of them had giant four legs, with giant wings. Their skin was tough as it should be. They had teething out of their mouth and a long tail behind them.

    Their furious roar shook the space around them. Fourteen of them opened their mouth and a lot of mana condensed in their mouths.

    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s the time!¡±

    Brian spoke as the spaceship suddenly traveled behind him. It went so fast that they couldn¡¯t even react. The spaceship slowly took out a massive cube of rainbow color.

    ¡°Specter Suit Activated¡±

    Slowly, the cube unfolded itself into a metallic rainbow color suit that merged with his body. It rather covered him. Specter is one of the hardest metals in the Third Dimension.

    After buying it from the auction, he created a suit with the help of Lily. His spaceship had a suit-building machine in it and with Lily, he didn¡¯t need to focus on it every single second.

    But, the more he focused on it, the faster he could create it.<sub>.</sub>

    Inside the suit, Brian could see the virtual projection of his surroundings.

    ¡°Lily, activate Total Defense plus Full Counter!¡±

    ¡°Sir, Full Counter won¡¯t work against Omega Rank.¡±

    ¡°I know. But, it will be able to count half of the attack right. So, just counter the attack at two dragons.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it would be extremely hard to counter the attack in that precision.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am going to use my powers to manipte this suit.¡±

    Because his powers had evolved before, Brian could ask his technology to outperform itself. It was quite an amazing ability since only humans or living beings had such kind of drive to bring out 120% percent of their abilities.

    But with his powers, he could make the technology bring forth such powers. The only problem was that his powers might or might not work. He still doesn¡¯t have full control over his ability.

    It feels a bit funny. For a man with so much knowledge, he can¡¯t control his ability. But, that also proves the scope of his ability. His ability could awaken the Will in technology.

    And now, he was doing the same. Constantly, he was asking the Specter suit to perform the Full Counter against two dragons at the center. His suit had covered his entire body and there was a rainbow-colored barrier in front of him.

    That barrier wasn¡¯t there to defend against the attack. It was there to reflect it. When the giant ball of mes rushed toward him, Brian could feel the intensity of the heat.

    Fortunately, his suit was made out of the strongest metal, or else it would¡¯ve been melted by now.<sub></sub>

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    His entire body was inside the middle of the explosion. It was so strong that even the people from the Specter could feel it.

    James stared at the explosion and clenched his fist.

    ¡®Brian, you must be alright. If something happens to you, I will destroy everything.¡¯

    His blood was pumping out faster and from time to time, his hair changed. Sometimes, it turned red, and sometimes it returned to normal.

    Suddenly, from that explosion, two massive balls of fire returned toward those dragons. Two of them werepletely locked onto the dragons in the middle.

    When those dragons saw thating, their bodies trembled as they tried to dodge it. But, the middles couldn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t find the direction to dodge it.

    Boom!

    The explosion shook the space once more. Other dragons couldn¡¯t prevent it as they watched two of their friends getting burned alive. On other hand, Brian came out of the explosion.

    His suit was melting and slowly falling.

    ¡°Suit, deactivate!¡±

    The melting metal froze in space. So, Brian sends it back. Not to mention, it had already done its job. Now, it¡¯s his hunting time.<sub></sub>

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, his body disappeared and appeared behind one of the dragons. The scythe on his hand trembled as he swung his arm. The scythe shed the dragon¡¯s skin.

    But, at first, it didn¡¯t manage to cut it. So, Brian started pouring a huge amount of mana until they finally managed to do it.

    Ssh!

    Roar!

    The dragon shook fiercely but the scythe was already doing its job. The dragon turned his head and roared out a stream of mes.

    Brian raised his other hand and formed a seal with the dark red mes. He pped the seal with his palm and the seal moved toward the stream of mes.

    ¡°Hell¡¯s me!¡±

    Boom!

    Upon collision, the mes of the dragon got consumed by Hell¡¯s mes and it even managed to hurt the dragon itself but that wasn¡¯t astonishing. The most amazing part of this assault was the body of the dragon.

    It was slowly changing. The dragon¡¯s skin was slowly drying up and the body was getting smaller and smaller.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, another dragon realized what was going on and rushed toward Brian. He opened his mouth and tried to bite Brian but Brian managed to escape in time. Although he escaped, he didn¡¯t run away. Rather, he collected himself and rushed toward that dragon.

    The dragon roared and covered its leg with mes. It raised its leg and mmed it towards Brian. But Brian didn¡¯t dodge it instead he swung his scythe.

    Ssh!

    The power of the mes didn¡¯t even touch him as his scythe shed its leg. The fire was cut open and the skin was pierced as well.

    Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!

    The dragon started roaring like a madman when it got shed. It frantically tried to retreat but it couldn¡¯t free itself from the scythe. So, it swung its tail and pped Brian away.

    Brian used the wall made out of the dark mana to block but it got instantly shattered and he was pushed back. When he got pushed back, the scythe was released on its own.

    ¡°What the hell happened? Why did you scream like that?¡± The dragon near him shouted.

    But, the dragon was still feeling pain in its body. Seeing this, the next dragon roared at Brian.

    ¡°Human, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I would be an idiot to tell you,¡± Brian smirked and rushed toward the new dragon. At this moment, one of the dragon¡¯s eyes glint as its falls on the scythe.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t let his scythe cut you. It is absorbing our powers to grow stronger. The first strike didn¡¯t even pierce our skin but the second strike not only pierced but also made us feel pain.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of weapon is that? Why is this weapon able to create this weapon?¡±

    ¡°One thing is sure. He created it out of his abilities and that means it must have some kind of weakness. For now, use your long-range attacks!¡±

    All of the dragons roared and released fireballs after fireballs. Some even released powerful tornados and some released lightning bolts. Different kinds of attacks rushed toward him.

    Brian injected a little bit of mana into his scythe and closed his eyes for a moment. At this moment, different memories came to his mind.

    ¡®Brian, what I am going to teach you is simr to Blood Domain and its name is literally Mana Domain but believe me, it is probably ten times more powerful than Blood Domain.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not because we are powerful but rather every person has mana itself. For Blood Domain, you need to have a stronger bloodline than others.¡¯

    ¡®Same goes for the mana domain but when your Mana Domain is stronger than others, your attacks will be a hundred times stronger. If Blood Domain acts like a suppressor, then Mana Domain is an enhancer.¡¯

    ¡®And for those who are born for mana like us, spirits. Our mana domain is naturally the strongest. As long as you practice this trick, you can fight against the stronger opponent.¡¯

    ¡®Unfortunately, spirits can¡¯t ess Mana Domain outside Spirit Gxy but this doesn¡¯t apply to you since you can use our full power despite not being in the Spirit Gxy.¡¯

    ¡®So, you must learn it as soon as possible. Only this will guarantee your safety.¡¯

    At this moment, his eyes opened suddenly and everything in front of him disappeared. Rather, his world became ck and white. ck was tangible, white was intangible. But, holding a scythe in his hand, he felt like he can split anything.

    His hand gripped his scythe and the next moment, he shed it horizontally.

    ¡°Death God Dimension Splitting sh¡±

 Chapter 119 Fighting against Dragons Part 4

    Somewhere far into the Dragon Sovereign Gxy,

    The Dragon Lord who was watching a crystal ball clenched his fist. His eyes released a terrifying killing intent. And, the big scar on his face revealed his hideous expression.

    That was the scar he got after fighting against Supreme Lords. But, he had no time to take care of that scar. He clenched his fists but after a while, he calmed down.

    He took out a small ck cube and put it in front of the crystal.

    ¡®Eternal Soul Cube! With this, I can make a soul at Omega Rank but the capabilities of my own. The only problem is if I use it, I would lose all the resources I stored for the future.¡¯

    ¡®This is the ticket for my second life. So, if I use it now, I would have to be alive until I gain that much energy once again. That brat¡­ He is evolving at an astonishing rate.¡¯

    ¡®He hasn¡¯t even tapped into the ten percent of his race¡¯s ability and he has already created those weapons. The next evolution will give him the ability to evolve the dimension of technology itself without needing the higher dimensional materials.¡¯

    ¡®He absolutely can¡¯t live. I need to get his blood in order to activate this tablet. I have to take this risk. If it fails, I will simply leave this Gxy so that those old bastards won¡¯t find me.¡¯

    He released a deep breath and kept thinking for a moment. Suddenly he stood up and muttered ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I am going to bet everything here. Although those losers can¡¯t kill him, they will definitely exhaust him. So, it will be my only opportunity.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Above the Specter,

    Horizontal ck energy released out of his scythe. When it moved, the ck and white space around them suddenly split apart. The mana condensed into that attack had enhanced its power to the absolute limit.

    As it moved, those attacks released by the dragons got split in half. Those attacks couldn¡¯t even reach him before they got disintegrated.<sub>.</sub>

    But, the attack didn¡¯t stop. That was his strongest attack, enhanced by Mana Domain. It simply shed those dragons as well.

    Whoosh!

    Brian suddenly shed in front of them as his scythe touched the body of one of the dragon¡¯s wounds. It started sucking the blood out of that dragon.

    That scythe was an ultimate ability he created out of the two different races¡¯ powers. It didn¡¯t have any weaknesses except one. If it ever gets broken, he will get heavily wounded.

    These aren¡¯t just words. There are sixty percent chances that he could die. That was the main and only weakness of this ability. Except for that, it had no other weaknesses.

    That¡¯s why he called it an ultimate ability.

    Ultimate Ability- Death God Scythe

    Brian could feel it getting stronger as it started absorbing more blood. At this moment, suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. He was so fast that Brian couldn¡¯t even react as a punch struck his face.

    Brian flew out like a cannonball. He got millions of miles away from the Specter until his body collided against one of the asteroids.

    Gah!

    He coughed out blood as he felt the bones on his cheeks breaking apart.

    ¡°DAMN YOU!¡±<sub></sub>

    Suddenly, his ears picked up a powerful roar. Normally, sound doesn¡¯t get transmitted in space but when you are roaring not just with words but also with energy, sound can move.

    He instantly recognized this voice and anxiousness covered his eyes. He quickly gathered his strength and rushed toward the Specter. As he went closer, he saw a man beaming with blue light.

    Second Stage!

    At this moment, James was in the second stage of his transformation. His body was covered with the blue aura and the power he was showing off was astonishing.

    James¡¯ body shed toward the humanoid dragon that punched Brian. In just a few seconds, he was in front of him just how like that humanoid dragon appeared in front of Brian.

    Bang!

    But, unlike Brian, that humanoid dragon managed to react as he put his forearms on his side. Unfortunately, James not only punched from the side but also used his left hand to punch his guts.

    Gah!

    That humanoid dragon coughed out blood as the scales on his stomach got broken. But, suddenly another humanoid dragon rushed toward James with a powerful drop kick.

    That almost dislocated James¡¯s mouth. The impact sent James flying. Brian quickly rushed behind James and supported him.

    ¡°Dude, why are you transforming now? I might need your helpter.¡± Brian shouted at him after he stopped.

    ¡°And, you think you can take them down by yourself,¡± James said while looking at nearly ten humanoid dragons. Brian¡¯s eyes swept away as he noticed that not only Chaos who was fighting against Lower Stage dragons was alive.<sub></sub>

    Those Silent knights¡¯ bodies were floating in space but on other hand, only ten of these dragons were alive. That means those Silents Knights did something amazing.

    Of course, Brian had nothing to say about Silent Knights. Once they choose to be the Silent Knights, they sign a life and death contract. Because even if the person who wanted to hire them was taking them on suicide missions, they follow.

    Brian shook his head and raised his fist.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡®Then, let¡¯s fight together!¡± James also raised his fist and gave him a fist bump as both of them turned their attention toward those dragons.

    Brian gripped his scythe and released the Mana Domain. For him, everything turned ck and white once again. Not only does it increase his attacks but also enhances his senses.

    In the battle against these dragons, this ability was quite useful. Because if he can¡¯t even sense the attack, how is he supposed to fight?

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Brian and James took the first step. After all, in a sense, both were borrowing powers. If they can¡¯t finish it quickly, they will die once the power runs out.

    Seeing them moving first, the humanoid dragons released their mana around them, forming a protective barrier. They weren¡¯t afraid of them. They were afraid of Brian¡¯s ultimate skill.

    If it gets their blood, this weapon will only continue to grow stronger. Although they didn¡¯t know how could a person create such a weapon through his abilities, they knew they can¡¯t take chances.

    One of the humanoid dragons released the dozens of lightning bolts around its body and moved Brian with lightning speed. But, James suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked the kick with his forearms.

    Suddenly, James released the blue energy from his forearms and pushed the humanoid dragon away but at the same time, he caught that humanoid dragon¡¯s leg and threw it toward the moon.

    Bang!

    The humanoid dragonnded on its back and cracked the whole moon. The impact was so great that slowly moon crumbled into dust. But, that humanoid dragon was barely injured.

    ¡°Atris, look out!¡± Another dragon roared as he tried to move toward him but James appeared in from him and blocked him.

    Atris tried to look out but he was alreadyte. A tip of the scythe pierced his back.

    Ssh!

    Atris didn¡¯t understand how Brian got behind him. It was simple though. Brian used his speed in the Mana Domain. When his scythe pierced Atris, he could feel his scythe trembling with excitement, wanting for more.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Atris screamed in pain but not only that, but he also released an enormous amount of energy to push Brian away. He tried to move his body but felt stuck in that position.

    ¡®Argh! What kind of weapon is this? Why is it restricting my movement as well? Wait¡­ this is not restricting my movements, it¡¯s suppressing my bloodline. Damn it! What kind of bloodline is this?¡¯

    ¡®How could it be stronger than dragon bloodline? Unless¡­.. unless this weapon is made out of Vampire¡¯s blood. Although their bloodline isn¡¯t higher than dragons, with the blood maniption skill, they can suppress other bloodlines.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it! I need to tell them¡­Argh! This pain is killing me.¡¯

    Atris tried to open his mouth but he couldn¡¯t. At this moment, three humanoid dragons appeared behind Brian. One of them hands his fist covered with mes, another had lightning, and another had water.

    Three of them punched him at the same time. Brian wanted to dodge it but he didn¡¯t have time to do so. The only thing he could do was bear it. At this moment, a blue figure suddenly appeared between them.

    James raised his forearms and three of those attacks struck him.

    Bang!

    The impact was so great that not only those dragons and James, even Brian and Atris were sted away. On one side, it was James, Brian, and the unmoving Atris.

    On another side, it was the dragons. Brian turned his head and saw James¡¯s forearm. It was bleeding and the injuries were kinda severe, not from the outside but the inside.

    The bones on his forearms were broken. Brian moved his scythe from Atrios¡¯s back and put it on his forearms. James didn¡¯t dodge it. When it touched his wounds, a purple light appeared and the blood of the dragon it had absorbed flowed into James¡¯ arms.

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t let him heal.¡±

    Those dragons roared as he rushed toward them. Brian put his scythe there and moved forward.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t try to defend me every time.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was a bit sour when he said that. But, James didn¡¯t back down. He floated next to Brian and smiled.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s what the best friend does.¡±

 Chapter 120 Fighting against Dragons Part 5

    Hearing his words, a smile appeared on Brian¡¯s lips. He let out a big sigh and gripped the scythe. Both of them rushed toward the dragons. At this moment, those dragons were very pissed.

    Not only did they lose a lot of people but even they don¡¯t have an easier time in the battle against people of lower rank than them. They wanted to counter with a powerful strike but every time they try, Brian managed to nullify their attacks.

    ¡°Alpha, we don¡¯t have a choice now. We have to perform that technique.¡± One of the dragons near the middle dragon spoke. His voice was filled with intense hatred and anger.

    He was unwilling to use that technique, but they don¡¯t have any other choices. If they want to aplish the task, they mustn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice themselves.

    Alpha closed his eyes for a moment but he knew Brian and James were closing in. At this moment, Chaos was alsoing toward them. He waspletely rampaging with his dragon powers.

    In his eyes, neither the dragons were his partner nor Brians. His eyes only had raged.

    Finally, Alpha opened his eyes as he made a decision.

    ¡°Alright, we are doing it now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All of the remaining dragons shouted at the same time.

    All of them raised their hands in a strange hand sign where their hands were enclosed and two top fingers from their right hand were posing up.

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon Sacrificial Technique¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh1 Ssh!

    Their bodies turned to blood mist as soon as they spoke those words. It shocked three of them as they stopped on their paths.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Absorb!¡±

    Alpha roared as the massive blood mist moved toward his body and slowly started entering his body. His body started changing. Two giant pairs of wings appeared on his hack and two horns appeared on his head.

    His eyes also got razor-sharp; the most noticeable difference was his color. It was mixed. There were several colors merged. And, his skin was covered with those colored scales.

    Roar!

    As soon as he finished his transformation, his eyes turned ck, especially the area except for his eyeballs. He looked at Brian and James, roaring like an animal.

    This roar not only erupted with powers but also a powerful suppression and pushed Chaos in his sense. When he came back to his senses, seeing Alpha¡¯s new form, his eyes widened.

    He instantly moved toward Brian and others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run away! This is the ultimate sacrificial technique of the dragons. His strength should be ten times more than. And not only that, he should be able to use that attack.¡±

    ¡°What attack?¡± Although they understood he got stronger, they weren¡¯t flustered. After all, there is no way he would let them leave. Chaos¡¯s mind was truly in chaos.

    But hearing about his attack, they were a bit surprised as they didn¡¯t understand what kind of attack would make him so afraid.

    At this moment, Alpha changed back to his dragon form and raised his moth. Over his mouth, ck and red energy spiraled as they slowly started forming a giant bomb.

    ¡°Doomed! We are doomed. That attack will annihte this entire sr system.¡± Chaos¡¯e eyes lost their vision as he slowly changed back to a human form.<sub></sub>

    Although the human form wasn¡¯t their original form, they pretty much use this as their base form especially after they had made a habit of using it. Since their bigger forms always make it harder to live among other creatures.

    Brian and James didn¡¯t even need to hear his words. Just looking at the sheer power gathering above Alpha was enough to make them feel threatened.

    If that gets sted into them, they will surely die.

    ¡°Brian, what should we do? Should we attack him right now?¡± James asked but before he could continue forward, Brian had already left. Brian was moving toward Alpha with his scythe.

    His only goal was to kill Alpha before heunches that attack. Seeing the sheer amount of mana he was gathering, he knew it would take some time toplete the attack.

    James also got his response when Brian rushed toward the Alpha. He also chased behind Brian but Chaos was still frozen.

    ¡®I should run. I must run away. I must survive if I want to kill that guy. I must survive.¡¯

    Chaos didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and run out of this sr system. Brian sensed it but didn¡¯t say anything. He was already satisfied that Chaos didn¡¯t try to stab him in the back.

    As for running away, he had no reason to force Chaos to stay behind. Brian instead released his Mana Domain. As soon as he released the Mana Domain, Alpha sensed it and released his own Mana Domain.

    Although Dragon¡¯s Mana Domain shouldn¡¯t be stronger than Spirits, he was currently ten times stronger than before. And, that was just an estimation, he could be several times stronger.

    Bang!

    When Brian¡¯s mana domain broke, he suddenly received a bacsh and coughed out blood.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Brian!¡± James panicked as he supported Brian.

    ¡°I am fine. We need to do something against him fast.¡± Brian pushed James away and gripped his scythe. The Mana Domain was still on and it was affecting his mana.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hell¡¯s me¡±

    Brian released the Hell¡¯s me around him and proceed. His mes had the power to burn anything including the domain. But, of course, it needed to be powerful enough.

    Although Brian managed to move, the mes were quickly extinguished by the sheer force of mana. This caused Brian to stumble once again. He gritted his teeth and raised his head.

    But, in front of his eyes, James stood up tall.

    ¡°James, no!¡± Brian raised his hand to catch James¡¯s hand but he was instantly pulled down by James. He didn¡¯t understand why Mana Domain wasn¡¯t affecting James.

    He gritted his teeth and poured all of his willpower tounch another Mana Domain but failed once.

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    This time, it went severe as he coughed out blood. He understood that he had no chance this time. He couldn¡¯t help but look out for James once again.

    Heavenly Dragon Guard!

    His ultimate defense.

    If he activates it, even if the Dragon Lord arrives, he won¡¯t be killed. But, at the cost of every life in the universe.

    Yes, some might survive especially Celestial Rank beings. But, none of the people he loves are Celestials.

    They aren¡¯t even Omega. They don¡¯t have a chance to survive against it. Slowly, he put on an ugly smile as he thought.

    ¡®I see! So, this is why that tech didn¡¯t want to exist, huh? It seemed like that tech was more human than me. It knew I would have people that will love me and I will love them back.¡¯

    ¡®Friends, lovers, wife, daughter¡­.. Lucy, Lena, I am sorry. At least, I got a chance to purpose Charlotte.¡¯

    At this moment, in front of him, in front of his friend, a massive dark ball of mana moved. It wasing toward them. At this moment, Brian slowly lifted his body.

    He started bleeding from his mouth and nose but he didn¡¯t care. He caught James¡¯s hand and pulled himself next to James.

    ¡°You know, you have the potential to survive,¡± Brian spoke.

    James shook his head and said ¡°I can¡¯t. Even if I do have the physical strength to resist the impact, the attack will explode on my face. Besides, we don¡¯t have teleportation to teleport outside the range.¡±

    ¡°You are right. We don¡¯t have the teleportation to teleport outside the range. And, even if we do go outside the range, the impact will still kill us.¡± Brian smiled and patted James¡¯ back.

    At first, James didn¡¯t notice but suddenly, Brian pushed him. At this moment, he noticed a ck spiral void opening in front of him. His eyes widened as he tried to stop but Brian pushed him inside with all of his strength.

    Brian raised his head at the attacking toward him and two lines of tears fell from his eyes.

    ¡°Sorry Charlotte, Ely, Lucy, Lena, James, Wraith, it seems like my time hase.¡±

    He wanted to leave but he couldn¡¯t use the teleportation spell that he created using Spirit¡¯s mana to teleport out of the range. It was impossible. He knew this better than anyone else.

    So, he teleported James. After all, with his Invincible Bloodline, he had a strong physical body that had the power to bear the impact. At this moment, Brian gripped his scythe and turned around.

    ¡°I might die but I will take you down with me.¡±

    ¡°World Reflecting Mirror Spell¡±

    Suddenly, one appeared in front of him and another mirror appeared behind Alpha.

    ¡°Mana Domain!¡±

    ¡°Death God Dimension Splitting sh¡±

    He swung his scythe and the space in front of him suddenly got split in half but the power of the mirror reflected the attack and the same effect appeared behind Alpha.

    Ssh!

    The power of the dimensional sh managed to pierce Alpha but the attack didn¡¯t reach his inner core. And, at the same time, the ball was just a few inches away from Brian.

    ¡®So, I couldn¡¯t even kill him, huh.¡¯

 Chapter 121 Fighting against Dragons Part 6

    Brian closed his eyes but at this moment, he heard a voice.

    ¡°Dragon or Spirit! I won¡¯t let you run wild in my Gxy.¡±

    ¡°Great Teleportation Technique¡±

    ¡°Transfer¡±

    At this moment, he opened his eyes and saw a man wearing a white robe appearing in front of him. The man touched the ball of mana and countless symbols appeared around the ball of mana.

    Suddenly, the ball simply vanished from there. Several light years away, a ball of mana appeared in an empty life sr system with dozens of frozen rocks and collided against one of the lifelesss.

    Booooooooooooom!

    The next moment, an explosion that broke the space itself in that sr system emerged. The explosion engulfed the entire space of that sr system inside it.

    The frozen rocks turned to magma and the entire space copsed. The void emerged after the space copsed and sucked in all that magma.

    The entire sr system was sucked by the void but at this moment, anotheryer of space appeared.

    If the void was like a ck hole, then the space was like a. When the appeared, the ck hole slowly disappeared. It managed to restore the space and chase away the void.

    Above the Specter,

    The man who teleported that attack turned his head at Brian.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Our gxy is not your fighting zone. Please leave!¡±

    ¡°And, the same goes for you. Just because you are from Dragon Sovereign Gxy doesn¡¯t mean you can run wild in my gxy.¡± The man turned around and looked at the dragon.

    He noticed that the dragon was a bit mad at this moment. But still, he believed his aura would be far more capable to put this dragon out of his madness.

    Roar!

    Unfortunately, he was wrong. The Alpha roared at him and condensed another powerful attack that went toward him with an insane force. It was even greater than before.

    The attack was still the massive ball of mana but it had a strange red aura around it that Brian had never seen. Brian didn¡¯t even know what to do but he didn¡¯t leave but rather waited for the man in front of him to make a move.

    Although he could¡¯ve run a few thousand miles, Alpha would¡¯ve still caught him in no time. He knew Alpha¡¯s eyes were still on him and that was dangerous.

    Instead of running away, if he could persuade the man in front of him then it would be much easier to escape from this deadly situation.

    The man in front of him raised his hand and clenched his fist. Suddenly, the space in front of him changed as it wrapped around the ball of mana.

    ¡®This!¡¯ Brian¡¯s eyes widened. At this moment, he finally witnessed the power of Gxy Controlling Rank. The man in front of him was simply moving the space with his hand.

    The space not only constrained the ball of mana inside it but also pulled Alpha inside it. This power suffocated Brian for a moment.

    ¡°Sigh! This is too much of an effort. I will send you guys somewhere else.¡± The man sighed and caught Brian as well.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Great Teleportation Technique!¡±

    ¡°Transfer¡±

    Suddenly, Alpha and Brian disappeared as he appeared in an empty space. This was the same space where the previous mana ball exploded.

    Brian clenched his fists and cursed.

    ¡°Damn it! That guy could have easily saved me¡­.. Well, I can¡¯t expect too much from anyone but if I ever get a chance to live, he will regret this decision.¡±

    Brian instantly used his powers to run away but the Alpha released a powerful roar. This roar released a domain that was a bit simr to his Blood Domain.

    As soon as he found the simrities, he knew this was the Dragon Domain. It was a racial domain that most races can form. Unlike Mana Domain, it requires them to have greater power and authority with a pure bloodline.

    ¡®Damn it! I want to live. I don¡¯t want to die here.¡¯ Brian put thest struggle as he smashed GMD three times.

    ¡°Overload sequence activated¡±

    ¡°Three race¡¯s blood has beenpletely consumed.¡±

    ¡°Generating a new form¡±

    At this moment, a new figure appeared on the top of the GMD. It was a strange figure yet Brian didn¡¯t hesitate to smash it. At this moment, his body slowly changed.<sub></sub>

    His hair remained purple and his eyes turned red. His body became muscr and he constantly released three different colors around his body.

    Seeing this change, Alpha let out another powerful roar and the space around him trembled. It charged toward Brian with itsrge w shing at him.

    Brian clenched his fist. The dark me appeared on his fist and ayer of blood coated his fist. The next moment, he raised his fist and smashed the w of the dragon.

    Crack! Crack! Crack

    Large bolts of mes came out of the collision. It felt like the space was breaking once again. Brian could barely hold on. His lifespan was constantly dropping with the usage of Invincible Bloodline.

    From three months, it only took less than a second to reach three weeks. Although it decelerated afterward, Brian knew he had to finish this quickly. After repelling Alpha, Brian took out the scythe and looked at Alpha.

    ¡°Since I am going to die, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The courage to die together that he didn¡¯t have before suddenly showed up. He raced toward the Alpha with his scythe. On the other hand, Alpha condensed another ball of mana.

    Brian didn¡¯t back down after seeing this. He was going to die. Then, he must take this guy down with him. Brian released his Mana Domain and Blood Domain at the same time.

    He released all the remaining mana in his blood into his scythe and the space around him turned ck and white once again. The giant ball of mana condensed by Alpha slowly rushed toward him and he rushed toward it.

    sh!

    The next moment, his scythe cut through the ball of mana and shed Alpha. His scythe stuck on the body of Alpha.

    Roar!

    Alpha instantly roared and pped Brian with his tail but Brian only had a smile on his face. He looked at the ball of mana that was on the verge of an explosion.

    Boooooooooooooom!

    And, it only took a single blink of an eye. The next moment, the entire space nearby was covered with mes. The power of the mes was so strong that it was burning the space around it.

    But, for some reason, this time the space didn¡¯t get burned rather managed keep the void out of this. The mes kept burning until a powerful wind blew.

    Whoosh!

    The wind was so strong that it extinguished the mes. In the midst of that, Brian was still standing next to Alpha with his scythe piercing Alpha¡¯s body.

    Slowly, a man with a golden gown over his body and the golden horns on his head slowly descended. He had a pair of golden wings as well.

    He looked at Brian and muttered.

    ¡°Originally I thought I would require you alive but it turned out that even with your blood, I can activate the tablet. Since you refused to be my subordinate, you can only be my enemy.¡±

    ¡°And, there is only future for my enemy. That is DEATH.¡±

    He slowly floated next to Brian and his eyes got drawn to his scythe. The scythe was constantly absorbing the blood of Alpha.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame for such a weapon to exist.¡± He muttered and touched the scythe.

    Ssh!

    Suddenly, the scythe released sharp mana that shed his palm. It didn¡¯t even make him flinch but it was only for a moment. His eyes twisted a bit and he quickly released the scythe.

    ¡°What an evil weapon. It not only sucked my blood but also inject the mana into my blood that will make me feel like I was burned alive. It seems like I need to enhance my senses.¡±

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    As soon as he released his mana to enhance his senses, he heard the heartbeat. He turned his head at Brian and found that this heartbeat belonged to him.

    ¡°So, you are still not dead. Well, it is a good thing for me. Now, I can not only activate the tablet but also force you to create the weapons for me.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to catch Brian but suddenly, he sensed powerful energying toward him. At this moment, a fist coated with lightning appeared in front of his face.

    He tried to dodge it but the fist still managed to strike his face.

    Bang!

    Dragon Lord retreated hundreds of miles away until he finally managed to use the space around him to stop his movements. He floated toward Brian and saw a man standing in front of Brian.

    This man had nearly six pairs of wings behind him. His face looks astonishingly handsome. With his silver and golden attire, he looked like an Emperor.

    ¡°Wraith, are you trying to pick a fight with me for this kid?¡± Dragon Lord stared at the man with anger shing in his eyes.

    Emperor Wraith chuckled and said ¡°Well, you see, his daughter is going to be my daughter-inw. So, as a part of a family, I should at least protect him, right? And, besides, you are not real Dragon Lord.¡±

    ¡°Since you used the cube means your real self can¡¯t appear here. You made enemies with quite a lot of people after all. So, I really don¡¯t care about provoking you now.¡±

 Chapter 122 Dark Energy Missile Model No.1 Ready!!!

    ¡°Wraith, you will pay for this. You think just because my rank has lowered to Gxy Controlling, I would be afraid of you?¡± Dragon Lord sneered as he released his mana.

    His golden mana covered his body and the dragon scales appeared all around his skin. Without wasting any breath, he instantly entered the Hybrid Dragon Form.

    ¡°Brian, can you move? If you can, you should go¡­ And, he has already left.¡± Emperor Wraith turned around and asked Brian to leave only to find out that Brian had already left.

    He saw Brian escaping as far as possible without even turning back. He truly doesn¡¯t understand whether Brian was shameless or believed him. He decided to go with thetter.

    Why?

    Brian will soon have an inws rtionship with him. He doesn¡¯t want to have a bad idea about him. After all, there was nothing he could do to change his son¡¯s love interest, right?

    Dragon Lord also noticed Brian leaving and his face turned ugly. He instantly left Brian without even caring about Emperor Wraith.

    Wraith¡¯s face turned ugly when he noticed that. He couldn¡¯t let Dragon Lord be so arrogant in front of him. He instantly pped his twelve wings and moved toward the Dragon Lord in at lightning speed.

    In less than a few seconds, he caught up to Dragon Lord and formed arge amount of mana into his palm. The moment he opened his palm, a bright light emitted out of his palm.

    It let out a straight yellow light that moved at light speed. Dragon Lord quickly reacted by covering his body with a shield made out of mana. While it seemed like normal mana, the shield didn¡¯t even flinch when the yellow light touched it.

    It was extremely sturdy like metal. With that, Dragon Lord got even more confidence in chasing Brian but quickly noticed that Brian had stopped moving.

    Emperor Wraith didn¡¯t understand why Brian stopped moving either. His mind was a bit messy at this moment.

    ¡°Power has beenpletely exhausted.¡±

    ¡°No more backup charge left.¡±

    ¡°GMD is shutting down.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry¡­. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    A sorrowful voice rang in Brian¡¯s ears but he couldn¡¯t hear it. He was already unconscious. It was the Lily that acted by utilizing the final escape mode.

    Unfortunately, the power wasn¡¯t enough. Before even he could leave far away, the GMDpletely shut down.

    Seeing this, both Dragon Lord and Emperor Wraith froze.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! I was confused for a while. I almost forgot that he was still unconscious. How many days does he have to live? One, two, tch! Wraith, there is nothing you can do to save him but you did sessfully make an enemy with me.¡± Dragon Lordughed out loud as he turned his head back to Emperor Wraith.

    Emperor Wraith clenched his fists. He almost forgot that Brian¡¯s lifespan was almost drained in the previous battle. He didn¡¯t know whether it was a good thing to save him or not.

    But, he eventually clenched his fist and released his mana.

    ¡®Now, I am no longer fighting for him. I am fighting for his daughter and his family. Right now, I don¡¯t have dowry about Dragon Lord.¡¯

    He clenched his fists and the mana domain spread out. His mana domain unlike Brian¡¯s mana domain was actually materializing. It materialized two massive hands and pulled Brian away.

    Dragon Lord noticed this and instantly released his Domains as well. Just like Alpha, he also had two domains. Dragon Domain and Mana Domain.

    Normally, people canprehend any kind of domain they are good at. But, most of the time, they usually practice Mana Domain which is not only the easiest but also quite a powerful supplement for their strength.

    Unlike racial domains like Dragon Domain or Blood Domain, Mana Domain can be practiced by everyone. Of course, if it is practiced by Spirits then the power simply multiplies by hundred times.

    But for others, the highest would be twenty times increase in their strength. But, even that would be hard to achieve. Spirits are only able to do it inside Spirit Domain after all.

    When Dragon Lord released his Dragon Domain, Emperor Wraith also reached his Angel Domain. Angels are also known for their superior strength and overwhelmingly powerful bloodline.

    Two domains shed and another two domains increased their respective powers. Wraith threw a punch without hesitation. His punch got covered with the yellow light and proceed with the gxy-shattering powers.

    Dragon Lord also didn¡¯t hesitate to release a powerful punch. His fist was covered with golden scales. When their fists reached closer to each other, a massive wall of energy emerged and a loud voice stopped them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    This power wasn¡¯t any less than both of them. When the energy wall collided with two other punches, it broke but instead of releasing any impact, it absorbed it.

    ¡°This is not your gxy. Get the fuck out of here!¡±

    The man who appeared was none other than the Gxy Controller of this gxy. When. His appearance made them stop. But, Dragon Lord wasn¡¯t going to back down that easily.

    ¡°Elden, help me stop him for a minute. I will give you three Fourth Dimensional Tech.¡± Dragon Lord turned his head at the Gxy Controller named ¡®Elden¡¯ and spoke.

    Elden who was surprised by the offer felt a little hesitant. This made Emperor Wraith flinch. After all, Elden¡¯s powers aren¡¯t less than theirs. If Elden truly tries to stop him, Dragon Lord would be able to take Brian away.

    At this moment,

    Somewhere far away from this gxy,

    ¡°Damn it, Dragon Lord! You are going too far.¡± An old woman floated in front of Dragon Lord who was the true Dragon Lord and spoke. There was a trace of blood flowing down her lips.

    ¡°Old woman, there is no way I would let you help him.¡± Dragon Lord clenched his fists and released the golden mana. There were some heavy cracks on his golden scales.

    But, with the presence of Golden Mana, it was currently being healed.

    The Great Prophet clenched her fists tightly. Her expression was extremely gloomy. In fact, she came to save Brian as soon as the Alpha transformed.

    But, she didn¡¯t expect Dragon Lord to use the Eternal Cube for creating a clone of himself to hunt down Brian. She miscalcted. She should¡¯ve gone out herself to find a dragon and use its blood to increase Brian¡¯s lifespan.

    She regretted it very much but there was no medicine for regret.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Elden was still deciding whether to help Dragon Lord or not. But, Dragon Lord who was already impatiently coldly spoke.

    ¡°Alright then, how about four Fourth Dimensional Tech? And, if you don¡¯t agree, your gxy will be the enemy of my gxy.¡±

    Elden¡¯s eyebrows twitched hearing his words. He heavily sighed and looked at Emperor Wraith.

    ¡°I am sorry but it seems like I will be siding with him this time.¡±

    Saying so, he held his hands together and released his mana domain. Unlike the previous mana domain, this mana domain showed a strange change. It felt like the space was slowly spinning around, creating a powerful gravity at the center.

    It was real though. The gravity at the center of that space was pulling Emperor Wraith inside it. But, Wraith¡¯s domain managed to increase his strength which helped him stay tight in his position.

    ¡°Hahaha! You are finally mine.¡± Dragon Lordughed out as he rushed toward Brian. Dozens of hands rose from Wraith¡¯s mana domain but Dragon Lord only took one strike to destroy them all.

    He also moved closer toward Brian and stretched out his hand. After the destruction of mana hands, Brian was quietlyying in space. There was a protective suit-like skin around his body that was helping him breathe and creating the effect of a spacesuit but it wasn¡¯t anything strong to block any kinds of attacks.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Emperor Wraith roared as he tried to rush toward Dragon Lord but he was stopped by Elden. On the other hand, Dragon Lord¡¯s hand was already above Brian¡¯s chest but suddenly, a rod pierces his hand, and out of instinct, he pulled back his hand.

    ¡°Who?¡± Dragon Lord roared not caring about the rod that managed to pierce his skin. At this moment, a figure appeared next to Brian and reached out to him.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Dragon Lord found that the girl in front of him was taking away Brian. He didn¡¯t understand who that girl was but seeing her red eyes and silver hair, he felt familiar with her except for the fact that she looked more like a teenager now.

    Brian but when he tried to make a move, a strange alloy covered them inside a grey metallic ball.

    His hand touched the ball and the ball suddenly disappeared. Dragon Lord was startled. At this moment, Emperor Wraith also ran away. Elden and the Dragon Lord didn¡¯t understand what happened.

    Nearly several light years away, there was a spaceship. Next to that spaceship, James was floating. When the ball appeared, he instantly looked at the spaceship and shouted.

    ¡°Alright, you can fire!¡±

    Inside the space, there was a small girl. She was wearing a pink skirt and a jacket. Her legs were quite long despite having a baby face. She had a lollipop in her mouth and her hand was on a lever.

    ¡°Lily, how is that?¡±

    ¡°Miss Julia, Dark Energy Missile Model No.1 is ready forunch.¡±

    With a big smirk on her face, she slowly pulled down the lever.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s st this gxy out of existence.¡±

 Chapter 123 Supreme Level Gene

    Whoosh!

    A massive cargo ship-sized missileunched from the spaceship. The spaceship had an extendeduncher that could bepressed into the ship. Otherwise, it would be impossible to keep such a thing inside the spaceship.

    The missile went straight toward Elden and the Dragon Lord. Although normally missiles won¡¯t do much damage to them, they could sense the chaotic nature of dark energy inside the missiles.

    At this moment, they were freaking out because if this missile explodes, they might get seriously injured.

    ¡°Damn it! Dragon Lord, help me create the impact to negate the power of this missile.¡± Elden didn¡¯t care much about himself but cared a lot about his gxy.

    If this missile really explodes, the entire gxy and billions of people will die. He certainly doesn¡¯t want that. He was the one who chose to target Brian, not his people.

    But, when he turned around, he saw Dragon Lord running away with the tail in his hand. His face turned ugly when he saw that. He regretted helping the Dragon Lord.

    He truly regretted being greedy. If only he had forced them to leave his gxy, it wouldn¡¯t have happened. But, there was nothing else he could do. He decided to hold the power of the missile on his own.

    ¡°Great Clone Technique!¡±

    He released his mana and formed nearly five clones almost identical to him. He asked one of his clones to face the missile alone while sending his four remaining clones to form a square around the missile.

    ¡°Great Teleportation Formation Technique- Activate¡±

    With the immense release of mana from his body, he released his Mana Zone as well. The mana zone connected with all of his clones the blue barrier. At this moment, the clone in the middle and the missile collided.

    Booooooooom!

    ¡°TRANSFER¡±

    Elden roared as he concentrated all that mana into creating the gigantic rune of teleportation below the st. But, the illumination of the blue light covered the entire explosion before even the sound could travel outside the barrier, everything simply vanished.

    ¡°Hah! Hah! Hhhahhh!¡±

    Elden¡¯s clones were destroyed and he was left panting hard. The trace of mana inside his body was very low but somehow, he was still alive.

    Ssh!

    Suddenly, a red blood spear pierced him from the back. Elden couldn¡¯t even sense the spearing toward him. He tried to move his mana and attack the person behind but a metallic shield blocked the attack with ease.

    ¡°You had a chance not to choose anyone but since you choose to be daddy¡¯s enemy, you should die.¡±

    Young Ely threw a cube toward him and swung her arm. The spear wrecked his heart and his breathing stopped. But, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill the Gxy Controlling Rank master.

    ¡°You bitch! Die!¡±

    Elden roared as he came out of his dead body in the form of a lingering soul.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Young Ely sneered using her metallic shield to block the soul. This shield even though was technology, could even touch or harm a soul. Elden felt like was pitied by the Dragon Lord.

    After all, it was all Dragon Lord¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have died.

    Young Ely knew her tech can block the soul but not for long. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be like before Elden could realize that his soul attacks can destroy the shield.

    Young Ely put her hand on the back of the body and her red eyes leaked some blood.

    ¡°Vampire Blood Secret Art- Devour¡±

    At this moment, her palm released an extremely powerful suction ability. The ability was so strong that it managed to pull out the blood from Elden¡¯s body.

    When the blood entered her body, her expression became heinous. It was the power of Gxy Controlling Rank after all. His Will inside his blood was fighting back.

    It was so strong that her bloodline was literally shaking.

    ¡°Hahahahah! You are an idiot, aren¡¯t you? My blood contains will of its own. That¡¯s the representation of Gxy Controlling Rank. You think it will just let you absorb it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Although I lost my body, I still left my soul core inside my blood. As long as my Will takes over your body, I can return. Your body will be mine.¡± Seeing the strong reaction of his blood, Elden startedughing like a manic.

    He seemed so happy that he even forgot to curse Dragon Lord.

    At this moment, the negative emotions and part of the will were changing her form. The white eyes had turned ck. The dark red pores started appearing on her peerless pale skin.

    Her silver hair turned red and her entire physical body was covered with a ghastly red aura. But, at this moment, she moved her hand. She closed her palms with each other, putting each finger between the other two as if she was praying.

    The blooding out of her eyes stopped and at this moment, her body started releasing a strange aura.

    ¡°Supreme Gene Art¡±

    ¡°Absolute Suppression¡±

    At this moment, an overwhelming amount of aura burst out of her. It was so strong that even her heart stopped beating for a second. But, it quickly resumed under hermand.

    Each and every cell was now under her authority. She hadplete suppression over anything inside her body including the Will of Elden.

    Slowly, her physical appearance started returning to normal.

    ¡°H-h-h-hhow is this possible?¡± Elden started panicking when he felt his soul falling into a powerful restriction.

    ¡°I heard that each bloodline has the Will of their ancestor. The stronger the bloodline, the more powerful that Will gets. That bitch¡­.. I forgot that I promised dad. Ahem! My mother had the strongest talent in all Vampire History, maybe even surpassing her ancestor.¡±

    ¡°But when my father knocked down that bitch¡­.. Argh¡­.. that mother, even her bloodline was suppressed. Do you really think your bloodline is powerful?¡±

    ¡°Tch! I only managed to inherit the Supreme Level Gene, one level lower than my father¡¯s genes. Now, I wished if she hadn¡¯t had that bloodline, or else, I would¡¯ve received Chaos Level Gene.¡±

    After Young Ely¡¯s appearance slowly changed, she moved toward Elden who was under her absolute control. This guy said himself that his Soul Core was still inside his blood.

    With the soul core under hermand, she had full authority over his soul. She raised her hand and put it on his head.

    Although it was soul, it was almost semi-solid. That¡¯s because his soul was extremely powerful, only lower than Celestial Rank.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s see how many people you have under your control¡­. A wife who is at the lower stage of Gxy Controlling rank, two sons who are at Omega Rank, and an army of One million Omega Rank soldiers.¡±

    As she read more into his memories, her smile got bigger. She looked at him with pity in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the Fourth Dimensional ball that she could manipte into a shield or enhance the power of her blood attacks, she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.

    And, it was also thanks to her Supreme Level Gene. Although it didn¡¯t have a proper rtionship with her bloodline, it still was a Supreme Level Gene. After the death of her father, she stopped improving.

    She was only at S-Rank and stayed like that for years. But, a year ago when her father helped her ovee her sadness, she finally started progressing and with the help of her little sister, she managed to reach the peak of Emperor Rank in less than a year.

    Now that her dimension was a different dimensionpletely, not the past or the future of Brian¡¯s, she and her sister has no problem going around space and time.

    While she was reading his memories, a voice rang in her ears.

    ¡°Sister, where are you? I have already recharged GMD.¡±

    Her eyes widened a bit as she quickly covered her body with the armor of metal and released two powerful thrusters beneath her feet. She put the soul inside her pocket as she could easily manipte the soul¡¯s shape and size.

    In the space with no friction, she moved at almost light speed. She didn¡¯t even hesitate to move as fast as she could.

    - The metal was protecting her after all. After a few minutes, she reached in front of the spaceship and immediately entered. She went to the middle room where Brian was kept at a table.

    Next to him, there was a eleven years old girl and twenty-six years old man. Ely quickly reached in front of his body and saw a needle with a small tube attached to it.

    She quickly held it and pierced her wrist with it.

    ¡°Alright! I am starting GMD¡¯s BMF (Blood Merging Function). With mine, Uncle James, yours, and that guy¡¯s blood, we should be able to pull daddy back to life.¡± Little Julia spoke as she ced her finger on the top of the GMD.

    At this moment, the needle started sucking the blood out of her hand and it slowly entered GMD. After two minutes, it stopped and she removed the needle.

    ¡°Alright, I am starting.¡±

    At this moment, Julia¡¯s heartbeat was very fast even though she was trying to keep a strong expression.

 Chapter 124 Reviving Brian and Blooming Threats

    Inside the ship, Julia and Young Ely were holding Brian¡¯s hands as the tears were pouring out of their eyes.

    On the side, James clenched his hands with a furious expression. He was clearly mad about the situation.

    ¡°No, what went wrong? Julia, we can¡¯t let daddy die like this. We must save him. Don¡¯t lose hope.¡± Young Ely wiped away her tears.

    Brian wasn¡¯t waking up. His body wasn¡¯t epting the lifespan. GMD was useless at this moment. And, his heartbeat was slowing down. It might not even stick for an hour.

    Julia hearing her sister¡¯s words wiped away her tears. She looked at Brian¡¯s face and clenched her fists.

    Thud!

    James suddenly fell on his butt. He put his arms around his legs and tears poured out his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing! Nothing went as he nned. That bastard manipted every single step. No matter how far Brian thought, that bastard was able to counter.¡±

    ¡°He wanted to establish a guild. His game ID got deleted. He wanted to increase his lifespan. He got hunted by the dragons. Damn it!¡±

    James¡¯ frustration could be seen in his tears. The man who hadn¡¯t cried even once was now crying because his best friend/brother was dying in front of him and he couldn¡¯t prevent it.

    ¡°W-w-ww-what did you just say? Uncle, you just said dad¡¯s id got deleted, right? ID? New Gods?¡±

    Julia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at James and turned her eyes at Ely.

    ¡°Sister, we can save Daddy. GMD isn¡¯t able to inject vitality into his blood but there is something that can.¡±

    ¡°Warlock ss!¡± Ely¡¯s eyes widened as she replied.

    James who heard her words slowly wiped away his tears and asked ¡°How can a game ss help him?¡±

    Julia shook her head and said ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t just build the game to power up your strength. He built it so that humans can harness mana. After all, we don¡¯t have the ability to absorb Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°That means we need to make our body capable of recovering mana without entering the game. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t possible at an earlier stage but it didy a foundation.¡±

    ¡°This foundation was known as ¡®Data¡¯. Data was merged with our real body through the pods. Data is the reason why we were able to get stronger but our body can¡¯t absorb too much Data at once.¡±

    ¡°So, it takes a lot of leveling to get stronger. Of course, Daddy never exined it in the form of ¡®Data¡¯ to others because they might believe that the game was turning them into some kind ofputer or software.¡±

    ¡°But, it actually wasying down the foundation. Once Data is stuck with the body, it will grow with the absorption of Zero-Point Energy. Although Daddy didn¡¯t level up quite a lot in the game, he did absorb Zero-Point Energy with other bloodlines.¡±

    ¡°That means his body has grown quite a lot with his ss. Warlock ss is special because of its attribute. Dark Magic is known for its fearsome abilities and one of its major abilities is Devour.¡±

    ¡°I have read many of his notes. Among one of them, he said that the Warlock ss the set to be the strongest ss no matter how much he levels up. That¡¯s why he developed and chose that ss in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Now, if I just use the Data in his body to manipte the Dark Mana to activate that ability, it might be possible to absorb the vitality.¡±

    Julia didn¡¯t just keep on exining. She was already working on it. Her fingers were constantly trying several hundreds of codes in a matter of minutes.

    Seeing her working on him once again, James looked at Ely and asked ¡°If this is true, then doesn¡¯t that mean others can manipte us, earthlings, as well?¡±

    Ely shook her head and said ¡°The ¡®Data¡¯ is like a habit. Once your body adapts to it, the habit will sink inside you, and only through some extreme methods, habits can be changed.¡±

    ¡°The Data can¡¯t be essed by anyone else other than him or Julia.¡±

    James thought for a moment and asked ¡°Wait, if this was possible then doesn¡¯t that mean Brian is capable of creating life forms like humans?¡±

    When he asked that, Ely bit her lips and said.

    ¡°He can. There is nothing he can¡¯t do. He told me that if he wants to, he can do anything he likes. But, he has created self-imposing rules. These rules keep him from doing something that we consider extreme.¡±

    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t even die if he truly wants to but at what cost? It would be our demise. And, Daddy doesn¡¯t want to see that.¡±

    James wanted to me Brian for not keeping himself safe. But, when he thought about Brian¡¯s feelings if his wife and daughters dies, he didn¡¯t speak a word.

    He knew his friend values rtionships more than anything else. That¡¯s why when his parents died, he tried to away from them. He hoped that he would be able to break the rules he has set up.

    But, in the end, he still got stuck in the rtionship.

    James turned his head and looked at Ely. She was the reason why it all started. She was the reason why he got bound by rtionships.

    At this moment, Julia suddenly backed away. A powerful burst of dark mana spread out of Brian¡¯s body. But, GMD started working instantly and managed to pull in the Dark Mana.

    ¡°Lily, activate the skill sequence! Select skill ¡®Devour¡¯ on the vitality inside his blood veins.¡±

    Juliamanded Lily as it was the only way to use GMD. Of course, it could be done personally but it would take a long time. At this moment, inside his heart, a dark purplish vortex appeared.

    Upon the appearance of this vortex, the blood flow inside his body increased. The blood started moving toward his heart at a faster rate and this turned his skin red.

    Of course, it also increased his heartbeat. And, when the blood reached his heart, it got sucked inside the vortex. But a secondter, his blood came out from another side of the vortex.

    Except this blood was quite different. The previous blood had a blue aura covering it but when it came out of the vortex, that blue aura disappeared and merged with the vortex itself.

    It continued for a moment until the heartbeat finally calmed down. At the same time, the vortex grewrger until itpletely put the heart inside it.

    And, the vitality absorbed from the blood that remained in the vortex started merging with the heart when the vortex itself started merging with it. When this happened, his heart started beating at a normal pace.

    And, the numbers on the screen on the right side started growing. When the two of them saw that, they rushed toward each other and embraced.

    ¡°We seed. We seed. We seed. We finally seed.¡±

    They burst into tears as they continued to stay in each other¡¯s embrace.

    At this moment,

    On earth,

    Lena was on the bed. She was covered with sweat and her body looked extremely exhausted and her eyes were closed. She seemed to have caught some kind of disease but others knew what happened.

    Lucy, Charlotte, Ely, Wraith, and Alexa, all were standing next to her with tears pouring out of their eyes.

    Lena slowly opened her eyes as her heartbeat also got louder. Seeing this, Charlotte instantly pounced herself at Lena and put her hands around her head.

    ¡°Thank god, you recovered.¡±

    Lena slowly put out a smile and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this means he is also fine.¡±

    Charlotte shook her head and said ¡°You silly, do you really think I was only worried about him? You are also my family. We were worried about you.¡±

    Hearing her words, Lena slowly put her arms around Charlotte and tears poured out of her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good he is alive. Our family is still alive.¡±

    At this moment, others couldn¡¯t control themselves and embraced the two of them and cried. They have been worried sick for hours.

    Lena was like a life paper. If something happens to her, it means something happened to Brian as well.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On the other side of the mysterious gxy,

    ¡°So, Dragon Lord failed huh?¡± A mysterious person wearing a ck hood spoke. He was sitting on a chair around a roundtable. There were five more chairs with five other people like him.

    ¡°Well, it truly doesn¡¯t matter whether he would seed or not. Our goal was to understand the full capacity of thest survivor.¡± Another person spoke.

    ¡°It seems like that boy doesn¡¯t know anything about the weapons that his race left behind. Well, considering that it has been billions of years for them, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise.¡± The third person spoke.

    ¡°But, don¡¯t forget that Grand Prophet is still with him. She has served his father and now she is protecting him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Dragon Lord would¡¯ve made a move by himself.¡± The Fourth Person spoke.

    ¡°So, what should we do with him? Let him grow up so that he can find those weapons for us or kill him right now.¡± The Fifth Person spoke.

    ¡°No, we need those weapons. We are only a few people who managed to survive the Great Reset except for that race. If we want to survive the next one, we must get those weapons, especially for our race.¡± The Sixth Person spoke.

    Five of them finally looked at the person who spoke at first. The First Person looked at them as well and spoke.

    ¡°Tell our races to prepare the armies of Ten Thousand Omega Ranks. We willpletely subdue that blue and force him to find those weapons for us.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Somewhere else in the other gxy,

    Brian who waspletely unaware of hidden dangers slowly opened his eyes and raised his upper body. He saw James standing next to him with his hand in front of him and a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°Wee back, Brother!¡±

    Brian slowly smiled and raised his hands as they held each other¡¯s hands with bright smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Thanks for waiting¡±

 Chapter 125 Daughters and Father

    ¡°Ely?¡± Brian was shocked when he saw Ely next to him. She had tears in her eyes and she was waiting to hug Brian. When he called out by her name, she instantly dashed into his embrace.

    ¡°Wuuuuuuuuu! I-Sob! Sob! I thought you would never wake up.¡± Ely cried as she clutched her hands around tightly. She had lost her daddy in her timeline.

    Now, she had ess to her dad once again even though he is from another timeline, she didn¡¯t want to lose him again.

    Brian patted her head and slowly smiled. He finally understood why he didn¡¯t die but he was still confused. After all, Ely shouldn¡¯t be able to help him in his conditions.

    He knew his conditions more than anyone else and if he had even a little more time, he would¡¯ve done something at least.

    He sighed and his eyes fell in front of him. He became a bit startled when he saw the figure in front of him.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel even more confused. She looked like Charlotte but she clearly wasn¡¯t. She was a lot shorter than Charlotte he knew.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened. He remembered her from the time when Young Ely told her about her and her sister.

    ¡°You¡­. Are you my daughter?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but shudder a bit. After all, Charlotte hasn¡¯t even gotten pregnant yet.

    Ely slowly pushed herself away from his embrace and wiped away her tears. She walked near her sister and put her hands on her shoulders.

    ¡°Daddy, I want you to meet Julia. I told her about you, right?¡±

    Saying so, she pushed Julia closer to Brian. Julia although seemed calm outside was frightened inside. After taking a few steps, she couldn¡¯t even gather the courage to move further.

    Brian takes a deep breath and opened his arms. He smiled and said ¡°I might not be the dad from your timeline but I am still your dad. Won¡¯t you give your daddy a hug?¡±

    Hearing his words, Julia started tearing up as she ran toward him and jumped into his embrace. When she was just a child, her father died. She only had her mother and sister but even her mother died soon after.

    After that, it was her sister that took care of her. Even though her sister was very good to her, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she doesn¡¯t have a father or mother.

    No matter how much of a genius she might be, the loss of her parents would change her mood. Even Brian who promised his parents never to use his technology for destruction slightly changed it after the death of his parents.

    Although he didn¡¯t outright create destructive weapons for others, he did create some for himself. He even created a Celestial Killing Bomb that could be used by anyone if they manage toplete a certain quest as Young Ely did.

    But, of course, it still meant that just because you are smart and intelligent doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t make mistakes.

    Brian despite being so smart still can¡¯t count the total number of mistakes he has made. And, no matter how smart they might be, they can¡¯t forget the emotions and pain of losing someone closer to them.

    Julia stayed in his embrace for a long time while Ely just watched them from the side. She was a big sister and she felt like she should act like a big sister, giving her little sister more privilege.

    After some time, Brian rubbed Julia¡¯s head and asked ¡°Did you understand the No Dimensional Codes?¡±

    Julia excitedly nodded her head and said ¡°It was amazing, daddy. Although I had seen the files where you mentioned No Dimensional Codes, I never expected these codes to be so powerful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl. It¡¯s good that you have managed to gain all the knowledge I left in your universe. But, I still don¡¯t understand. Did you get notice of my situation or was it all coincidence?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°It was all coincidence.¡± Ely came forward and replied.

    ¡°We ran away from our universe.¡±

    Hearing her heavy voice, Brian sighed.

    ¡°So, is he the one targeting you two as well?¡±

    Ely nodded her head and said ¡°In our universe, you never created GMD or even developed technology to a higher stage or maybe it just became he couldn¡¯t find you before. But, Julia finally developed her own Fifth Dimensional Tech and he spotted our position.¡±

    ¡°Or at least, that¡¯s what we believe otherwise it must be just a coincidence.¡±

    Brian heavily sighed and said, ¡°Fifth Dimensional Tech is a hundred times more precious than Fourth Dimension Tech and Thousand times more precious than Third which is used heavily by everyone in the universe.¡±

    ¡°So, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that he found you guys, or rather you could say that he was watching over you. He wanted to be sure that Julia had the ability of our race.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what race do we belong to?¡± Julia curiously asked.

    James also got curious and listened carefully.

    ¡°We belong to the human race but our history is quite different. We are humans from a previous era who had managed to reach the pinnacle in technology and gics.¡±

    ¡°I also found out about this recently. Our human race was the strongest because we managed to survive the greatest catastrophe of the universe and live in this new era.¡±

    ¡°But, someone changed it. My parents/ your grandparents ughtered the entire race and finally killed each other. I was thest survivor of it because of a certain circumstance.¡±

    ¡°Our blood holds the key to unlocking the greatest weapons in the universe. Dragon Lord is hunting us for that.¡± Brian exined.

    Hearing his words, Julia, Ely, and James were shocked beyond belief. They couldn¡¯t utter a single word for a long time until James finally broke the silence.

    ¡°But wait, if your blood is the key then can¡¯t you use your blood to unlock those weapons?¡±

    Brian bitterly smiled and said ¡°Do you really think I hadn¡¯t thought of that? But, the universe itself is so big and the weapons are already hidden. Even with the help of Ely, it would take a long time before I discover those weapons.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s going to be a problem. If you had those weapons, it would have been much easier.¡± James sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a pass to enter Chaos Online. Once I level up inside the game, I will be able to gain strength faster than you think.¡± Brian reassured him but James was still not fine.

    He quickly added ¡°But, what if that guyes for us again? We are in no condition to face him. We would be wiped out easily.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed trouble. Weck strength right now.¡± Brian sighed and nodded his head.

    ¡°Daddy, I might be able to help.¡± Julia slowly raised her hand and spoke.

    Brian looked at her with confusion and asked ¡°Do you have any solution?¡±

    Julia nodded her head and showed him her watch. She tapped into her watch arge green screen appeared above it.

    ¡°From one of your theories, I found a device that could detect the gic energy throughout the universe. To unlock my gic powers and my sister¡¯s gic powers, I devised a practical method that unlocks strange energy from our genes.¡±

    ¡°Using this energy, we can use Gene Secret Art. If webine the energy of gene with this detector, we might be able to search anything that contains the energy simr to ours.¡±

    ¡°After all, except for the three of us, there should be no one with the energy of our genes, right?¡±

    Hearing her n, Brian¡¯s eyes widened. He quickly held his daughter by his arms and lifted her up.

    ¡°Your idea is brilliant. It seems like my brain cells are slowly degradingpared to my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Daddy might be getting old.¡± Julia cheeky giggled. She loved the feeling whenever Brian praised her. It almost meant the world to her. After all, if there was one person who she believes was smarter than she was her father.

    And, now she was gettingpliments from her father for her intelligence. It was the greatest feeling for her.

    ¡°Daddy, not fair, I am also smart.¡± Ely pouted and jumped at him. Shended above him and Julia and the daughters and the father startedughing as they talked for a long time.

    James found something to eat. Lily was able to prepare the pure synthesized food with a lot of nutrients and an amazing taste.

    Soon after, Brian also joined since he was also feeling hungry. Julia and Ely also joined them. After finishing their food, Brian looked at them and said.

    ¡°Although my n has been constantly failing, let¡¯s take another chance. I will call home and inform them about my situation. For now, Julia and I will try to find the location of at least one weapon.¡±

    ¡°If we do end up finding one, we will go and try to retrieve it. With that, we might be able to protect the earth for a while. At the same time, I can enter Chaos Online and train there.¡±

    Hearing his words, Julia, Ely, and James nodded their heads heavily.

    ¡­¡­.

    Somewhere else in the universe,

    A man wearing a golden gown slowly floated into the space. He looked around and muttered.

    ¡°So, they managed toe here before and also managed to hide the presence of the universe from Time Corps. No wonder someone with that level of intelligence would openly travel from one timeline to another.¡±

    ¡°Now that timeline is rather a new universe itself. I wonder what time is it? Past? Future? Present? Well, at least, this universe¡¯s Brian shouldn¡¯t be a waste like his counterpart.¡±

    At this moment, his eyes suddenly got drawn to a figure that was flying around space. This figure had golden scales covered all around him. Seeing him, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°I should meet him before making any move. It seems like he is in a hurry to find someone. Who else would it be other than Brian, right?¡±

 Chapter 126 Dragon Lord and Dragon Lord 2nd

    ¡°So, did you talk to them?¡± James asked when he noticed Brianing out of a small room.

    Brian nodded his head but his expression was a bit gloomy. James walked near him and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°This is life. We all have ups and downs. Don¡¯t lose now or else, everything will go to waste. Let¡¯s proceed with the n and after that, we can finally return home.¡±

    Brian released a deep breath and nodded his head. He walked near Julia and said, ¡°So, did you find any?¡±

    Julia nodded her head and took out a navigating device. It had a blue screen with a red dot on the very corner.

    ¡°It is nearly 1 billion light years away. This ship can travel that distance in a week.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! But, there is something we need to be cautious off.¡± Brian said as he took out a small chip.

    ¡°This will help us hide the presence of our spaceship. We shouldn¡¯t forget our enemy. Dragon Lord will probably do everything in his powers to chase us.¡±

    ¡°And, if he catches us this time, we will die. So, no matter what, we must do everything in our powers to stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°But daddy, he is a Celestial. Even if we hide our presence, if he is near thousand light years from us, he can easily see us. Are we really going to rely on luck? Shouldn¡¯t we prepare something as well?¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°I have something for that.¡± Julia excitedly raised her hand and spoke. When Brian saw her raising her hand with so much excitement, he couldn¡¯t get enough of that cuteness and went to pinch her cheeks.

    ¡°Daddy, enough!¡± Julia cried as she pushed him away but she was secretly happy. She liked this feeling a lot. Being spoiled by someone they love is always good.

    Julia took out a mini spaceship and spoke ¡°This is an extra spaceship that can change its shape. If we put our aura inside it and let it fly in the opposite direction, we can easily fool him for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°As long as we made it in time, we can find the weapon. If the weapon is really strong as we think, then we don¡¯t need to fear the Dragon Lord, right?¡±

    Brian felt like her n was good but it wasn¡¯t easy as it seemed. Even if they do manage to fool him, even if his speed won¡¯t be fast as this spaceship, he could still target earth.

    Great Prophet might be able to save Earth but if Dragon Lord gets help, it would be dangerous.

    Suddenly, James patted his shoulder and said ¡°If we start worrying about every single thing, we won¡¯t be able to do anything. Let¡¯s follow her n and move with it. If ites to worst, then we will just bear the results.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can truly change anything right now.¡±

    Brian heavily sighed and nodded his head. Julia passed the small spaceship to him. He dropped his blood on it and others did the same. The blue light emerged out of the spaceship.

    But, this blue light wasn¡¯t normal light. It wasn¡¯t light at all. It was their aura. Using the blood as its source, the spaceship was covering itself with its auras.

    Julia passed this to Ely and she took it outside. Ely pressed a button at the top of the spaceship and backed away. The spaceship slowly grew in size until it finally reached the size of their spaceship.

    It also had the same shape and size. Not only that, even the interior was very simr.

    Ely entered their spaceship and gave Julia a thumbs up.

    ¡°Lily, activate the Peacock II. Transmit the location to its main system and let it leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Julia!¡±

    With hermands, the location she coded on herputer was sent to the other spaceship but this wasn¡¯t the location they were nning on going. It was the location the opposite of that ce instead.

    After the spaceship got to its destination, it activated its thrusters and moved away. After it left, Brian integrates that chip into the spaceship¡¯s system and finally leave.

    As they were leaving, James sat on the chair and asked ¡°What kind of weapon do you think it would be?¡±

    Brian, Ely, and Julia rolled their eyes together. Obviously, they don¡¯t know anything about it. All they know is that there is a high gic signature in that specific location. Except for that, they know nothing.

    ¡°Well, we are going to be bored for seven days. So, why not guess about this weapon?¡± James suggested and without letting them speak, he continued.

    ¡°I bet it is a divine sword, a sword that can sh the universe in half. Man, it would be freaking amazing. Just amazing! You go in front of the Dragon Lord, take out your sword, and shed.¡±

    ¡°Before even Dragon Lord could react, his body will be divided in half alongside the universe. You turned around and walk with style as if you are a sword immortal.¡±

    ¡°But Brian, if it is a spear or boxing gloves, do you think you can give it to me? Wouldn¡¯t it be amazing if I can st the gxy with one punch? Then, I would be called ¡®One Punch Man¡¯. That would be an awesome title, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if it is a spear, I can still work with it. I will hold the spear with both of my hands. One hand in the middle and one hand on the end. I will thrust the spear with my right hand which I would ce at the end.¡±

    ¡°Then, the spear will move forward and pierce through the, making a giant hole. Then, people don¡¯t need to move around the. They can simply take a shortcut.¡±

    Hearing his ridiculous ideas, Brian got speechless.

    ¡°Why is it that every time you mention a new weapon, the power of the weapon decreases? First, you sh the universe then you st the gxy and now you can only poke a hole into a.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± James looked at him with serious eyes and asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Brian suspiciously waited for his answer as he asked.

    ¡°Sword Immortals are freaking awesome. They can sh heaven and earth in half with a single swing of their sword. They look awesome when they unsheathed their swords.¡±

    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t you think you would look cool if you can kill your enemy with a single sh? Think about it. You put your hand on the hilt of your sword. The lightning rumbles around you as your eyes were shut.¡±

    ¡°You breathe in and out while focusing on your powers. The moment you open your eyes, the sword gets unsheathed and the enemy¡¯s head falls down. Man, I regret not choosing warrior ss.¡±

    ¡°I even have a pretty cool name for it. Lightning Drawing Sword Art, first move; Lightning Appears.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sme.¡± Julia raised her hand and interrupted him.

    ¡°Come on! It¡¯s notme. Let me give you a few examples. Thunder Ringing on Smartphone, Buy One Lightning, Get One Dried Corpse for Free¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop! Can you not tryedy? It is not funny.¡± Brian stopped him before his imagination got out of hand.

    James pouted and sat down.

    ¡°As long as it is a weapon that we can use against our enemies, it would be fine.¡± Brian sighed as he sat on the bed. His daughters sat next to him as they started talking about something else.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Somewhere in the universe.

    ¡°So, you are telling me that you can freely travel into our universe without Time Corps knowing anything about it?¡± Dragon Lord stood in front of Dragon Lord 2nd as he asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t underestimate his intelligence, do you?¡± Dragon Lord 2nd looked at him with a weird expression on his face and asked.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even unlocked the knowledge left by his race. Why would I need to overestimate him?¡± Dragon Lord snorted as he replied.

    ¡°I see. You are an idiot.¡± Dragon Lord 2nd didn¡¯t hesitate to insult him.

    His words got into Dragon Lord¡¯s nerves as he released an intense aura against Dragon Lord 2nd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother! Our intelligence might be different but our strength is the same. Now, I understand why that boy was able to delete our timeline¡¯s coordinates from the Time Corps detector, or rather I should say, he build one for them.¡±

    ¡°You tried to kill him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Dragon Lord 2nd asked.

    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± Dragon Lord snorted.

    ¡°What was his strength, like pure strength?¡± Dragon Lord 2nd asked.

    ¡°Less than S-Rank.¡± Dragon Lord once again felt like he will be insulted but still replied.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? Didn¡¯t you study the tablet at all?¡± Dragon Lord 2nd asked but the Dragon Lord didn¡¯t reply.

    Seeing this Dragon Lord 2nd pped his own face and said ¡°You truly don¡¯t deserve to be the controller of the universe. Don¡¯t you even know that the tablet can¡¯t be essed unless his gic powers are fully activated?¡±

 Chapter 127 Dragon Lord 2nd Brilliant Mind

    ¡°What?¡± Dragon Lord shouted in shock. He quickly shook his head and said.

    ¡°I studied the tablet and find out that his blood would be enough to use the open tablet. What do you mean by his gic powers?¡±

    Dragon Lord 2nd sighed and said ¡°You are too much of an idiot. But, even so, you are still me so let me exin. Brian is human with Chaos Level Genes. His Genes are the reason behind his technopathy abilities and his insane intelligence .¡±

    ¡°Of course, intelligence doesn¡¯t mean wisdom. That¡¯s what you can utilize against him. But, of course, once he unlocks the powers of Genes, you can¡¯t kill him because if he finds any hostility around him, he has the potential to summon those weapons left by his parents.¡±

    ¡°That being said, he doesn¡¯t know about it. So, if you try to kill him after his powers are awakened, it would be pretty much a suicide unless you follow a certain n which I did.¡±

    ¡°You see! Brian will be an adult by the time he awakens his powers. By then, his wisdom will certainly grow and his control over his ability as well. So, killing him would be hard but what if a ten years old kid awakens the ability?¡±

    Hearing his words, Dragon Lord¡¯s eyes trembled as he thought of some possibilities. Dragon Lord 2nd continued ¡°So, I let him grow his strength. I let him y the game he created and during this time, I took an indirect approach to kill him.¡±

    ¡°He lived with a person he loved and a person who loved him. It was a love triangle. So, I used the Curse of Envy in the person who loved him and the Curse of Rage in the person he loved.¡±

    ¡°This created a conflict between two of his lovers. Remember what I told you earlier? Don¡¯t go near him with hostility but there is a way to kill him without showing off his hostility.¡±

    ¡°Before all this, I did a lot of research on this boy and found a unique trait about him. He had a lot of love for the people around him. He cared a lot about them. But, what if you take away that love?¡±

    ¡°Then, if he starts loving people once again, his love will grow ten times stronger. Well, it seemed like the universe listened to my Will and a tragedy struck him.¡±

    ¡°His parents died and then he isted himself. He developed a game to gain strength. I didn¡¯t even need to raise my finger. Everything went just as I wanted. He got the love back into his life and it grew ten times stronger.¡±

    ¡°Now, you see, he would do everything even to the point of killing himself to protect the people he loved. You just need to manipte things in the right order.¡±

    ¡°So, I used those two curses on his lovers. I made the one who loved him hate the person he loved and enrage the person he loved to fight back against the person who loved him.¡±

    ¡°In short, I created a conflict that developed into a war which led to his demise. But, I chose the time perfectly. I only put the seed of conspiracy after the birth of his daughter with the person he loved.¡±

    ¡°You see, Charlotte was a girl with a very impure and low-level bloodline. When he had a child with Lucy, his gic powers were suppressed or rather destroyed by her bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it couldn¡¯t destroy all of it. I mean that bloodline was only awakened twice so it only took down Chaos Level Genes to Supreme Level Genes.¡±

    ¡°But, it made a huge difference. This difference was so huge that it actually cut her ability to control and rule over technology. So, I had to wait until he puts his seed inside Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°Because unlike Lucy¡¯s, her bloodline doesn¡¯t have the power to fight against gic powers. And, without bloodline challenging the gic powers, her gic powers won¡¯t take a step forward to fight on its own.¡±

    ¡°So, his second daughter inherited his Chaos Level Genes. Only then, I use those curses, brew the battle between his lovers and use them to kill him. Because as I said, he would do everything to protect the people he loved.¡±

    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t love Lucy as much as he loved Charlotte, he still loved her a lot. So, my n worked and he died. His daughter still got her father¡¯s genes, and I simply chilled on my private space ind for ten years after her mother¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°Or at least, I nned it but yesterday, I noticed that her aura hadpletely disappeared from my universe. I searched everywhere and finally ended up in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is my story and how I nned to get those weapons. So, it¡¯s useless if you try to kill him to unlock the tablet.¡±

    Hearing his words, Dragon Lord clenched his fists with frustration. Even though both of them were Dragon Lords, their nning waspletely different.

    That¡¯s why it seems like for them, their timeline was different.

    Dragon Lord 2nd rubbed the back of his head and sighed.

    ¡°Sigh! You don¡¯t need to worry about it now. Since his daughter has alsoe here, we can still use her blood. Right now, both of them aren¡¯t aware of the fact that they can summon the weapons.¡±

    ¡°We will take this to our advantage and strike them.¡±

    Hearing his words, Dragon Lord¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly nodded his head in excitement. But, his excitement died instantly as he said.

    ¡°Right now, I can¡¯t even search him. That old prophet of the vampire is constantly keeping an eye on me. Unless he makes a move by himself, I can¡¯t even send my clone.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Suddenly, Dragon Lord 2nd giggled. It sounded a bit evil as he looked at Dragon Lord and spoke ¡°Are you an idiot? Now, there are two of us. That woman might be strong enough to hold one but she can¡¯t hold two, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am not an idiot to fight her. After all, if the universal spirit notices my presence, it will definitelye forward to kill me. So, instead of doing so, you will distract her and I will go after him.¡±

    Dragon Lord also found this idea amazing but suddenly, he narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What if you run away with those weapons?¡±

    Dragon Lord 2nd rolled his eyes and said ¡°Are you an idiot? Why would I try to take away the weapons from this universe when I can use the weapons from my universe.¡±

    ¡°Besides, if I show my celestial powers in this universe, Universal Spirit will detect me instantly. So, I will only lurk around and try to finish him as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Then, using the blood of his daughter, we can ess the weapons of our universes. By the way, can you pass me your tablet for a moment?¡±

    Dragon Lord asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe Dragon Lord 2ndpletely so he still had his guard up.

    Dragon Lord 2nd took out a ck tablet with a strange crystal disy but the crystal wasn¡¯t glowing. He passed it to Dragon Lord and only the Dragon Lord passed his tablet to Dragon Lord 2nd.

    ¡°A tool to not only find those weapons but also ess them. If we hadn¡¯t found this, we would never be able to find those weapons no matter what we do. But, do you know this is not the main secret of this tablet?¡±

    Dragon Lord looked at Dragon Lord 2nd waiting for his answer but Dragon Lord 2nd didn¡¯t even speak a word.

    ¡°Would you tell me already?¡± Seeing his behavior, Dragon Lord got irritated and shouted.

    ¡°Hahaha! I am only telling you this because you are me. This is not just the map and the key to ess those weapons. It is also the map to leave the universe.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dragon Lord¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.

    ¡°Yes! You have already seen me. The multiverse does exist. Infinite realities, infinite timelines, infinite universes, and this tool holds the map to travel between these timelines and realities.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I am revealing this to you?¡± Dragon Lord 2nd asked.

    ¡°You want us to work together for something bigger?¡± Dragon Lord suspiciously looked at him but his heart was in turmoil. If they were really thinking the same thing, it would be astounding.

    ¡°Yes! Why do you want to settle for one universe if you can conquer every other universe? I spend years researching every bit of detail about this tablet. It seemed like my timelines separated from yours the moment I started my research on this.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how the timeline actually works. So, what do you think? If we get those weapons and the map to travel between universes, we can conquer the multiverse.¡±

    Dragon Lord 2nd stretched out his hand and smiled.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you join me?¡±

 Chapter 128 New Gene Abilities

    ¡°Just how long will it take to reach there?¡± James turned his head and asked.

    ¡°We already told you fifteen times. It will take a whole week.¡± Brian was annoyed by his question. He felt James was too impatient but then he thought about it, James was truly impatient from childhood.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It has only been three days. There are still four days before they finally reach their destination. So, he was hoping James would stay calm.

    James stretched out his arms with a bored expression and sat in front of Ely. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind as he asked.

    ¡°Ely, how was I in your timeline? Was I dead or alive?¡±

    Hearing this question out of nowhere, Ely was startled. But, she quickly calmed down and spoke.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t actually appear too much in front of us. In fact, the only time we saw you were on some special asion. Though you did hang out a lot with daddy inside New Gods.¡±

    ¡°You were the Vice-Guild Master of the guild that Daddy established. And, you were also very powerful. You tried to stop the battle between mother and mom but failed. After that failure, you almost disappeared.¡±

    ¡°We never saw you afterward.¡±

    James was surprised that in another time Brian actually managed to establish the guild. Doesn¡¯t that mean it only changed because his ID was deleted?

    He looked at Brian and asked, ¡°Do you think the Dragon Lord was the main reason behind the change in the timeline?¡±

    When he asked this question, Brian, Ely, and Julia froze for a moment. For all this time, they were thinking that Brian was the major reason behind the change in the timeline but now, another possibility arises in their minds.

    Three of them looked at each other.

    ¡®Wait, the reason why my ID was deleted was none other than Dragon Lord¡¯s involvement. He was the one who sent that bug to manipte Allen. That means if he hadn¡¯t done that, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯

    ¡®Wait, what kind of benefit would he gain if I continued ying New Gods and get stronger? Doesn¡¯t he want to kill me? Wait a minute! Didn¡¯t he send his soldiers to take Ely and others hostage to force me for helping him?¡¯

    ¡®Then, why did he change his mind? Why did he suddenly want to kill me now? Something doesn¡¯t add up! He definitely found out something.¡¯

    ¡°Daddy, do you think it is possible to utilize the tablet with our blood?¡± Julia asked.

    Hearing his question, Brian fell into deeper thoughts.

    ¡®If he could truly ess the tablet with my blood, it would exin why he wanted to kill me. Does that mean he didn¡¯t know the truth behind the tablet till a year ago?¡¯

    ¡®But then, it doesn¡¯t make sense again. If it was true, then why did Dragon Lord let me get stronger in another timeline? Was it because he was good? Although there are chances, let¡¯s not assume that.¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s just assume that he had the tablet and wanted my blood. So, why did he let me grow and didn¡¯t kill me?¡¯

    Suddenly, his eyes widened. He remembered his own words.

    ¡®There is no one in the world that can kill me if I don¡¯t mind sacrificing others.¡¯

    This made him serious as he asked himself.

    ¡®Does that mean he knew about my powers?¡¯

    At this moment, his eyes widened even more. He started piecing things together as he finally came to the conclusion.

    ¡®Power! Power is the reason behind my awakening my ability. The stronger I get, the more powerful my ability to control technology bes. That means in that timeline, he was waiting for me to get stronger so that he can use my blood to awaken the tablet.¡¯

    ¡®That means what this timeline Dragon Lord is doing is wrong because of his ignorance. Wait, I should ask Julia about these powers.¡¯

    He quickly looked at his daughter and crouched down.

    ¡°Julia, tell me everything about our powers. Unlike me, you have done a lot of research and even managed to awaken Secret Gene Art. So, you must know more about these Genes than me.¡±

    Julia nodded her head and started exining.

    ¡°Our Genes are very strong due to their ability to control technology. Look!¡±

    Julia closed her eyes and a strange aura covered her body. Suddenly, dozens of small chips and metals appeared around her and startedbing in different patterns until they finally transformed into an arm.

    The mechanical arm covered her arm as she showed it to him.

    ¡°I can control any kind of metal to form technology. I can give the consciousness to the metals or anything that can be transformed into technology.¡±

    ¡°And, sometimes, it feels like I can even summon technology. I have done it once. It was a fourth-dimensional tech from the other gxy. I was testing my abilities and suddenly a fourth-dimensional gun appeared in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but I can also do this.¡±

    Julia closed her eyes once again and this time, she released ten times more aura from her body.

    ¡°Secret Gene Art¡±

    ¡°Enhancement!¡±

    Julia released all of that aura into the mechanical arm and a strange transformation urred. Before it still looked a bit like a robot at this moment, it became a pure silver skin.

    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the table next to her. She pointed her palm at the table and blue energy emerged out of her arm and covered the table.

    Then, she moved the table to the side. The next moment, she changed the energy to red and the table burned to ashes.

    She giggled as she looked at Brian and proudly exined.

    ¡°I can use the Gene Art to enhance the tech. Currently, I can not only make it stronger and more durable but also add telekinesis, pyrokinesis, and manakinesis.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the more I practice with my ability, the greater the power I can exert. I am currently learning to add Materiokinesis.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Materiokinesis and Manakinesis?¡± James asked with confusion.

    ¡°Materiokinesis is an ability to manipte matter around me. Manakinesis is the ability to control mana. In fact, Pyrokinesis and the other kind of elements fall under Elementumkinesis but Elementumkinesis falls under manakinesis.¡± Julia exined.

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean you can control all kinds of elements with your powers?¡± James looked at her with wide eyes and asked.

    Julia nodded her head and said ¡°Right now, I can¡¯t but soon, I will be able to. For me and daddy, as long as we utilize Secret Gene Art, we can manipte technology to manipte kic powers.¡±

    ¡°But, Sister Ely can¡¯t do this so I have encoded the power to manipte mana into her armor.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian¡¯s eyes suddenly twinkled. He raised his hands and held his daughter¡¯s shoulders. He had a tough attitude at first but suddenly, his expression changed to what others can say is cute.

    ¡°Julia, won¡¯t you teach your daddy about these powers?¡±

    Seeing him trying to act cute, Julia felt like seeing heaven. She gulped down her saliva and nodded her head.

    ¡°Yay! My daughter is best.¡± Brian hugged her and shouted with excitement. Although he knew he can find out his abilities by himself, he doesn¡¯t want to waste years doing so.

    He understood the reason why his daughter managed to learn these abilities was because of the time she spent on them. But, suddenly he felt chills behind his back.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    He turned around and saw Ely showing off jealousy. He quickly pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Of course, my daughters are the best. I wasn¡¯t trying to say singr.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ely finally calmed down.

    ¡°I do understand the fact that you want to learn this ability now but is it really a good time?¡± James asked from the sidelines.

    Brian slowly raised his head and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Of course, it is. If I can master this power, even if we face some threats, we can fight back. Besides, right now, my GMD is epting your and Ely¡¯s blood. Until itpletes the absorption, I can transform into anyone for the battle.¡±

    ¡°By the way, this reminded me. What about your lifespan? Has it recovered?¡±

    James nodded his head and said ¡°Yep, not only it has recovered but I also managed to reach King Rank. Of course, it was thanks to Ely.¡±

    Brian looked at Ely with confusion.

    ¡°Daddy, I haven¡¯t shown you something.¡± Ely slowly gathered her courage and pulled out the soul of Elden.

    Seeing him, Brian was frightened for a moment. But then he realized that it was under Ely¡¯s control and calm down. He looked at her expression and saw the conflicting look in her eyes.

    He patted her head and spoke.

    ¡°No matter what you do, I will always support you because I know my daughter won¡¯t do anything evil unless she was forced to. Evil or good doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°As long as you can save the people you love, everything else doesn¡¯t matter. It seems like this is our family way.¡±

 Chapter 129 Onixum Galaxy, Onix Planet

    After discussing the Gic powers of his Chaos Level Genes with his daughter, he spent the next four days mastering it. He focused on training his gic power and learned to utilize it.

    Gic power creates a unique aura that is gic energy. This energy can be used to manipte and control technology. Brian had never controlled technology utilizing this sort of energy.

    But, he was quick enough to learn the basics since he has been dealing with techs his entire life. To create any tech, he needed enough knowledge about it, and using his powers now, he could transform them in any way he wanted.

    For now, he is simply learning to generate and utilize the aura. Not to mention using Secret Gene Art, he can¡¯t even generate aura.

    He can¡¯t do much with his abilities until he grasps the basics of generating aura. But, there was something that he found. The aura generated from the gene relies on stamina.

    The higher the stamina, the more aura one can generate. This was the rule of using his Gic powers. So, he had to develop his physical life as well. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t do that.

    Unlike learning to use gic powers, developing stamina takes time. Either he must absorb Zero-Point Energy to evolve his physique, or he would need to train vigorously.

    He must choose one of two. Otherwise, it would be impossible. So, he could only wait.

    On the first day, he learned how to harness the aura of his stamina. It wasn¡¯t that hard. The genes were constantly releasing aura due to the constant blood flow.

    So, he only had to perceive it and manipte it. He couldn¡¯t manipte it correctly on the first day. He could only do it on the second day, but it was still a great achievement.

    After he learned that, on the third day, he focused on using the aura to manipte the tech. He started with huge chunks like massive metals. He tried assembling an average technical arm without any abilities.

    Due to his great intelligence, he mastered it in a single day. And finally, on the fourth day, he started learning the basics of manipting kic energy through Secret Gene Arts.

    Enhancement allows him to harness the kic energy from the Zero-Point Energy and use it on any device he wishes. He needed to memorize every principle behind each kind of energy to harness the kic energy.

    He used his aura to change the principles to transform the kic energy into the energy he needed, but all of them were still kic energy. It¡¯s just that the properties were different.

    Since he only had one day, he only learned the basics of Pyrokinesis. He didn¡¯t be an expert at once, but now, as long as he has a tech, he can give pyrokinesis ability to that tech.

    On the fifth day, they finally reached their destination. When the spaceship stopped, James looked at Ely and asked.

    ¡°Where exactly are we?¡±

    He tried looking outside, but all he could see were massive stone-likes. None of them had any green forest or sea that could be perceived from space.

    ¡°It is Onixum Gxy. It is the home gxy of one of the gigantic creatures in the world, Onix. They are the stone creatures who live their life as a, sucking Zero-Point Energy from the atmosphere to live.¡± Ely exined.

    ¡°Wait, you are telling me that thoses are nots but creatures?¡± James pointed outside as he asked with wide eyes.

    Ely nodded her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we are going tond there?¡± James almost freaked out when they saw her response. At this moment, Lily¡¯s voice rang.

    ¡°Spaceship is entering the atmosphere. Please buckle up!¡±

    Everyone moved to their seats and used their seatbelts. James wasn¡¯t scared, but he was panicking. Landing on a was one thing;nding on a creature was a whole different thing.

    Seeing his face, Brian chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t find us. They usually hibernate thousands of years and only wake up if they are in danger or if it is time for mating.¡±

    ¡°What? How does a even mate?¡±

    ¡°Who said a can¡¯t mate?¡± Brian rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that their pattern is different than ours.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s our mating pattern?¡± Julia cutely asked.

    Brian pulled out her cheek and spoke.

    ¡°You dare to ask me such a thing when you literally know everything.¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Julia giggled and pulled her face away.

    Their spaceship slowlynded on a specific Onix. The ce where itnded was nothing butnd made out of stone. There was none or tree. It was undoubtedly the body of an Onix.

    After they came out of the spaceship, Julia held the map projection on her watch and led everyone. All of them had a bag pack.

    ¡°Man, it feels like we are going on a field trip. I missed those school days.¡± James sighed as he walked next to Brian.

    ¡°Daddy, is this going to be a field trip?¡± Julia pulled the corner of his pant and asked.

    Brian sighed and smiled.

    ¡°Yep! This is a field trip. We also have food so we can eat when we get hungry.¡±

    ¡°Yay! My first field trip.¡± Julia jumped happily and ran toward Ely.

    ¡°Sister, did you hear that? We are going on a field trip. This is amazing.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Ely smiled and nodded, but behind those eyes hid some dark feelings.

    ¡°So, did you enjoy your field trip with your friends?¡± Brian suddenly put his hand on her and asked. His words startled her but not before long, sadness appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°I was too arrogant before. I learned everything faster than them, never talked to them, and never made friends. When they asked me to go on a field trip, I didn¡¯t go.¡± Ely shook her head and answered.

    ¡°Then, how about we make this field trip the best field?¡± James suddenly spoke from the side with a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°Julia, how far are we from our destination?¡± Brian looked at Julia and asked.

    ¡°We are currently fifty kilometers far from our destination. But dad, why didn¡¯t wend closer?¡± Julia asked with confusion. If they hadnded closer, it obviously would be easier for them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the description of this?¡± Brian also looked at her with confusion. Normally, a smart person always tries to remember everything because knowledge is king.

    Julia shook her head.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    ¡°What was that sound?¡± James asked.

    Brian¡¯s face became heavier as he muttered, ¡°No, they shouldn¡¯t being here. So, why is the sound getting heavier?¡±

    ¡°Who shouldn¡¯t being here? Brian, what kind of thing are we going to face?¡± James shouted out loud as he asked.

    ¡°Golem!¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°Golem? You mean stone golem? Didn¡¯t you say there is no life living on this?¡± James asked.

    ¡°But Golems are not life forms. They are the product of this. Due to the constant evolution of this, it managed to give rise to sentient beings like golem. But, that¡¯s not the scary part about them; their immortality scares me the most.¡± Brian answered with a bit terrified tone.

    ¡°What? Howe Golems are immortals? Aren¡¯t they just made out of stone?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Look around us!¡± Brian shouted.

    James looked around and noticed something. The ground beneath them. It was made entirely out of stone. He understood what Brian meant. Even if they manage to destroy it, they wille back to life because the stone is everywhere.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± James asked. His expression was filled with nervousness.

    Julia and Ely also looked at him for his answer.

    ¡°Do what? Run, of course! Are you an idiot? Do you really think you can face off against Spirits in Spirit Gxy? They are no different. This is their turf. We will be wiped out instantly if we try to engage in a battle unless¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unless?¡± Three of them looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Unless we control them,¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°But how?¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°With the soul that you have. Remember, they are just sentient beings, but it doesn¡¯t mean they have a stronger mind. As long as you use the power of the soul to control them, we can easily pass through them.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to manipte soul. Right now, I only have one soul. Besides, can¡¯t we just let him fight?¡± Ely answered.

    Brian rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you think is the realm of this Onix?¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Gxy Controlling Rank?¡± James¡¯s eyes widened when he asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is Gxy Controlling Rank, but thankfully, they are the lowest stage. Although we do have the power to fight them, we don¡¯t want to fight them. We already have an enemy, and we would die if he got our position.¡±

    ¡°So, our only way is to find a way to manipte them. And, I have just a good idea for that.¡±

 Chapter 130 Warlock Class shines even more

    Two Days Ago,

    ¡°What? You want me to hack into the New Gods and connect the Goddess to our server? Are you serious, daddy?¡± Julia looked at him with confusion as she asked.

    ¡°Yes, I will be training the whole day so that I won¡¯t get much time. I want you to hack into New Gods Main Server and connect her to our server. I designed Goddess to transform Zero-Point Energy into a special kind of energy that can awaken a certain code in human genes.¡±

    ¡°It allows humans to harness the mana into a certain kind of abilities varying from elemental to physical. I want to regain my Dark Mana. The we are going to is quite dangerous, so I need Dark Mana for a certain thing.¡±

    ¡°Although I am not even a Rank One right now, as long as I get those codes rewritten in my human genes, I can easily ess the mana. Although my rank has fallen to zero, I still hold the contract with Lena.¡±

    ¡°As long as I get those codes and mana, I can reinstate our contract and borrow her powers. Normally, I can do the same with the help of GMD, but now, since it doesn¡¯t have her blood, I can¡¯t transform into a Spirit.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Back to the present situation,

    ¡°So, what¡¯s this n you spoke of?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Recently, I managed to reinstate my contract with Lena. With the connection of the contract, I can temporarily borrow her dark mana. Of course, since she isn¡¯t present here, I can¡¯t borrow her Omega Level Strength, but just dark mana is enough.¡±

    ¡°One of the major abilities that I gave to the Warlock ss was Dark Puppetry. It allows me to control other people with the help of the strings that I can condense from dark mana.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t work on things with souls, but remember what I said earlier. These golems might be sentient enough, but they don¡¯t have souls, which means they are just like puppets themselves.¡±

    ¡°But since no one controls them, it would be easier for me.¡± Brian exined.

    Hearing his words, James gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°You truly thought of everything. That makes me d.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we need to be careful of everything. After all, just because I have a n doesn¡¯t mean it will work out. I have already learned my lesson so let¡¯s be as cautious as possible.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Julia, do you have any information on that secondary spaceship?¡± Brian asked.

    Julia nodded and said, ¡°It has already been destroyed, but since it is already on the other side of the universe, it would still take that man a long time to reach here. If we finish it in seven days, we can leave without any problem.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then, here is a n. We will go forward in two groups. One group consists of James and me, while the other consists of you and Ely. Next, my group will go forward and distract the Golems.¡±

    ¡°Once the golem starts chasing us, you two will quickly find the source and use his special teleportation technique to transfer us to your position,¡± Brian exined theplete n, but his n worried his daughters.

    ¡°But, daddy, is it okay to go on like this? You can¡¯t transform, and there will be a lot of golems.¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I need to borrow some powers from your soul before I leave. Although I can use Dark Mana, as I said earlier, it won¡¯t be enough to control therge of golems.¡±

    ¡°I need dark mana and soul power to perform Dark Puppetry in those golems. So, can you bring him out? Also, try to cover his aura as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Theses are Gxy Controlling Realm. Although they can¡¯t sense us due to their sleep, the aura of another Gxy Controlling Realm won¡¯t go unnoticed by them.¡± Brian patted their heads and asked Ely.

    Ely nodded her head and took out Elden. Before doing so, she forced Elden to hide his aurapletely.

    Brian raised his hand and initiated his contract. At this moment, a small amount of dark mana poured out of the contract. But, the dark mana kept pouring out until his body was filled with it.

    He puts his hand on the soul. Ely hadplete control over Elden so that he couldn¡¯t hurt him.

    [Dark Magic- Soul Supplement]

    Brian activated his GMD and forced himself to use a technique introduced to the hundred-level warlock ss. When he used this skill, arge amount of dark mana entered the soul, but it was still under Brian¡¯s control.

    Usually, if Elden could counter, he would¡¯ve transformed this mana into his own, but unfortunately, he can¡¯t do anything without any control over himself.

    Brian merged his dark mana with the soul and slowly pulled back his mana. At this moment, his dark mana had grown a hundred times stronger. It was almost the same as using Mana Domain as a Spirit.

    It was also thanks to the soul of Gxy Controlling Realm. After he pulled all the mana he required, he looked at James and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, he looked at his daughters and said, ¡°Try to find that source as soon as possible. If there is any danger, teleport back to the spaceship. Our lives matter more than a weapon.¡±

    ¡°This n might or might not work. You have to make a decision instantly.¡±

    Julia and Ely nodded their heads.

    ¡°Be careful, and please, don¡¯t die!¡±

    Brian smiled and nodded his head.

    Brian and James rushed toward the Golems. Since they were fifty kilometers away from the golems, they had to run for a while. But, before they could cover twenty kilometers, they saw arge crowd of stones.

    These weren¡¯t simply just stones. They wererge bodies made out of stones. Each one of them was ten meters tall, and the width was almost equal to the car.

    They had big eyes that looked more like darkness. With the purple energy flowing at the junction between each stone, they seemed terrifyingly strong.

    James gulped and asked, ¡°How the heck are we supposed to fight them?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t fight them directly. Even the lowest rank here is S-Rank. If we fight them, we will be crushed. Now, watch me!¡±

    Brian sat on his knees and put his hands together.

    ¡°Are you praying to the gods for help?¡± James couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing his position.

    Brian ignored him and released his newly enhanced mana. His mana moved to his fingertips, and deep inside his blood, there was strange energy. This energy trembled for a moment and, with the help of his blood, reached his brain.

    When the energy reached his brain, he found a new skill. This skill didn¡¯t take a second to activate. The dark mana in his hand trembled as it slowly came out in the shape of a string.

    Ten strings came out of his hands, but when the strings reached closer to those giants, two more strings came out of each string. Thus, a total of thirty strings emerged.

    [Dark Magic- Dark Puppetry]

    Suddenly, the dark string released a purple glow and entered their neck. It pierced the purple energy that was holding the golems together. Nearly a kilometer behind him, his daughters were waiting for his signal.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Suddenly, thirty strings got attached to the thirty golems. Those strings merged with the purple energy and with the movement of his finger and thought, he began to control those golems.

    Those golems started moving. When they moved their arms, they moved either too fast or too far, striking other golems. At the same time, their legs were heavily stomping the ground, causing other golems to frown.

    Although his control was sloppy at first, it came with a benefit. Those golems started pushing and smashing each other. But suddenly, one of the Golem, who was also an Early Omega Rank, caught the string manipting them.

    The string was so tiny that Brian didn¡¯t even think he had caught it. But, the next moment, a massive amount of mana gushed out of his finger. The same finger was connected to the string that the golem was touching.

    He had no idea what happened but quickly cut off the connection with the string. He managed to save a lot of mana, but it was enough to give that golem his position.

    ¡°James, I think we should run.¡± Brian turned his head at James and spoke.

    ¡°Me too!¡± James gulped and nodded.

    ¡°RUN!¡±

    Both of them screamed as they ran away. At this moment, Brian used his strings to let the golems go wild, destroying a few golems in the process. But even if he had destroyed them, the golems quickly reformed into golems.

    As both ran, Brian also shot a mana bullet at the sky that burst into purple clouds. Seeing that purple cloud, Ely connected her palm to the soul and closed her eyes.

    ording to Brian, she absolutely mustn¡¯t use the true power of Gxy Controlling Realm here. But, using teleportation wasn¡¯t a big deal for Elden, so she didn¡¯t care much.

    She sensed the surroundings. She was also Omega Rank, so it wasn¡¯t hard for her to feel everything within fifty kilometers. She found the source¡¯s exact position but sensed dozens of golems who didn¡¯t chase Brian and James.

    She got confused. Now, the map was quite tricky. She was on Point A, and her goal was Point D. But, there were a lot of golems in Point D. Point C was empty because the Golems were chasing James and Brian from that point.

    And currently, they are in Point B. They will soon reach Point A, so they must hurry up. She thought for a moment and remembered Brian¡¯s words.

    ¡°This n might or might not work. You have to make a decision instantly.¡±

    She took a deep breath and put her palms together.

    ¡°Great Teleportation Technique¡±

    Suddenly, Brian and James disappeared and got teleported to Point C.

    ¡°What the¡­..¡±

 Chapter 131 Friends

    ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± James shouted in confusion. He didn¡¯t understand how he got teleported to this ce, but Brian was still calm.

    ¡°It seems like Ely changed the n, which means something changed. Lily, scan the surroundings!¡±

    ¡°Sir, I am sensing powerful energies at the front and the back.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian narrowed his eyes and thought.

    ¡®So, she changed the position of us because we couldn¡¯t manage to get the attention of every golem here. Well, it was the n, after all. Thankfully, Ely found out before going there.¡¯

    ¡®So now, we have to attract their attention as well. But, there will be one problem. If we run toward the front, we will eventually stumble against the golems, which means they will surround us.¡¯

    ¡®I must figure out a way to escape such a position.¡¯

    ¡°James, I want you to be angry. Start the rampage!¡± Brian looked at his friend and ordered him.

    ¡°Haha! This is the favorite part of your n. Let¡¯s destroy things but wait, how am I supposed to get angry?¡± James was a bit confused. Anger wasn¡¯t something that he could tap into instantly.

    He needed a valid reason for it, and Brian had that reason.

    ¡°Sorry, James! Lily, show him the Secret Footage 32!¡±

    Saying so, Brian walked away from James. Thirty secondster, immense energy burst out of him. James¡¯ hair and eyes turned red as he rushed toward the hordes of golems.

    Brian finally turned around and saw his friend beaming angrily; he was quite guilty. This was the memory that James wanted to forget, but at this moment, they needed his destructive power.

    While James went to chase destruction, Brian started condensing the dark mana around him. He couldn¡¯t use this move unless he concentrated for a long time.

    That¡¯s why he sent James to distract the golems. He needed a proper n to escape from their golems, so he had to find a way.

    Although he released his dark mana, he tried to keep it above the ground. This skill could go deep into the ground once it touched the ground, so he had to be more careful here.

    After all, this wasn¡¯t actually the ground but the body of a creature. He had to be as careful as he could. He took out several small cubes that transformed into a t metal sheet.

    He kept multiplying the t sheet as much as it covered the whole kilometer in size. He quickly started pouring his dark mana into the metal. It took a long time, but during this time, James returned bruises all over his body and nearly hundreds of golems following him.

    At the same time, the other part of the golems had also returned. Brian stood in the middle of the metal as he kept putting more and more dark mana into the metal.

    ¡®What the hell is that? It must be his n, right? Well, he isn¡¯t stopping me from entering. That means he wants me to get at the middle.¡¯ James saw the metal te as well and immediately jumped to the conclusion.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The sound of footsteps was getting louder. Golems were arriving toward the metallic te from both sides.

    Brian took a deep breath and stopped putting more mana into it. He saved a little bit for something else. He waited for James to arrive. Until then, he looked out for the Golems from the opposite side.

    Fortunately, they were very close. They took nearly the same time to reach the metal te. Since it was only a few inches above the ground, it wasn¡¯t hard for them to climb up.

    ¡°Hu! Hu! Hu! Dude, what¡¯s the n? What are we going to do now?¡± James panted hard and asked as he put his hand on Brian and asked.

    Brian suddenly hugged him. James was startled, but the next moment, he found the dark wings appearing behind Brian.

    ¡°Dark Magic- Flying Crows Summoning¡±

    The wings didn¡¯t appear behind him. Instead, crows appeared behind him and lifted him. There were three crows, each of which had greater flying strength than ughtering Crows.

    As they slowly flew up, the Golems gathered in the middle of the metallic te.

    ¡°Dark Magic- Darkness Veil¡±

    Suddenly, the metallic te released the dark veil around it, covering the golems inside. Seeing this vein, James couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Are you sure it can hold on to those golems?¡±

    ¡°It must.¡±

    ¡°What do you meannnnnnnnnn?¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Thud! Thud!

    Both of them fell to the ground. But, James quickly wrapped his hands around Brian. His back struck the ground and almost broke some bones, but Brian was fine.

    ¡°Thanks, man! Can you walk?¡± Brian helped him get up and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but I feel like I broke a few bones.¡± James nodded his head and answered.

    ¡°Well, we did fall on the stone.¡± Brian sighed and looked at James deeply. He clenched his fist and lowered his head.

    ¡°Sorry for showing you that footage!¡±

    Hearing his words, James was startled, but quickly, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Man, what the hell are you talking about? You were the one who helped me find my identity in the first ce. God knows when I would have discovered their reason for raising me if you weren¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know I was adopted.¡± James pped his back and shook his head.

    For him, it was all in the past. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even get angry now, but it does touch his sore spot. That¡¯s why he used it to amplify his anger.

    Although James didn¡¯t me him, Brian still felt guilty. Maybe James wouldn¡¯t be his best friend if he hadn¡¯t discovered him being an orphan. He wouldn¡¯t have invited James into these messes if he hadn¡¯t been his best friend.

    He was risking the life of his friend. Each time, his friend would do anything for him and only make the situation harsh for James.

    Pat!

    Suddenly, James pped his head and shouted, ¡°Do you think that if you hadn¡¯t done that, I wouldn¡¯t be here risking my life? Listen up, Brian, you might be the smartest person in the world, but you don¡¯t understand the human heart.¡±

    ¡°If there is a person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate even a second to betray you, then there will always be someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice for you. Those are your true friends.¡±

    ¡°Although you don¡¯t have many friends, you still got Barry and me. And, we won¡¯t hesitate to help you regardless of your difficulties because we know you will help us.¡±

    ¡°Besides¡­..¡±

    James clenched his fists as he lowered his head and said, ¡°I always feel useless because I couldn¡¯t be there when you lost your parents. I am a hundred times worse than Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡­.¡±

    Brian was trying to say something, but he closed Brian¡¯s mouth and pointed his thumb at his chest.

    ¡°Even though I am a hundred times worse than Charlotte. I am still your best friend, so that I will be a hundred times better than anyone else.¡±

    Brian was startled. He slowly lowered his head and a warm smile appeared on his face.

    ¡®Thanks, James! Thanks for being my friend!¡¯

    He wanted to say these words to him, but he knew James would get angry at him, so he only kept these words in his heart.

    ¡°Come on! What are you waiting for? Your magic won¡¯t hold them for a long time, right?¡± James shouted from the front. He was already walking toward the location.

    Brian quickly followed him withughter.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°There must be something. Tell me! Did you make some kind of cosmic joke that only you can understand?¡±

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    ¡°Man, you should watch standupedy and be down to earth person if you want to make more friends.¡±

    ¡°Nah! It would be a hassle to have more friends.¡±

    ¡°What? You think we are hassles?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want many people to sacrifice for me because I can¡¯t do that for them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! I know. You won¡¯t hesitate to blow up the earth if it is for your daughter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, James. When I decided on something like that for the first time, I thought I was going crazy. But then I realized I was pretty much doing the same for my parents. I did create the Celestial Killing Bomb against the vampires and werewolves.¡±

    ¡°You are very extreme. Maybe you are right. You shouldn¡¯t have too many friends. I did find it in a hard way.¡±

    ¡°Huh! What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, when ites to you worrying about your daughter or your daughter worrying about you, it is always extreme. But, for them, it became more practical.¡±

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    ¡°You told me about Dark Energy Missle models, right? Well, your daughters shot the strongest missile at that gxy. If that man hadn¡¯t used all of his powers to block the attack, billions would¡¯ve died, and that¡¯s considering him blocking half of its power.¡±

    ¡°Haaaaa. I can¡¯t me them, right? Hey, James, I have thought of an idea.¡±

 Chapter 132 Weapon?

    ####Thanks for everyone who voted with golden tickets in August. And, special thanks to ck Phoenix, Novel_Nerd, and Unknown to All for being highest contributor.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Huh! What idea? Is it some sort of n?¡± James asked.

    ¡°I think I should let my daughters live with Charlotte more. I meant not only Julia but also Ely. I think Charlotte would help them not be me.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea! But, right now, that doesn¡¯t matter. We need to find your daughters soon. By the way, why didn¡¯t you let her use teleportation?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Although those golems might not have souls, they still have minds. It doesn¡¯t matter if we show them that our strength is weaker than theirs, but if we show them that our strength is stronger, they could possibly contact the.¡±

    ¡°That would be our death. Of course, I am notpletely sure about this, so I won¡¯t directly jump to a conclusion, but that¡¯s what I believe at the very least.¡± Brian exined as they walked forward.

    Soon, they noticed Julia and Ely waiting for them at the front. They were constantly shaking their hands.

    Suddenly, James picked up Brian in his arms and ran toward them.

    ¡°Dude, stop! I should carry you. You are injured.¡± Brian cried out loud in his face, but James didn¡¯t even bother replying.

    Brian gave up after he understood that he couldn¡¯t get into his best friend¡¯s mind. James carried him for ten minutes until they finally reached Julia¡¯s and Ely¡¯s location.

    ¡°Dad, did you ask uncle James to give you a princess ride? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Ely started teasing as soon as he put his foot on the ground.

    ¡°Daddy, I want a piggyback ride.¡± Julia raised her hands and asked her father to give her a piggyback ride.

    Just hearing her request, he felt exhausted but still gave her the ride on his back. As for Ely, he simply pinched her ears as they continued their journey toward the location.

    They tried to increase their speed as much as possible since the golems could find them, especially with Omega Ranks. After half an hour, they finally reached their destination.

    They were surprised to see a strange door. It was just a door, nothing else. They couldn¡¯t feel anything at all. It didn¡¯t feel powerful. But, it did feel mysterious.

    Brian looked at others and, seeing their confused and shocked expression spoke.

    ¡°Alright, anything can happen once I open the door, okay? So, we got to be careful.¡±

    Three of them gulped down and nodded. They quietly stared at the door. This door was nearly two meters tall and one meter wide. It was a single-handle door. The door looked like it was made out of dark grey wood.

    Brian gulped and stepped forward. He bit his finger hard, and his blood poured out. He sshed his blood on the door but nothing happened.

    He looked at his daughter and asked her to do it. She nodded and bit her finger, sshing her blood on the door, and the next moment, this door suddenly glowed.

    It was glowing green. The energy it released wasn¡¯t high but seemed very simr to Brian and Julia¡¯s aura. They couldn¡¯t help but feel about raising their hand and touching the door.

    Brian looked at them and nodded his head silently. He put his hand on the handle and slowly pushed the door.

    When hepletely opened the door, he saw a pathway. He gulped even harder when he looked inside. It was a hallway. On the sides, there was a pond ofva.

    He didn¡¯t fearva, but they had only opened the door, and it was alreadyva inside. He couldn¡¯t even fathom what kind of situation they would face.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Brian looked at them and asked.

    Three of them nodded their heads, and he slowly entered. His foot stepped on the hallway, and for a moment, it trembled. He was extremely cautious of the traps, but nothing happened. He took a few more steps and signaled them to follow.

    They also moved in, and as soon as they did, the door suddenly got closed.

    ¡°B.b.b.Brian¡­. This isn¡¯t going to be some sort of a horror movie, right?¡± James couldn¡¯t help but shutter as he asked.

    ¡°It looked more like an adventure to find the lost treasure.¡± Brian looked at the surroundings and saw nothing butva.

    He then looked at them and continued, ¡°Be careful of your surroundings. No matter what, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡± Suddenly, Ely pulled him closer to them and raised her hand. A red bullet moved out of her finger and struck a bat.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Brian freaked out. He looked at the bat that fell to the ground. It was nearly a one-meter-tall bat with extremely evil energy flowing inside it.

    ¡°Looks like some sort of bat. Do you think this ce has monsters as well?¡± Ely answered.

    ¡°Not think! There are.¡± James shouted as he pointed his finger at the massive number of bats rushing toward them. Each of them was one meter tall, so they were pretty dangerous.

    ¡°James, you at the back, Ely, you at the front.¡± Brian immediately moved between them as James and Ely got into a fighting stance.

    Ely swept her hands, and the red energy burst out of her. It transformed into a whip as she smacked those bats with it. Her whip moved around, smacking those bats.

    She took down all of them in a single strike, which surprised everyone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too easy?¡± James asked with some concern in his voice.

    ¡°It seemed a bit too easy, but let¡¯s continue. We need to get the weapon and leave as soon as possible.¡± Brian responded and continued, ¡°Ely, you will lead us. Anything appears; just kill them.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, shouldn¡¯t we at least confirm whether they are even going to attack us or not?¡± Ely asked with confusion.

    ¡°In a normal situation, yes, but a slight mistake could take our lives here. Besides, do you really think any being living here won¡¯t be our enemy?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Ahh! That makes sense. But, I will still hold back a few seconds before attacking. I don¡¯t want to kill mercilessly.¡± Ely nodded her head and walked forward as she told her own condition.

    Hearing her words, James got speechless.

    ¡®Niece, you almost blew up the entire gxy and still think you are merciful?¡¯

    Although James thought of that, he didn¡¯t say anything. He knew Brian¡¯s family was a bit of a nutcase. Brian had told him about his parents, and now, it felt like this behavior had been inherited from the generations.

    If it threatens your family, don¡¯t hesitate to ughter your own race. He also noticed something else.

    Brian¡¯s family was indeed extreme, especially Brian. He either hated someone to the bone or loved someone dearly. If it is in between, he won¡¯t even care.

    And that makes him happy. After finding out that he was adopted, he moved out after finishing high school.

    Brian gave him some ideas, and he established a business. He moved out because they only took care of him because of a massive load of cash someone gave them to take care of him.

    This is why he was angry. His own parents asked someone to take care of him by giving them money. But now, he began to understand a little. He found that he was actually an alien.

    Since he was an alien, that made sense why his parents left him with humans. Although he didn¡¯t know precisely why, he could make some scenes in his mind, including his parents being dead or being chased by some powerful beings.

    No matter what, he would still be a hindrance to them. And, his parents weren¡¯t like Brian¡¯s parents, who could create living humans out of tech.

    He sometimes wonders what kind of habits his parents have. Do they always live in anger? Do Invincible Race look just like humans? Just how powerful are they to be considered invincible?

    Is he ever going to meet his parents? All these questions roamed in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know the answer.

    ¡°James! James!¡± Brian shouted as James suddenly shook his head and woke up into reality.

    ¡°What happened? Why were you lost in such deep thoughts?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Nothing! Anyway, let¡¯s continue!¡± James shook his head and didn¡¯t answer.

    Brian found it a bit odd, but they continued to move nheless. They eventually stumble in front of a strange altar. When Brian saw it, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this is the weapon?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a weapon, daddy.¡± Julia¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°What made you say that?¡± Brian asked her with confusion.

    ¡°I am not feeling the energy from it. And, something has been bothering me for a while.¡± Julia answered.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± When ites to his own race¡¯s ability, his daughter was far more capable than him. So, he wouldn¡¯t mind listening to her.

    ¡°Daddy, when wee inside, we felt the energy from the door. But, as we moved in, all we can feel is mana. Even that altar is releasing nothing but a massive amount of mana.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t sure what kind of weapon it is but what if it is not a weapon at all? I mean there could be a chance that this whole ce was that weapon/tool.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you are suggesting to me that this whole space, or rather this door is the weapon?¡±

 Chapter 133 Domains

    ¡°I am not sure. I don¡¯t know how this door is a weapon, but I can only feel our gic energy from the door. It is not present in that altar or the surroundings.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s strange that the concentration of mana in the surrounding is so high. As for the usages of the altar, I have no idea.¡± Julia answered.

    Brian thought for a moment and said, ¡°My control over the gic energy is much lowered than yours, so I will believe you for this. And if this door truly is a weapon we have been looking for, I think this isn¡¯t a weapon but a tool.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if my theory is correct or not.¡± Brian didn¡¯t answer him but instead walked toward the altar. He touched the top of the altar, and suddenly, glowing blue runes appeared around the altar.

    These blue runes startled everyone. Brian found that he could move the top of the altar.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready, alright?¡± Brian said as he slowly moved the top to the left. At this moment, they didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    ¡°Nothing is happening. Is something wrong with the altar?¡± Julia asked as she walked near the altar and touched it.

    James felt a slight change. He was getting goosebumps all over his body. He slowly stepped out of the rune and felt an intense wave of mana shing against his body.

    Just a few secondster, he felt like he was sweating tons. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened, so he looked back.

    Brian and others also saw his condition and decided to step outside.

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    Suddenly, armor appeared on Julia¡¯s body while Brian felt like his skin was melting. He quickly jumped inside the runes. On the other hand, Ely and James were feeling alright.

    Although it was still hot for them, they could feel arge amount of mana around them.

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t this mean we can improve our rank here? The amount of mana is already ridiculous here.¡± Ely excitedly shouted.

    James also nodded his head, but Brian had a different idea.

    ¡°No! Mana is just the byproduct of Zero-Point Energy. You can¡¯t evolve using Mana. What you can do right now is improve the quality of your mana and make yourself physically stronger.¡±

    ¡°You can also try toprehend Mana Domain here. I don¡¯t think this is the ce where you can rank up. Instead, it should be a training space. This could change the strength of earth drastically.¡± Brian said as he looked at the surroundings with awe.

    He didn¡¯t expect to find such a powerful tool. Even though it can¡¯t help them defeat Dragon Lord, it can still make the earth stronger.

    ¡°Yep! Let¡¯s start training. By the way, can you exin Mana Domain? How do Iprehend it?¡± James asked.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mana Domain suits you. You should try toprehend domains like Power Domain or Gravity Domain. These will definitely increase your strength.¡±

    ¡°As for how you canprehend it. Domains are basically the extension of your abilities. Every race has a bloodline except humans. These bloodlines contain innate abilities inside them.¡±

    ¡°For example, Spirit Bloodline contains three innate abilities; Mana Maniption, Mana Transformation, and Mana Domain. Those who basically start from the bottom can only ess Mana Maniption. Once you reach S-Rank, you can ess Mana Transformation.¡±

    ¡°Now, they can¡¯t transform their mana into a multitude of different energies. For example, they can even transform their mana into the space itself and control it.¡±

    ¡°Finally, when they reach Omega Rank, they can ess Mana Domain. Of course, there is another way toprehend the domain. It is much harder and needs someone to guide you.¡±

    ¡°For example, Blood Domain. Vampires have recorded how to achieve Blood Domain without reaching Omega Rank and have passed it down to generations.¡±

    ¡°Currently, I do know how to achieve Blood Domain and Mana Domain, and I can teach you, but yourprehension is very much necessary. Not only that, without these bloodlines, you can¡¯t bring forward the power of these domains, especially you.¡±

    ¡°Your bloodline is different. Unlike others, you very much rely on your fists. You might not be able to use the mana domain effectively, but of course, I am not here to decide what you can do or not.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you the Mana Domain.¡±

    Hearing his words, James hesitated a little. He basically got the idea about the domain. Domains are inherent but can also be learned with a proper guide.

    Mana Domain can obviously make him stronger, but it wasn¡¯t meant for him. Most of his attacks are simply smashing something. He was an angry rage monster when he used his bloodline.

    But after a few minutes, he released a deep breath and said, ¡°Teach me! I will do anything to increase my strength.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brian nodded his head and looked at Ely.

    ¡°What about you? Originally, I wanted to teach you, but I am not sure if you have already learned it or not.¡±

    ¡°I want to. I have only learned Blood Domain and Blood Abilities.¡± Ely nodded her head and immediately agreed.

    After that, Brian taught them the basics of the Mana Domain.

    Whenever this domain is used, they can improve the pureness of their mana by several folds. Spirits could purify their mana twenty to a hundred times.

    As for others, they have a chance to purify their mana by five to ten percent, which is already impressive.

    But to condense a mana domain, they must manipte mana to a certain degree and then create a concentrated space where mana keeps getting purer each second.

    Maintaining the domain would be hard unless you have properly grasped it. Mana Domain or rather any other domain was simply the formation of a concentrated space using a certain kind of energy.

    For Dragons, they can use Dragon Force to condense Dragon Domain. But, every creature can form Mana Domain because they can use mana as the raw material.

    For the entire day, Brian taught them how to use mana properly. He taught them the maniption of mana and the transformation of mana. Everyone has good knowledge about these two things but they normally use it subconsciously.

    But to use Domain, you need to be conscious of the maniption and transformation of mana. Because they were in a strong mana space, they had quite a difficult time controlling mana.

    But because of that, when they seeded, they were able to move on to the next space. Creating the concentrated space with the mana. Infusing mana into this space allows them to condense their domain.

    That¡¯s why they have to be conscious of this. After all, they aren¡¯t using their bloodlines to condense the domain. Both of them didn¡¯t seed on the third day and the fourth day.

    Finally, Brian asked them to give up for now. It wasn¡¯t easy to learn the domain. Even if they have managed to manipte and transform mana, infusing it into the space to create their own domain is hard.

    ¡°Sigh! I tried to find my own domain but no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t find it. It seems like I can only focus on Mana Domain for now.¡± James heavily sighed as they were preparing to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you reach Omega Rank, you can easily achieve your own domain. For now, let¡¯s leave this ce. My GMD has been fully charged but I still need to enter Chaos Online to increase my strength.¡± Brian said.

    ¡°But daddy, can¡¯t you enter Chaos Online here?¡± Julia asked.

    ¡°I can but I need toplete the tutorial before I can enter the first floor and until I finish the tutorial, I can¡¯t leave the game. I want to meet your mothers and spend some time with everyone before entering the tutorial.¡± Brian answered with a smile.

    He truly missed Charlotte and others. He even missed Lucy. He didn¡¯t have feelings for her even though they have been together for a year now. Both of them weren¡¯t trying to make any progress so their rtionship has stuck for a while.

    ¡°By the way, how are we going to take this?¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°Maybe we can take the door. I mean we can use our blood to open it so it shouldn¡¯t be hard for us.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°I hope so. If we take it back to the earth, we can use it to help many people. We can grow our forces against the threats from outer space.¡± James spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With few people, we won¡¯t be able to keep the earth safe. But, once I finish the trial and earn enough points to awaken the human bloodline once, we will be able to get stronger without using New Gods.¡±

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t we grow stronger faster in New Gods than by real training?¡± James suddenly asked which made Brian pause.

    It was true after all.

 Chapter 134 [Bonus chapter] Learn to forgive

    Hearing his words, Ely exined, ¡°But uncle, even if you do faster in New Gods, you won¡¯t be able to be more experienced at creating your own skills. In the game, you have the set skills that you follow.¡±

    ¡°If you are a healer, your job is only to heal people. You might unlock skills that allow you to fight, but it still won¡¯t be good enough like warrior ss.¡±

    ¡°The finite number of skills will always limit your growth. And besides that, the difference between Omega, Gxy Controller, and Celestial are so huge that even with some of the strongest skills you could master from the game won¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°I mean, you did see what happened to daddy when he tried to fight that dragon whose strength had reached Gxy Controlling Rank. Besides, even with a game, you can¡¯t surpass Emperor Rank no matter how much EXP you earn.¡±

    ¡°That being said. Currently, New Gods is indeed an opportunity for them. After all, their bloodlines aren¡¯t strong enough to make rapid progress like other races. And, if they don¡¯t rely on New Gods, it would take the life for them to reach S-Rank with one time awakened bloodline.¡±

    James passed for a moment and asked, ¡°Wait, what do you mean by one-time awakened bloodline?¡±

    At this moment, Julia exined after interrupting Ely, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Bloodlines can be awakened ten times. You see, genes are the foundation of a bloodline. Without a certain gene, one can¡¯t have a bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Gene will slowly go under transformation if you focus on it. This transformation is measured by the percentage of aura that you can manifest. It¡¯s like how you were training with mana.¡±

    ¡°Once you reach the 100% manifestation of aura, your bloodline will awaken. The first awakened is based on your age and talent, but from then on, you need to awaken it on your own.¡±

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t use points in Chaos Online to awaken their bloodline. Rather helped them awaken the bloodline limits. For example, that Emperor Wraith¡¯s bloodline limit is five times.¡±

    ¡°But, we humans don¡¯t even have bloodline, much less bloodline limit. This is why every in an individual gxy sends their most powerful, lucky, and talented person as the representative in the Chaos Online.¡±

    Hearing his words, James nodded his head and asked, ¡°So, if I focus on my bloodline, I can also manifest that gic aura like yours.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit different. Uncle, what you have is bloodline. Although Genes are the foundation, it doesn¡¯t mean they are a bloodline. Daddy and I don¡¯t have a bloodline, but our genes have been manifested to 100% for ten times.¡±

    ¡°It seemed like when Daddy was almost dying, his bloodline was used to keep him safe, or maybe that is just a lie,¡± Julia answered.

    ¡°I think so. I don¡¯t think Bloodline would be required to save me. I am sure that the universal spirit forcefully removed the bloodline from my body so I would be like regr humans.¡±

    ¡°Due to his oath or maybe some other restriction, he can¡¯t kill me, but he can wait for me to die from old age. Unfortunately, my life had taken so many turns and twists that I am growing stronger.¡±

    ¡°That being said, I am notpletely sure, so I won¡¯t go and me the universal spirit, nor do I can.¡± Brian sighed heavily as he also supported his daughter¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t understand. How am I supposed to manifest gic aura?¡± James asked.

    Hearing his question, Julia and Brian chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like how we did. Each gene will have different powers, so you won¡¯t be able to control technology like us, but who knows, you might be able to increase your attack power or defense.¡± Brian responded.

    ¡°Then, you must teach me while we return to the earth.¡± James put his hand around Brian¡¯s shoulder and requested.

    ¡°So, you basically ignored everything that Julia taught me?¡± Brian speechlessly looked at his friend.

    James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Of course I did. I am not a geek. You didn¡¯t say it would benefit me, so I just listened to the podcast the whole time.¡±

    ¡°What were you listening to?¡± Brian asked curiously.

    ¡°How to apologize.¡± James¡¯ mood changed a bit as he answered.

    Seeing the mood change, Brian was a bit surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but smack James¡¯ back with his palm.

    ¡°Congrats! It seems like you are going to bring an alien bride. Hahaha! First, one of your parents was an alien, and now you are going to bring an alien bride. I am afraid genes will disappear after four or five generations.¡±

    James rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Only if she forgives me.¡±

    At this moment, he noticed conflicted gazes from Julia and Ely. Seeing their eyes, he understood what was going on in their minds. Brian¡¯s daughters were experts at tech and other kinds of knowledge, but they weren¡¯t that bright regarding emotions.

    He smiled and walked in front of them. He patted their heads and said.

    ¡°You did what you thought was best in that situation. If you hadn¡¯tunched that missile, Dragon Lord would, and Elden would¡¯ve chased us. You wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Elden and save Brian.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning, not only Specter declined to help us, they even helped the enemies. Yes, the person I loved was there, but he matters more to me than her.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for the future, but I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do what you did right now. So, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about what you did. Besides, I have already lived with your father for a long time. I know how your genes work.¡±

    When he said that, he looked at Brian for a moment and sighed.

    ¡°There is something that I wanted to tell you, though. You know your father matters a lot to me. He is my best friend, and I think of him as my brother. Our rtionship has been strong for a long time.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want you two to be someone like your father.¡±

    When he said that, Brian paused for a moment and sighed. It was true. He also doesn¡¯t want his daughters to be someone like him.

    But for his daughters, those words were a bit offensive. Before they could argue, James continued, ¡°I know you love your father and would do anything for me.¡±

    ¡°There are people I love as well, but I have limits that I can¡¯t cross. Yes, you can protect your father, but you must understand the consequences. Previously, if Elden hadn¡¯t blocked that missile, you would¡¯ve taken the life of billions of creatures.¡±

    ¡°Those creatures who didn¡¯t even want to fight, who didn¡¯t even have any hatred against you, who were even good people. There is a difference between protection and madness.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be sinners. Taking the life of billions of creatures isn¡¯t something that you can just do. It¡¯s not about your power. It¡¯s about your actions.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t change your father. He is already beyond changing, but you two are still young. I want you two to understand that sometimes, you have to lose someone close to you for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t thousands of people with your level of intellect. So, you can be someone even thousands or millions of people can¡¯t bepared to. You need to choose what is good and what is pure madness.¡±

    ¡°Top ten superheroes of earth. They are worshiped around the world. Do you know why? Because they lost billions of people, they still went for peace, not war.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they threatened werewolves and vampires with war, but they basically wanted peace. That¡¯s why they are superheroes. They are the people who can forgive someone.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t learn to forgive others, the cycle of hatred and war will never end. And, maybe you two wouldn¡¯t be born as his daughters. As I said, I am not smart or strong, but I know what I should choose.¡±

    ¡°I am angry at you for what you did because nobody taught you anything. But from now on, try not to be like your father but those heroes. Because you two can save millions rather than taking their lives.¡±

    James took a deep breath and turned around as he looked at Brian. He nodded and walked toward the door.

    Brian sighed and patted their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to think about right now. In fact, I also don¡¯t want you to be someone like me. So, after we reach home, I want you two to spend more time with Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°As for now, let¡¯s leave!¡±

    Julia and Ely were intensely conflicted about their own morals and actions, but when he said to leave, they eventually followed him out. When they reached outside, they looked at the door, and Brian tried to lift it.

    Surprisingly, he could. It was light as a feature.

    ¡°This is good. We can finally take it with us.¡± Brian smiled as he held the door.

    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t take it with you. I am going to take it with me.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang behind them, which startled them. It didn¡¯t take them more than a second to recognize this voice.

    They all turned around, and when they saw the man in front of them, they clenched their fists.

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, isn¡¯t it? Well, this surprise will be more amazing when I kill you.¡± Dragon Lord smiled at them as he lifted his index finger, pointing at Brian.

    Brian was terrified.

    ¡®Why? Why aren¡¯t they reacting even though he is releasing his aura openly? Why?¡¯

 Chapter 135 Heavenly Dragon Guard Revealed Part 1

    ¡®Damn it! Why aren¡¯t you reacting to his pressure? He is obviously releasing the aura outside.¡¯ Brian was terrified. He didn¡¯t understand why they weren¡¯t reacting to his pressure; after all, Onix was known as a peace-loving creature who would fight whenever they sensed the aura of a strong person around them.

    Suddenly, Brian noticed something else. His aura. It wasn¡¯t the same as before. Brian had felt the aura. It was overbearing, but now, it was simple like water; even so, it was immense.

    Gulp!

    ¡°Y-y-you are the real body?¡± Brian looked at him with shock and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You are surprised why these weasels don¡¯t attack me, right? Well, now you have the answer. Do you really think Gxy Controller has the guts to attack a Celestial?¡± Dragon Lord replied with a smirk on his face.

    At this moment, Julia and Ely sensed a strange simrity in the man in front of them.

    Brian clenched his fist and thought.

    ¡®What happened to her? Did she lose? Why did she let hime here? Did she not know where we are?¡¯

    ¡°You truly are amazing to find one of the tools left by your race. I never expected you to find it so soon, but it only made things easier for me. Now, I just have to kill you and take your daughter to find more weapons.¡± Dragon Lord smirked as he condensed golden energy in his finger.

    ¡®Why? Why does he want to kill me and keep Julia safe? Wait, if I remember correctly, my blood didn¡¯t open the door. It was Julia¡¯s blood. That means her blood is necessary to ess all of those weapons.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it! He is going to kill me right now.¡¯

    Brian instantly smashed his GMD and transformed. His hair became silver, and his eyes turned red. He immediately transformed his mana into the blood and formed a shield.

    Bang! Ssh!

    A golden light sparkled out of his finger, turning into a sharp line. It pierced the shield and then pierced his right chest.

    ¡°Dad¡± ¡°Brian!¡±

    James and Ely instantly reacted. James unconsciously transformed into the second stage. He rushed toward the Dragon Lord and punched, but his figure was frozen before he couldnd a punch on the Dragon Lord.

    ¡°You are much stronger than him. But, just like him, you are challenging me too early.¡± Dragon Lord sneered as he made James freeze in mid-air.

    James also heard his words but didn¡¯t understand a single thing.

    Dragon Lord looked at Julia¡¯s eyes and, seeing the horror in her eyes,ughed.

    ¡°Hahaha! You are indeed brilliant. I am not the Dragon Lord from this universe. He is currently facing off against that old woman.¡±

    Then, he looked at James and continued, ¡°You came for me. After his death, you found everything and came to kill me, but in the end, you still died at my hands. This time won¡¯t be any different.¡±

    Dragon Lord opened his palm, and the golden energy gathered in his palm. But suddenly, a strong force appeared next to James and tapped his shoulder.

    James finally moved his body, but Elden¡¯s soul pushed him away. James realized that even with the second stage of transformation, he couldn¡¯t fight. With a frustrated expression, he clenched his fist.

    ¡°Humph! Even with your real body, you can¡¯t defeat me. Just die already!¡± Dragon Lord didn¡¯t target James and shot the golden beam of light at Elden. Elden instantly released his mana domain and condensed threeyer space wall.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The golden light pierced through all three walls and struck him. The golden light almost pierced his soul. Elden felt extremely weak and wanted to run, but he was still under Ely¡¯smand, so he couldn¡¯t run away.

    ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! How can we survive? How? Should I use Heavenly Dragon Guard? I must protect my daughter. I must use it.¡¯ Brian was almost on the verge of using the Heavenly Dragon Guard when a word rang in his mind.

    ¡®Sinner¡¯

    His eyes widened as he clenched his fist.

    ¡®I am not a hero, but I don¡¯t want to be a sinner. I might be able to save them, but what about Ely and Charlotte? What about Lena and Lucy? Barry and director, everyone will die if I use it.¡¯

    ¡®But, I need to think of a way. Something! I must find a way to save them¡­¡­. Ahhhh!¡¯

    Suddenly, he felt like he was struck by lightning when he finally realized something. He quickly looked at the right side.

    ¡®Probably five million light years! We should be able to reach there with Elden¡¯s transformation. But, first, I need to distract Dragon Lord.¡¯

    Brian walked toward Ely while Dagon Lord was facing off against Elden. Dragon Lord¡¯s eyes shifted toward him as he was curious about what Brian wanted to do.

    ¡°I will fight him. Give me the control of Elden!¡±

    Hearing his words, Dragon Lord paused for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! You think this guy can face me? You think a gxy controller with only a soul can stop? Okay! Okay! I will give you a chance. Make one move, and I will make one move as well.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t finish him off in a single move, I will stop chasing you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Dragon Lord was being arrogant. If he truly wanted to kill Elden in one move, even if he was fully alive, he would die in a single move against the celestial.

    That¡¯s the difference between Omega, Gxy Controlling Realm, and Celestial.

    Dragon Lord stared at Brian with a suspicious gaze. He released a powerful sense that covered nearly twenty million light years of distance.

    ¡®With his current power, Elden can only teleport ten million light years at once. If he tries to run away, I will kill him instantly. He should know that as well.¡¯

    ¡®I am truly curious what gave him the courage to fight me. Did he realize something? Did he find that he could summon the weapons? He shouldn¡¯t have, right?¡¯

    ¡®Otherwise, he would¡¯ve summoned the weapon from the start. No! He doesn¡¯t even have the powers to summon the weapon yet. Only his daughter has that power.¡¯

    Brian was fidgeting a bit. He needed to excuse the Heavenly Dragon Guard at an insane time. They would die if he messed up even a bit, or he would be a sinner and lose his family.

    It¡¯s a life and death moment.

    ¡®One mistake and everything ends. I can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡¯

    ¡®Lily, activate Heavenly Dragon Guard in 0.00000000001 seconds after we reach the destination through teleportation. Start all preparation instantly. Our lives depend on you.¡¯ Brian took a deep breath after dumping everything on Lily.

    ¡°Sir, this is truly a hard task. I would¡¯ve called it impossible, but now, I feel like I can do it.¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang in his ears.¡¯

    ¡®Oh! Did you upgrade yourself? Congrattions! Now, I am even more confident. Okay, I will start now.¡¯

    Brian raised his hand and released the dark strings out of his finger. He put those strings on Elden. Seeing this, Dragon Lordughed.

    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t tell me this is your n. You think puppetry will help you? Well, you are free to try but do it fast. I am not going to wait more than a minute now.¡±

    Dragon Lord wasn¡¯t going to make a mistake. He didn¡¯t want Time Corps to follow him. So, he tried to kill them and ran away before anyone else noticed him.

    After all, the Dragon Lord of this universe was still fighting against the Great Prophet. If they notice two Celestial Rank Dragon Lords, they would definitely feel suspicious and talk about this to the Time Corp.

    Brian used the strings on Elden but he didn¡¯t control it rather gave his instruction through his mind. He just repeated the hand sign that he usually does before using that technique.

    Seeing this, Dragon Lord sneered.

    ¡®Does he really thinks he can escape?¡¯

    ¡°Great Teleportation Technique¡±

    Suddenly, Brian, Ely, Julia, James, and Elden¡¯s soul were teleported somewhere else. Dragon Lord followed his position and when he saw where they teleported to, his eyes widened.

    ¡°No! No! NOOOOOOOOO!¡±

    Dragon Lord roared so loud that his voice shook the gxy. He quickly realized that he would attract someone¡¯s attention and retreated instantly. But, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist and curse Brian in his mind.

    ¡®Damn you, Brian! Damn you! Even if you wanted to die, why did you bring your daughter to death with you? Damn it! I made a mistake¡­¡­ Wait¡­. He isn¡¯t someone who will sacrifice his daughter alongside him rather he is someone who will sacrifice himself for his daughter.¡¯

    ¡®Then, why did he enter the ck Hole?¡¯

    Dragon Lord¡¯s eyes widened when he asked that question himself.

    At this moment, inside the middle of the ck hole, there was a hexagonal-shaped purple barrier. Inside it, Brian, James, Ely, Julia, and Elden were sitting.

    ¡°We escaped?¡± James¡¯s eyes widened when he didn¡¯t see Dragon Lord appearing in front of him. But, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all. It felt like there was nothing but ckness. The only light was exiting out of the barrier itself.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

 Chapter 136 Heavenly Dragon Guard Revealed Part 2

    #####Well, if you don¡¯t understand anything, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t anything as well This chapter was purely for expanding the world and revealing some crucial stuff.

    ¡­¡­..

    ¡°We are currently outside the barrier of Negative Zone.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°What?¡± James looked at him with confusion. He didn¡¯t even understand what that was supposed to mean.

    Julia and Ely were also curious. Julia has never seen it in his record. She doesn¡¯t know about it at all.

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon Guard is what I call it. This is the strongest offensive defense below the ninth dimension. Anything below the ninth dimension can¡¯t break this dimension, and anything outside this defense will die.¡±

    ¡°Unless we are inside a space where there is nothing void. Naturally, a ck hole is one of them. It doesn¡¯t have space, and the energy of the Negative Zone destroyed any kind of energy that was sucked by it.¡± Brian exined.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Can you exin it in a simpler term? I only understood that we are somehow alive inside a ck hole.¡± James asked.

    ¡°Correction! One of the strongest ck holes, Gxy Eating ck Hole, is in the center of a gxy. Well, I can¡¯t exin to you how I did it. But, I can tell you more about Negative Zone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like an anti-matter world but on a muchrger scale. This world ispletely separated from our reality whether it is the first dimension or ninth dimension.¡±

    ¡°I managed to find it during my research on Ninth Dimension. I found a space that has a strange barrier that holds the Negative Energy inside it. If this Negative Energy is released in the universe, it will destroy everything, and only void will remain.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I reversed engineered the Negative Zone and created a device that will release Negative Energy around me but also keep me safe with the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I never intend to use it outside the ck hole; otherwise, the entire universe will end instantly. Since it basically defends me from the most destructive energy in existence, I call it ¡®Heavenly Dragon Guard¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Julia looked at him with nothing but adoration. She hasn¡¯t researched up to the ninth dimension. She has barely reached the sixth dimension, and now learning about the existence that exists in the ninth dimension seems quite unrealistic.

    ¡°Brian, I still don¡¯t understand one thing. I thought these dimensions were just the term to represent the level of technology. But, you sound like there is a whole world above us. Is there something that I am missing?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Actually, there is.¡± Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°Really?¡± James caught his shoulders and asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Yep! Not only are there higher dimensions, but there are also people living in those dimensions. But, of course, it would be illusionary to say that we can reach there.¡±

    ¡°The people from one dimension can¡¯t enter another, no matter the circumstances, unless the Universal Spirit allows them to. But, of course, it won¡¯t.¡± Brian answered as he nodded his head.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, you said you managed to research them. Don¡¯t tell me the universal spirit allowed you to go there.¡± James looked at him with a shocked expression and asked.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was nearly fifteen years ago. I was very curious about techs and started doing many things that I didn¡¯t even know about.¡±

    ¡°One day, I received a signal on myputer. Myputer was designed to trace the signals of the highest levels of Third Dimensional Frequency. But, what it caught wasn¡¯t from the third dimension. It was from the fourth dimension.¡±

    ¡°I was shocked and ecstatic. Then, I spent the whole year learning more about the fourth dimension. The first thing I tried was to learn the way their tech works. There was one major difference. Actually, there were two; Codes and Frequency.¡±

    ¡°The frequency that on the fourth dimension operates was different than us. The way the frequency reacts to the material of that world was quite different, resulting in what we call advanced and power materials.¡±

    ¡°In one sense, you can say that the fourth-dimensional frequency had improved the Zero-Point Energy present in that world, causing everything to evolve at a higher rate than us.¡±

    ¡°With that, they also developed their own codes. Each power system or power itself has a code that, if you can understand, is going to make it easy to use.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I was able toprehend not only Mana Domain but also Blood Domain in a few days. It wasn¡¯t only because I was Spirit or Vampire. ¡®Data¡¯ from New Gods is also based on this principle.¡±

    ¡°The reason I was able to transform into them using GMD was that I learned codes of each race, copied them, and using the certain tech and codes, I managed to replicate them.¡±

    ¡°James, I know you are releasing steam from your head so that I won¡¯t bber about it anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t stop, daddy. I want to learn more. Please tell me more!¡± Julia started throwing tantrums when he stopped.

    Brian sighed and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t go over the details here. The upper dimensions have their codes and frequency. I could interact with them because of my ability to understand the tech.¡±

    ¡°It allowed me to understand the codes they used, and thus, I slowly grew more knowledgeable about the upper dimensions and slowly started discovering more.¡±

    ¡°Right now, Universal Spirit isn¡¯t our enemy, but from what I¡¯ve researched about him, he will definitely be our enemy.¡±

    ¡°Wait, when did you research him? And, what did you find out?¡± James hurriedly asked.

    ¡°I researched him when I was at Specter. Well, I didn¡¯t find much about him, but I understood a couple of things. They are considered rumors, but I managed to create a possible theory from those rumors, and if it is correct, then he will be our enemy.¡±

    ¡°I believe Universal Spirit is a creature born out of the Universe¡¯s Will. It has the power to control every fabric of space-time and temper with reality.¡±

    ¡°But there is something that is even more stunning than this. Many believe that he wasn¡¯t all-powerful at the start. As I said, this was just a rumor, but it was said that universal spirit resets the universe so that it can absorb the overflowing knowledge of the creatures residing in the universe.¡±

    ¡°It grows stronger as it absorbs more knowledge, but during the previous Great Reset, it couldn¡¯t eliminate one race. It was also said that the universal spirit failed to reset the universe properly and suffered bacsh; hence he doesn¡¯t interfere with the universal matter that much.¡±

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t think this is correct. If the universal spirit could truly get stronger by absorbing the knowledge of the universe after resetting it, why would he fail to reset humans?¡±

    ¡°I think universal spirit dies and is born with the universe. Once we consume all of the Zero-Point Energy, the universe itself returns to its original size, which was the size of an atom killing the universal spirit in the process.¡±

    ¡°Then, it expands once again, creating a myriad of creatures and gxies in the process. Of course, this theory aligns with the power of our race bing even greater the universal spirit.¡±

    ¡°After all, we managed to survive the Great Reset while the universal spirit couldn¡¯t. That being said, there are still many things unclear about it, so I don¡¯t want to take universal spirit as an enemy yet.¡±

    ¡°But, daddy, you forget something. Rumors sprout out of something. That means there must be some kind of truth to them. Even the religions are true because of the presence of Celestials who are basically Gods.¡± Julia reminded him when Brian turned silent.

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Brian didn¡¯t ept it or reject it.

    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t we forgetting something? We are still in the middle of a freaking ck Hole.¡± Ely shouted as she suddenly reminded everyone.

    ¡°Lily, how long?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Sir, thirty minutes remaining.¡± Lily¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    Brian nodded and looked at the others.

    ¡°After half an hour, we will leave this ck hole, and this barrier alongside Negative Energy will disappear. But, there is one problem. We will either travel back in time or future from Earth¡¯s Time Concept.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! You mean we might either go closer to the middle of the universe or further away?¡± Julia asked cutely.

    ¡°Wait, is that true?¡± James asked.

    Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°The concept of space-time doesn¡¯t exist inside the ck hole. So, once we go out of it, we will either enter the core part of the universe or the outer part of the universe.¡±

    ¡°But no matter which part we enter, we can¡¯t underestimate any world. As I said, the concept of Time is just an illusionary concept. It is what we perceive the movement of the universe as. But, Time itself isn¡¯t the same.¡±

    ¡°The flow of time in the core is slow, and the flow of time in the outer part is fast. But, once you go there, you won¡¯t feel any difference from there. So, be ready!¡±

    James clenched his fist with excitement.

    ¡°We are entering the new world again. I bet it¡¯s going to be fun.¡±

    ¡°Or, maybe not!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 137 New Universe, Surprising Discovery

    ¡°Argh! My head hurts.¡± Julia grunted in pain as she put her hands on her head.

    ¡°We just got out of a freaking ck hole. You should be d that we get to keep our head.¡± Ely responded, but she was suffering from the same problem.

    They also had severe headaches. It took them quite a while, especially Julia and Brian, to recover.

    After Brian finally recovered, he curiously raised his head at the blue sky.

    ¡°Lily, please tell me we somehow ended up on earth.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we are not on earth. We have reached a with a simr atmosphere. My trackers are suggesting that we are currently at the inner core of the universe.¡±

    ¡°I do not have any information abouts and gxies in this region of the universe. I am sorry, sir.¡± Lily answered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. I never asked you to study the universe¡¯s core since it takes a lot of energy. Since we are here, we must find a way to return. But first, let¡¯s get familiar with this ce.¡±

    ¡°Hey Brian, are you awake? Come and check this out!¡± Brian heard James¡¯s voice from afar. He looked at his daughter, who had barely recovered. He lifted his daughter in his arms and walked toward James.

    They were currently at the edge of a hill, so he was curious about where they could see.

    When they reached the edge of the hill, Brian was stunned. The scene in front of him was breathtaking. The highest snow peak acted like a wall. A gigantic valley that stood in the middle of the giant hills.

    The valley had people crawling around like ants. And, each one of them was different, not in a literal sense, though.

    He saw humans, elves, dwarves, lizard men, goblins, humanoid dragons, demons, ogres, and many of whom he had never seen.

    Not only were they all there, but all of them had kind of a peaceful rtionship with each other. They were all coexisting in a single valley, after all.

    ¡°Where in the hell are we? Brian, are you serious that we didn¡¯t die and reach heaven?¡± James patted his chest and asked with a shocked expression on his face

    ¡°I am pretty sure that we are not dead, but now, I began to doubt it. How could so many races live together in harmony and peace? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Brian rubbed his head in confusion.

    Even his brilliant mind couldn¡¯t understand the situation of this ce.

    ¡°Anyway, we should go there. I am really curious about this ce. They don¡¯t seem like people who would try to kill us. So, hopefully, we can learn more about them.¡± James suggested as he pointed to a path designed to go toward the valley.

    ¡°Wow! Daddy, what kind of ce are we in?¡± Suddenly, Julia¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Oh! Is your headache gone, sweetheart?¡± Brian asked instead of answering her question.

    ¡°Yes, daddy, it is gone. Anyway, which gxy are we in?¡± Julia asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. We are at the core of the universe. That¡¯s all I know. Let¡¯s go down and settle with these people before finding a way to return to the earth.¡± Brian answered.

    Everyone nodded their heads, and they finally walked into that path. Brian looked at Julia and asked, ¡°Do you think those golems will find the spaceship?¡±

    Julia shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe Dragon Lord could find it, but others can¡¯t see through its camouge. And, as soon as someone enters the spaceship, I will get notified no matter where we are, and I can destroy it with a singlemand.¡±

    Brian rubbed her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±

    ¡°Always put the self-destruction sequence in the device you create. You stated this as the main rule in your personal dairy.¡± Julia cutely smiled as she answered.

    ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t your headache disappear? Why are you still in daddy¡¯s arms?¡± Ely spoke with jealousy. Unlike Julia, she was big and strong. So, she couldn¡¯t ask Brian to lift her.

    But, she also wanted that feeling. She loved it no matter how much she had grown.

    ¡°Ahh! My head hurts. I can¡¯t walk.¡± Julia tried acting as she put her arms around his neck and her head on his shoulder.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Ely snorted, seeing her little sister acting spoiled.

    On the other hand, Brian didn¡¯t think too much and let them bicker with each other. But halfway through, Brian got tired and put down Julia.

    He didn¡¯t use GMD since he had to save charge as much as possible in case of emergency.

    After a few hours, they finally reached the front of the valley. It was pretty much open with no gates whatsoever. They saw countless people walking around.

    But, they quickly noticed something. The clothes they were wearing seemed quite different than other people. These people were wearing formal pants and shirts.

    Even women were wearing less revealing clothes. It honestly looked like the medieval age in Europe. But, there was more to it. There was a demeanor in their actions.

    Even while walking, they barely touched each other, even though thousands of people were nearby. And, at this position, there was no one standing still.

    Everyone was moving around. The more they walked toward the middle of the valley, the fewer people they saw walking around. They found high buildings at the bottom of each hill where many people were walking.

    They finally found a ce where they could stop. It was at the nearby area in the center of the valley. Even though they had been walking for like fifteen hours, the sun above them didn¡¯t even move.

    And the reason was pretty simple. Time here moved a lot slower than on their earth. Of course, it wasn¡¯t in the literal sense, but since Time is just an imaginary concept, they had the habit of counting time based on earth¡¯s passage of time.

    But here, the passage of time is different. But of course, people living here seemed quite the same.

    ¡°So, how will we get the information about this ce?¡± James asked as he looked at Brian.

    ¡°Maybe we should talk to some people.¡± Brian mumbled, but before moving, he heard a voice from behind.

    ¡°Hello, may I help you?¡±

    They all turned around and saw a woman standing behind them. She was wearing a green dress that covered her entire body. She had brown hair and brown eyes with lizard skin on her body.

    ¡°We would be very grateful. It is our first time in this valley. So, we don¡¯t know much about this ce. And, I have to be honest. I have never seen so many races living together in the same ce.¡± Brian politely smiled and asked.

    ¡°I noticed. Pleasee with me!¡± The woman smiled as she took them into a building. It was a restaurant, but before going in, Brian got embarrassed and asked.

    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have any money with us. So, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to go there. Sorry for bothering you.¡±

    They were almost ready to leave when the woman stopped them and said. ¡°Please don¡¯t doubt our hospitality. We have been maintaining harmony and peace through kindness for millions of years. It would be my treat. Helping others always gives you good karma.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian and others paused for a moment, unable to decide whether to follow or not. It could be a trap, but at the same time, they felt guilty for having such thoughts.

    After a while, they finally decided to follow her. She booked a small separate room for them, and they sat down while ordering the food.

    After that, The woman looked at them and smiled.

    ¡°My name is Z. This is Red Vermillion City.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and introduced his group.

    ¡°My name is Brian. His name is James. These two are my daughters. The eldest one is Elenor, and the youngest one is Julia. Thanks for helping us out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. We love to keep the peace and prosperity in our world. By the way, did youe from another universe?¡± Z asked.

    Hearing her question, Brian was pretty shocked as he asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if it is the weakest person in our world, they still cultivate Primordial Energy. But, the energy inside your cells is quite a low level. So, I can only assume that you are from another universe.¡±

    ¡°How did youe here? Your strength doesn¡¯t seem that great. I am really curious. How did you get here?¡± Z excitedly asked.

    Brian finally understood why she suddenly invited them for the food. While it was clear that she wanted to show goodwill, she was also a curious person.

    ¡°It was an ident. I can¡¯t disclose the method we used toe here, but you can believe us that it was a pure ident. Anyway, which universe is this?¡±

    Z chuckled ¡°No wonder you managed to enter our universe. It is isted by our great god and thus nobody can normally leave or enter our universe. Our universe¡¯s name is Primordial Universe.¡±

    ¡°It is also known as the home of ¡®Invincible Race¡¯.¡±

    Tink!

    Suddenly, James dropped the spoon he was holding.

 Chapter 138 Descendants of God

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Z asked with confusion as she looked at him.

    ¡°No! He was just surprised. Are you serious? We are in the territory of Invincible Race?¡± Brian immediately covered him and asked.

    Z did find it a bit suspicious, but then she shook her head and exined.

    ¡°Of course not! The descendent of our God lives in the holynd at the center of our universe. We are not allowed to set foot not thosends without their instructions.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian got even more curious and asked.

    ¡°Previously, you said that no one is allowed to leave this universe? Does this also include them?¡±

    Z suspiciously looked at him and asked, ¡°Now, I am inquisitive about your curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Well, I met one of them when I was in my universe. He told me that he was from Invincible Race, but he seemed no different than humans. And,ter, I learned that Invincible Race has a bloodline that allows them to transform with their anger physically.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°Ohhh! Then, what you have learned is correct. We have maintained peace because we don¡¯t want our god¡¯s descendants to go berserk every day. As for their appearance, they do have a human appearance.¡±

    ¡°In fact, our god was also a human who managed to create a new bloodline for himself bybining the bloodline of several people. It was said that he found a special treasure from the creation of the universe and used it to merge the bloodline of several creatures.¡±

    ¡°Finally, he formed a new bloodline for himself and called it ¡®Invincible Bloodline.¡¯ Our God was the strongest being in the universe below Only One. And, he also fought Only One until he severely injured Only One and died during the battle.¡±

    ¡°He had nine wives. Their children slowly grow and start reproducing. In the millions of years of lifespan, their poption has grown tremendously.¡± Z exined.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you telling too much to some strangers about your god?¡± James asked.

    Z chuckled and shook her head. ¡°This is justmon knowledge among the people. Since you can¡¯t leave this universe with your strength, you would eventually learn about these things.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned Only One? Are you talking about Universal Spirit?¡± Brian asked. He had once seen the rumors about the Universal Spirit being called Only One.

    After all, he was indeed only one of its race. And it was also the strongest making it the strongest among others.

    Z¡¯s cheerful expression changed a bit, and she got deadly serious as she nodded.

    ¡°Can you tell me about the previous question I asked? Do the descendants of gods get punished if they leave the universe?¡± Brian asked.

    Z kept her serious expression and nodded her head.

    At this moment, James¡¯s hand trembled a bit. Brian quickly held his hand and calmed him down. He understood James¡¯s excitement, but he couldn¡¯t do anything stupid right now.

    He had to keep things calm right now.

    ¡°Since we are stuck here, we got to find some way to earn money. Do you know anything we can do to make a living here?¡± Brian asked.

    Z thought for a while and answered, ¡°Well, that depends upon you. If you have the power of Water Element, you can apply for Irrigation Profession. But considering how low your strength is, I don¡¯t think your Elements would be much of a help.¡±

    ¡°You can do something else, though. You can try to get work in restaurants or other shops.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian rolled his eyes. No matter how broke he might be, he wouldn¡¯t start working in a restaurant with his level of intelligence.

    He quickly pondered over this matter and asked.

    ¡°Miss Z, do you know it is possible to talk to your rtives no matter how far you might be, even if you don¡¯t have the power?¡±

    Z widened her eyes and asked.

    ¡°Are you serious? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°It is possible. Well, the main way to earn money is by solving the problem people have. Julia, let¡¯s get to the work. We are going to build the smartphone.¡± Brian spoke to his daughter as he stood up.

    He looked at Z and slightly bowed.

    ¡°Miss Z, thank you for the meal! Once weplete our first smartphone, we will surely give it to you.¡±

    Saying so, Brian and others swiftly left the restaurant. Brain decided to go back to the hill and build his base there. He wanted to buy food, but since he had no money, he decided to make the phone first.

    ¡°Brian, are you sure you can build a phone here? I don¡¯t doubt your ability, but you don¡¯t have equipment.¡± James asked as they moved toward the hill.

    ¡°Hehe! Uncle, you are wrong.¡± Julia giggled and took out small cubes. When he saw those cubes, he suddenly remembered the small spaceship.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we use Nano Tech for most of our items. And, nothing is more convenient to keep with you than nanotech. Anyway, we will build the smartphone as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t have food or any other kinds of supplies, we need to make sure that we can impress the head of this city. My n is to use their money to create the business, giving them some shares over our business.¡±

    ¡°Once our business blooms, I will start focusing on a way to leave this universe.¡± Brian exined.

    ¡°Brian¡­..¡± James called out his name but after that, he couldn¡¯t continue.

    Brian patted his back and said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will find out about your parents. Since they are punished, they must be somewhere in the prison. And, prison is the only thing that isn¡¯t hard to find.¡±

    ¡°But right now, we have to move as per my n. Unless we get a strong foothold in this universe and an escape route, we absolutely can¡¯t mess with the force beyond our strength.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. So, while you do your techno things, I think I should do something else. How about I go back and search for a new job? After all, creating a smartphone would take a few days.¡±

    ¡°You, Ely, and I might hold on with ease but Julia will have some trouble. So, let me go down there and work. I can easily find and do some job may be in the restaurant as she suggested.¡± James said as he tried to move back.

    Brian knew James wasn¡¯t doing this just for the job. But, he didn¡¯t stop him. He wanted James to be more curious about his parents. After all, he knows the feeling of not caring about the other person.

    He didn¡¯t want James to do the same. After he agreed, James immediately left.

    ¡°Daddy, we can easily create the smartphone within a day, right? Why did you let uncle leave?¡± Julia asked with confusion.

    ¡°He has something else to do. While he does his things, let¡¯s focus on our job. Currently, we have the entire toolset to build almost anything but there is one problem.¡± Brian shook his head and spoke.

    ¡°Amount! The number of phones we can create is extremely low. So, we need to find the alternative.¡± Julia replied to his words.

    Brian nodded his head and continued ¡°Most of the parts should have the alternatives from this ce but we might have to explore some of the unique parts.¡±

    ¡°I am not nning on wasting my time exploring the new resources.¡±

    Suddenly, Ely interrupted ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we make these phones exclusive? We can sell them at a fairly high price and sell fewer phones.¡±

    ¡°After all, we aren¡¯t nning on establishing a true business here, right?¡±

    Hearing her question, Brian felt guilty in his mind but that guilt disappeared when he remembered his. Currently, they were somewhere else in the universe and have no connection to the earth.

    They need to get back to the earth as soon as possible. And, if they can¡¯t find their way back, it would be more than troublesome.

    ¡°Alright! We will do it your way. We will build the phones in an exclusive manner and save enough money for us to survive until we find a way back home. But of course, we have to make it truly admirable as well.¡± Brian nodded and agreed.

    Seeing this, Ely brightly smiled and they started moving uphill. Julia quickly got tired and Ely had to hold her up. Brian was also getting tired and embarrassed to ask his daughter to lift him up, he decided to transform.

    He transformed into a Vampire. The only thing that changed in him was his hair and eyes. They continued their journey and after nearly six hours, they finally reached the peak of the hill.

    Since Brian had used transformation, they tried running but since the path was still too long, they still took a long time. After reaching the peak, they took out the tent and argepartment with a lot of equipment in it.

    But just when they started working, Brian suddenly thought of something asked himself.

    ¡®Wait, why didn¡¯t we use Elden¡¯s Teleportation?¡¯

 Chapter 139 Elys Problem, James Problem, Zilas Opportunity

    ¡°Daddy, do you want to add a top-notch processor to this smartphone since we are going to use thetest version of EOS?¡± Julia asked while sitting in front of aputer while typing a bunch of codes that were disyed on the screen.

    ¡°Nah! Just let Lily use the lower version processor with EOS 9. If we do end up opening this into a proper business, we will get a chance to upgrade everything.¡± Brian shook his head and answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Even if we do go back, we could return here and slowly influence the technology in this world. This way we can earn lots of money.¡± Ely spoke while sitting in front of anotherputer.

    ¡°Come on, Ely! We are not going to think about the future in this gxy. We have our own gxy and that¡¯s Milky Way. As for business, why would need to go do these kinds of business when I can literally earn dozens ofs with a single algorithm.¡± Brian rolled his eyes and denied her thoughts.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s not a long-term n. We need to have some sort of a long-term n, don¡¯t we? Besides, we should be more friendly to our universe. All of the algorithms and technology that you developed have been used for conflict in one way or another.¡± Ely didn¡¯t back down.

    Brian turned his head and looked at her with strange eyes.

    ¡°Are you seriously considering living here? I am already getting homesick. So, we are going to develop this smartphone as soon as possible, use nanotech to build a small tower to get enough signal, and sell these two the some of the respectable and rich families in this city.¡±

    ¡°After we earn enough money, we will simply leave. Besides, once they figure out the technology behind these smartphones, they might make their own version.¡±

    Ely folded her arms and pouted.

    ¡°Humph! You might not have an interest in business, but I want to use my brain to earn money and be the richest person in the world. And, no matter what you say, I am going to do it.¡±

    Saying so, she turned around and a virtual projection appeared in front of her. It was the virtual projection of the phone and she separated it into several small parts and started mingling with it.

    Brian suspiciously nced at her with confusion. He thought for a moment and a conclusion came to his mind. He released a deep breath and walked up to her chair.

    He held her hand as he crouched. He showed a remorseful expression and spoke.

    ¡°Sorry for not understanding you, sweetie!¡±

    Ely didn¡¯t speak. She just kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°From now on, you will be the head of this project. Julia and I will follow your orders and do everything you ask us to do.¡± Brian continued.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ely¡¯s eyes widened as she asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Brian smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Thanks, daddy! Yayyy! Let¡¯s earn a lot of money.¡± Ely cheered as she quickly went back to her work. Brian smiled and walked up to Julia. He went closer and whispered.

    ¡°You won¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Julia shook her head. She has seen how much Ely has sacrificed for her. Brian had a lot of wealth, so much so that he could buy anything he wanted. But, the moment he died, all of his wealth was frozen.

    Because that wealth wasn¡¯t dors in his bank, it wass. Since she couldn¡¯t ess that wealth, she quickly realized that she had to earn a lot of money for her sister.

    Unlike Ely, Julia was a smart kid from a small age. To do lots of experiments from the age of seven, Ely had to build a perfectb for her.

    Technology was their roots but Ely didn¡¯t have knowledge like Brian. She couldn¡¯t develop lots of technology to earn enough money for her little sister.

    That¡¯s why she had to spend ten times more effort on writing an algorithm that Brian could write with ease.

    Ely didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. She wanted to make money that they could use. No matter how much wealth Brian had in outer space, his death left them with few shares in Golden Wing Industry and some million bucks on his ount.

    For normal people, it wouldn¡¯t cost much but for someone who was creating Time-Travelling Machine, it would cost a fortune.

    Brian also understood the same thing so he didn¡¯t let her feel sad for long. After confirming things with Julia, he finally returned to his seat and started working.

    ¡­¡­.

    Somewhere else in the Red Vermillion City,

    ¡°Mr. I don¡¯t think it is possible to get you a job where I am working. It requires critical control over fire elements.¡± Z stood in front of James and shook her head.

    ¡°Just call me James! And, I don¡¯t need to just do that job, right? There must be something else that I could do. I am physically strong and I am ready to do anything you throw at me.¡± James immediately started convincing her.

    Z shook her head and said ¡°Although there are some jobs that you can do, there is no ce left for you to do anything. I am sorry but I am also an employee there. I can¡¯t help you with it.¡±

    James clenched his fist with frustration. He wanted to be close to her so that he could learn more about his family but he couldn¡¯t find a single way.

    ¡°James, when I talked about the descendant of gods, I noticed the change in your expression. Have you perhaps met them?¡± Z was quite suspicious of him from the previous moment but she didn¡¯t ask anything. Now, seeing him alone and frustrated, she thought she could find a way to get information out of him.

    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t.¡± James shook his head and spoke in a hoarse tone.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Z got even more suspicious hearing his tone. It felt like he wanted to meet them but couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Do you want to meet the descendant of gods? I mean, there is a regional contest of talent on our. If you manage to win, you can go to the Holy Land of Descendants of Gods.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡± James suddenly got excitement in his eyes but he quickly realized his own movement and calmed down.

    ¡°I mean, is it really possible to meet them? Aren¡¯t they descendants of gods? Why do they want to meet the people from lower worlds?¡±

    Although he tried to change his tone, Z caught his lies easily but she was also crafty. She didn¡¯t reveal anything at once but rather sighed.

    ¡°It is said that they want to groom powerful talents from our gxy and send them to God¡¯s Academy for study. They also grant one wish that the winner has.¡±

    ¡°And, it could be anything. Yes, you can ask for anything and they must provide it. That¡¯s the benefit for the winner but the winners are only chosen by the people from Holy Lands.¡±

    Gulp!

    James swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought.

    ¡®If I win this¡­. Can I meet them? No, if I can free them, it would be even better¡­ but do I really want to free them? They didn¡¯t ¡­¡­.Damn it!¡¯

    James was frustrated but he was getting more excited to meet them.

    Z was studying every single expression he was showing. After a few minutes, Z asked ¡°Do you want to enter this contest? They would even let you leave this gxy.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± James looked at him with surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes! If you win, they will do anything for you.¡±

    At this moment, James had a conflicted expression. After a long minute, he finally clenched his fist.

    ¡®Brian is here. He is the smartest man alive. No matter what kind of situation we face, he will definitelye up with a solution. He would do everything he can and even if he fails, this would be a chance for us.¡¯

    ¡®If I win, I will talk about it with Brian. If he can make an escape route, I will use it for them but if I can¡¯t then, I will use it for us to leave.¡¯

    Slowly, he squeezed a smile and said ¡°Can I also join? If possible, I want to help my friend leave this gxy.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can but before that, we need to test your talent. Hmmm¡­.. How about this? I will show you my home. You still stay there today. After I return home during the evening, we will taste your talent.¡± Z nodded her head and walked forward as she led him to her house.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much!¡± James immediately thanked her while following her. He was extremely excited.

    But, Z was even more excited than him. She had a big smile on her face. Her hands were trembling.

    ¡®He must be one of them. He must be, right? This is my chance. This is my chance to live like a god¡­. Calm down, Z! Calm down! You still haven¡¯t confirmed it.¡¯

    But, at this moment, her heart was already winning against her brain. She could only think of the beautiful future that awaits her.

 Chapter 140 Cost to Save Someone

    Z took him to her house. Her house was fairly good. It had two floors and was nicely painted with yellow color. The main door took them to the living room where she had lots of bookshelves, truly lots of books.

    When James entered the room, he almost didn¡¯t think her to be such a bookworm. He hasn¡¯t seen so many books even with Brian. And, Brian was the smartest guy he knows.

    ¡°Sorry about those books! I love to read and learn more about the world. Since you will be staying here, you can read those books or maybe you should try preparing yourself for the battle.¡±

    ¡°Since your strength isn¡¯t high, it would be hard for you to win. I will get a form for you tonight.¡±

    Saying so, Z didn¡¯t stick there longer. She had a whole month in her hands. So, she wanted to take it slow, or else she was afraid that James might find out something.

    James on the other hand waspletely clueless. After she left, he walked around the house and found an empty room. He walked inside that room and sat down.

    He closed his eyes and focused on his mana. He wanted toprehend the Mana Domain but after training for the entire day, he realized that he couldn¡¯tprehend anything at all.

    Even though one day in this world was equal to seven days on earth. He spent hours but didn¡¯t get to any solid conclusion.

    ¡°James, I¡¯m home!¡±

    A voice from the living room and James walked out of that room.

    ¡°I found that room was empty so I decided to train there.¡± James pointed his hand as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I brought some food. By the way, I brought some extra. Do you want to take these to your friends?¡± Z said as she showed him a bag filled with food.

    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it hard for you if you do this?¡± James felt a little skeptical as he asked.

    ¡°Well, even if you might not win thepetition, as long as you perform better, you can obviously earn a lot of money and then pay me back. Also, you have the motivation to win the first position, so let¡¯s just say I am betting on you.¡± Z exined the exnation that she had prepared for him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± James nodded his head.

    ¡°That being said, I still want to test you. You said your friends are at the top of the hill, right? Let¡¯s run to them. If you manage to stay close to me, I will continue helping you. Do you agree?¡± Z asked.

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± James excitedly replied as he smashed his hands together.

    The next moment, a few drops of waternded on the ground as Z disappeared in front of him.

    ¡°Hey, wait! You didn¡¯t even start it.¡± James shouted but he quickly chased after her. He released his King Rank strength and used his speed to its fullest. He couldn¡¯t use his bloodline here so he had to rely on something else.

    While running toward the hill, James didn¡¯t even see her. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist.

    ¡®No! I can¡¯t lose to her. I must prove myself to get a chance to enter thatpetition. I must win.¡¯

    He closed his eyes for a moment and the next moment, his mana burst into the sole of his shoes. The air beneath his feet started vibrating, releasing circr wind disks towards his feet.

    But, those wind disks weren¡¯t enough to lift him. Instead, they kept vibrating and striking his foot so much that when James pushed his fist against those vibrations with all of his strength, he got bounced back.

    In an instant, his body traveled several meters.

    ¡°Storm Steps¡±

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    His feet were literally kicking the vibration of air that was pushing him even faster than thest step. In less than ten seconds, he finally saw the shadow of a figure whose legs were covered in water.

    She seemed like floating over the ground. Her water boots were letting her slide on the ground like a river. Except this river was going up toward the hill.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The sound of vibration reached her ears. Z turned around and saw James chasing after her. His speed was increasing at a great pace but at the same time, his mana was being constantly used to keep the vibration.

    Z smirked at him and continued to maintain her pace. She knew James would soon run out of fuel and that would be the end of thepetition.

    ¡®No way! No way! I can¡¯t win against her like this.¡¯ James also realized his situation. Now, they were still very far from the top so he couldn¡¯t reach there without losing all of his mana.

    Now, he had to choose one of two ideas. Continue using the storm steps to use something new that even surpasses Storm Steps.

    In the blink of an eye, he came to a conclusion as he opened his eyes. A spark of lightning appeared around his body as a memory shed in front of him.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°No! No! I am not going to help you with this stupid, reckless idea. Daddy won¡¯t be happy if you do this.¡± Julia shook her head frantically and denied it.

    ¡°Julia, I really need this. I must have this. I don¡¯t want to end up likest time. If we are in trouble, I will naturally do anything to keep him alive. So, you got to help me with this.¡± James continued to persuade her as he almost begged her as well.

    ¡°No means no! Do you even understand the science behind the power you are asking for? That¡¯s the most dangerous power in this world. It will destroy you. Yes, you do have a great physique and your defensive power is strong but this is not something that you can simply tank with your physique.¡±

    ¡°You need regeneration, mass control/gravity control. If you run wild with this power, you can even destroy the earth while destroying yourself. Please understand this, uncle. I can¡¯t help you with that because I know the consequences.¡± Julia shook her head and tried to persuade him as well.

    James got silent for a moment. He walked closer to her and stretched out his hand. She tried to dodge it but he quickly put his hand on her head.

    She knew he would start an emotional drama. That¡¯s why she wanted to dodge it but now, she had to listen to his drama.

    James crouched down as he sat in a lotus position next to her. She was tiny. But, his hand were still raised. Julia reluctantly sat down on hisp.

    ¡°I know you have more knowledge of science than me. You are a thousand times smarter than me.¡±

    ¡°Million times!¡± Julia interrupted.

    James smiled and rubbed her cheek.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you are a million times smarter than me. But, do you know what else is different between us?¡± James asked.

    ¡°Are you talking physically or mentally?¡± Julia asked.

    ¡°Well, physically,¡± James replied.

    ¡°Age!¡± Julia answered the first thing that came to her mind.

    ¡°Yes, I am your senior in age while you are my junior. And, do you know what this difference impacts in our life with Brian?¡± James asked.

    ¡°You live as his friend and I live as his daughter.¡± Julia answered.

    ¡°It is indeed correct but there is a slight misunderstanding. You live as his joy while I live as his friend. You live to make him happy while I live him to give himpany.¡±

    ¡°But, there are other people who can do this as well and it includes your mother. Yes, I am important but my importance is nothingpared to yours. Yes, Brian wouldn¡¯t agree to this but this is my decision.¡±

    ¡°I am his friend, not a servant. What I want to do has can¡¯t be dictated by him. That¡¯s what being friends means. That¡¯s why I want you to help me get that element.¡±

    ¡°Because the next time, I will get him out of trouble no matter whom we are against. I will run away with him so far that nobody would be able to chase us. And, only you can help me get this power.¡± James held her hand and looked at her eyes with an earnest gaze.

    Julia bit her lips as her eyes turned red.

    ¡°I never found you in my life. You were his best friend but I never knew about you. But, I know how much he means to you¡­ I will help you but I will give you the warning once again.¡±

    ¡°Once you use this power, you will practically move at the speed of lightning. Although it wouldn¡¯t be the speed of light at once even the speed that you will get from the start can easily burn your body.¡±

    ¡°The air pressure against you will be so powerful that it could possibly knock out towns and cities. More importantly, it consumes a tremendous amount of mana. Without regeneration powers, I really don¡¯t want you to have this power.¡±

    James patted her head and smiled ¡°But, this is the power that I want. Give me the code so I can start using it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    James¡¯s entire body turned into lightning as he snapped toward the peak of the hill in less than a few seconds.

    [Lightning sh]

    When he reached there though, he instantly fell. His body was burning with his cells being constantly destroyed. Only a few sparks of lightning remained on his body as he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­ won.¡±

 Chapter 141 Galaxy- Body of a God

    ¡°James!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Brian, Ely, and Julia rushed out of therge tents and rushed toward James. He was currently lying on the ground. When Julia saw his condition, her footsteps froze.

    Her eyes widened as tears fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°No! No! Why did you use it? What happened?¡±

    Julia rushed toward James but before her, Z had already appeared in front of James. Ely tried to do something but she quickly noticed the wateryer covering James inside it.

    All three of them were smart. They understood that she wasn¡¯t hurting him but they still moved closer to him.

    ¡°He promised that he won¡¯t use it carelessly. Uncle promised me! Sob! Sob!¡± Julia started sobbing when she saw his condition.

    ¡°Can you put away this water? I need to give him something.¡± Brian asked.

    Hearing his words, Z¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? He is your friend and I am healing him. You don¡¯t want me to heal me?¡±

    Z ferociously shouted at him which surprised Brian but he quickly shook his head and said.

    ¡°Your healing ability will heal his bruises and other injuries but the Lightning Force that he used can cause internal injuries. These injuries are in micro level, making it impossible to heal from outside.¡±

    Z slowly realized his words and calmed down. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure nothing will happen to him if I remove this?¡±

    Now, Brian was even more suspicious of her but he didn¡¯t think about it right now. His priority was to save James and that¡¯s all it matters now.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry! The injuries won¡¯t kill him but if they are left behind, it will weaken him.¡± Brian nodded and answered.

    Z slowly removed the water around him. At this moment, some of the minor injuries were already healed. Brian quickly took out a gun with a syringe at the top.

    He pierced James¡¯s skin with it and pulled the trigger. At this moment, a green liquid flowed into his bloodstream, slowly making its way to his heart.

    ¡°What was that? Is it some sort of healing liquid?¡± Z asked.

    ¡°No! It was D.E Synthesized Regenerative Protein. It was made out of severalpounds that can increase the regeneration capability of a body based on its blood level.¡±

    ¡°That being said, it was just a prototype.¡±

    Brian turned his head at James and clenched his fist ¡°Damn it, idiot! At least let me finish the cure before you do something reckless.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you know about Lightning Force Code?¡± Julia wiped away her tears and asked.

    ¡°I am the one who wrote the code, remember? I also learned that you were nning on writing Lightning Force Code in James¡¯s DNA allowing him to use the Ultimate Lightning Skill for a Warrior ss. It was a truly reckless idea.¡±

    ¡°That being said, it was also the perfect skill for him which allows him to use his bloodline to its fullest extent.¡± Brian nodded as he patted her head.

    ¡°Bloodline? Do you know about his bloodline?¡± Z asked. Her hands were clenched but she was still showing an extremely calm expression. It was truly terrifying.

    ¡°Nope but we do know that his bloodline is absurdly powerful. That¡¯s why that protein will help him gain regeneration ability once it ispletely synthesized.¡± Brian shook his head and exined.

    Suddenly, he looked at her and questioned ¡°By the way, why was he using this move? Although he isn¡¯t smart, he isn¡¯t stupid or dumb to risk his life for fun.¡±

    Hearing his question, Z slowly calmed down and answered ¡°He returned to me asking for a job. But I couldn¡¯t get him one so while we were discussing, I told him about the tournament.¡±

    ¡°This tournament is extremely important to the people who live outside the Holy Land because the first prize is that the winner can ask for anything. Anything is allowed.¡±

    ¡°It seems like he thought this was a good idea to get you guys out of this gxy and decided to join this. But of course, I couldn¡¯t simply let him join so I wanted to test him.¡±

    ¡°Who knew he would be so desperate that he would use such a reckless move? By the way, do you think you can create the synthesized version of this protein within a month? It would be really helpful for him in the tournament.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian frowned. He was already suspicious but now, he was just confused.

    ¡®How the hell did he get into this mess? I obviously said that I can find a way to leave this ce in a month or even less¡­ Well, I didn¡¯t say that but I know I can do it.¡¯

    But suddenly, a realization struck him. His eyes sharpened as he looked at James.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t do this because we can escape. He hasplete trust in me which means he obviously did that to find his parents. Wait, does that mean I was spurious of Z for nothing?¡¯

    ¡®Could it be that she really wanted to help us?¡¯

    Brian¡¯s confusion didn¡¯t vanish at all. It was rather pressed down by another confusing question.

    He took a deep breath and spoke ¡°I will synthesize it within a month. Since he wants to fight in that tournament, I will do my best to help him. But, what are the upper limits of that tournament?¡±

    Z nodded her head and exined ¡°First, you have to be below thirty. Second, you must be below Omega Rank as well. His speed wasn¡¯t bad at all but if wepare it to the people who would participate in the tournament, he should be around 100th position.¡±

    ¡°What? Impossible! Uncle is really strong for anyone under Omega Rank.¡± Ely instantly defended her uncle.

    Z shook her head and said ¡°It is already amazing that he would be this high considering that the energy he uses is very low level. That being said, if he can master the new energy flowing in this gxy, he might give up a huge surprise.¡±

    While saying so, Z snickered ¡®Of course, for me, his strength doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡¯

    ¡°You have been calling mana low-level energy for a long time. Even though it is lower than Zero-Point Energy, it isn¡¯t that low, right?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Actually,pared to the Primordial Energy that we use, it is clearly low. Our Elemental Energy produced out of the primordial energy is nearly twenty times better in quality.¡± Z exined.

    ¡°You are kidding, right? I have studied higher dimensions. I have even created Fourth Dimensional Tech. Even for that, the highest level of energy that I needed was Zero-point Energy. You aren¡¯t telling me that this Primordial Energy is better than Zero-Point Energy. Because I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Brian was very flexible about his knowledge so he would naturally wee any new kind of knowledge but this was something that his mind couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°You mean this?¡± Z raised her hand and droplets of water appeared on her palm. The drops of water didn¡¯t seem much but when she threw those drops, it struck the space around her and almost cracked it.

    Seeing that, Brian¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait, how did you do that? The space around us is made out of Zero-Point Energy. It shouldn¡¯t be possible to destroy with few droplets¡­.. unless those droplets¡­..¡±

    Brian pped the back of his head and asked ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just used the power of the fourth dimension?¡±

    ¡°Correct! This is also why Primordial Gxy is the strongest gxy in our universe and our God is someone who could go against the spirit that can use the power of the entire universe and injure him.¡±

    ¡°It is true that Zero-Point Energy is the highest level of energy but the Primordial Energy is the refined energy that eternally flows in the veins of our gxy.¡±

    ¡°Those veins were the blood veins of our god. His body itself formed the gxy where we reside right now. That¡¯s why Primordial Energy is even better than Zero-Point Energy.¡±

    ¡°This is why I can harness the power of the fourth dimension through my elemental energy. I know the power of the fourth-dimensional weapon. And, I can generate the same level of power using my element.¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground. He couldn¡¯t process the level of information he was hearing. First, thend they were staying in was the body. The entire gxy was a body of a god.

    This even surpassed Onix in his eyes. Those gigantics were nothingpared to this very gxy. Even Gxy Controlling Realm cultivators can¡¯t use the power of the fourth dimension.

    As for the Celestials, they can barely use it.

    Suddenly, he looked at her and asked ¡°What is your rank?¡±

    ¡°Well, it might be unexpected after this power but I am Omega Rank.¡± Z answered without showing any hesitation.

    Brian clenched his fist with shock. His hands trembled a bit as he asked.

    ¡°Is it possible for us to use your power system and train?¡±

 Chapter 142 Elements and New Power System

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind teaching you but you have to awaken an element. Without awakening an element, nobody can train. How about we wait for him to wake and test your affinity?¡± Z asked.

    ¡°Thank you for giving us a chance! How about we go inside and talk?¡± Brian walked next to James and picked him up as he spoke.

    ¡°Oh yes, I have brought food for all of us. Let¡¯s wait for him to wake up and eat.¡± Z followed him inside the tent. It was quite big from the inside.

    And, there were lines of tables andputers.

    ¡°Wow! What are these?¡± Z was stunned seeing the interior. She quickly ran toward the tables and asked while pointing at the virtual disys.

    ¡°Those are disys. They are connected to the actualputers which allow us to code and control many things inside this tent.¡± Brian simplified the exnation as much as possible when he answered.

    ¡°You mean, control these arms? It¡¯s amazing. So, you can just let this metal arm do your work. Is this the technology of your world? It feels so advanced. Although we also have something like this mechanical arm, it is basically a pulley that requires the strong Earth Element users to use it.¡±

    ¡°And, is that the smartphone you are creating? Can it really help me talk to others from a far distance without using Whispering Stones? By the way, how do these work?¡±

    ¡°For Whispering Stone, we need to record our voice and use our element to lock it properly then send it to the person we want to talk to. Then, after that person uses a certain pattern of his element, he can unlock the whispering stone and hear our voices.¡±

    Seeing Z¡¯s excitement, Brian was surprised. He put down James and started exining to her. His daughters went back to work.

    After fifteen minutes, James finally woke up. His bruises and wounds were gone and he was feeling extremely energetic.

    ¡°How long did I pass out?¡± James¡¯s memories were still blurry when he asked that question. He looked at Brian and the others staring at him.

    Bam!

    Brian raised his hand and smacked his chest.

    ¡°You dare to ask that after doing such a reckless thing.¡± Brian shouted at him. He was truly worried because that protein was only a prototype. If it doesn¡¯t seed, James would be in serious danger.

    ¡°I knew you had my back, buddy.¡± James covered his chest as he smiled and answered.

    Brian was left speechless but he also felt good. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold his friend anymore. But, Julia wasn¡¯t done yet. She started scolding him and crying.

    After all, she was still a child and she med herself for using that code on James. Even though she knew the consequences of doing so. Brian and James spend the next ten minutes calming her down.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go that far. But now I am sure that you can do something in the tournament. We just have to train you even more.¡± Z spoke after Julia calmed down.

    ¡°So, are you going to teach me?¡± James looked at her with a surprised gaze and asked.

    ¡°Well, your friend here promised to teach me this awesome stuff called ¡®Science¡¯ so I agreed. So, are you ready?¡± Z asked.

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± James instantly got up from the bed but Brian pushed him down.

    ¡°You need to rest and..¡± Brian looked at her and continued ¡°We need to eat.¡±

    After that, they finished their food. They talked a lot during dinner. After dinner, Z took out a crystal ball and started teaching them about the element.

    ¡°Every person, even if they are not from our universe possesses certain elements except for some exception.¡±

    ¡°Once you awaken your element, you can feel a neb inside your consciousness. This neb holds a cluster of stars that can devour the primordial energy and slowly grow.¡±

    ¡°As it grows, it produces the elemental energy rted to your element and fills your body with it. This is how we cultivate our powers. Since our elemental energy is much superior to your mana, it has a lot of potentials and can even tap into higher dimensions.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start with the first stage of what we call awakening. In this state, you form a neb with a single star. As the star grows in number, you would need to form a certain connection with each neb using your elemental technique.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s start! Touch this crystal and let the energy flow inside your body. Once it tigers the element inside you, it will change its color and awaken your powers.¡±

    She put the crystal in front of them on a table and let them touch them one by one. First, it was Julia who was the most excited about this new power system. Because she was still young, she didn¡¯t get stronger instead put all of her time into tech.

    And her technology proved to be much more powerful than the power she would gain from training, so she never trained.

    She quickly put her hand on the crystal and the crystal turned green. Seeing this color, Z looked at Julia with surprise and said ¡°Well, you have Wind Element. Congrattion! Wind Element is known for its speed and versatility.¡±

    Julia didn¡¯t find it awesome. She pouted.

    ¡°I was expecting cool powers like Light or Dark or Space or Time.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, those are the powers that you can¡¯t awaken. Only the descendant of gods might awaken it through their bloodline but not us. There are several elements. Light and Dark are two extremely rare among those.¡±

    ¡°So, the chances of you awakening them is pretty slim.¡±

    Julia pouted and turned away. Ely walked forward and put her hand on the crystal. Now, it turned red.

    Seeing the red color, Z nodded her head and said ¡°You awakened Fire Element. Good! It possesses extremely powerful attack power. If you manage to perceive the dimension, you can easily burn the space around you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess except for the Blood, this is the ability that I had a close link with.¡± Ely sighed and walked away.

    Finally, Brian walked toward the crystal and put his hand on the crystal.

    Ten Second Passed, Twenty Seconds Passed¡­¡­ One Minute Passed

    Nothing happened. It surprised everyone including Brian.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have an element. Wait, if I remember correctly, The Only One removed the ability to absorb Zero-Point Energy for humans, right? I guess you don¡¯t have the element inside you.¡± Z looked at him with pity as she exined.

    ¡°I also thought so.¡± Brian heavily sighed and put his hand away.

    ¡®Damn it! I really need to finish the escape project as soon as possible so that we can leave this ce. Once my mind is at peace, I will enter the Chaos Online and get stronger.¡¯

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be sad! You still have us.¡± Julia walked near him and pulled his hand as she spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not sad. I was just disappointed. Anyway, I guess its James¡¯ turn.¡± Brian patted her head with a smile and looked at James.

    ¡°Brian, you don¡¯t need to feel disappointed about this. As I said before, there are some exceptions who can¡¯t awaken the element. And, being the human, you are one of the exceptions.¡±

    ¡°I had the feeling that you had daughters of different races but now I am pretty sure. It seems like you are really good with women.¡± Z smiled and spoke as she winked at him.

    ¡°Back off,dy! Our dad doesn¡¯t need you. He already has enough.¡± Ely instantly got defensive as she stood in front of Z.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t chase your father. I already have someone that I have set my eyes on.¡± Z sneaked a nce at James. She looked at him perfectly at the moment when he was looking at the crystal.

    So, only Ely and Brian noticed her gaze. They found it strange for a moment. But Z quickly distracted them with her words.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s see if James awakens an element or not. I found his blood very powerful, especially after what you said, Brian. I think he can awaken more than one element.¡±

    ¡°Wait, my bloodline is also strong. Why didn¡¯t I awaken more than one element?¡± Ely shouted at her.

    Z shook her head and said ¡°Although you have a strong bloodline, it shouldn¡¯t be that strong. I mean if you had a powerful bloodline you could¡¯ve awakened more than one element.¡±

    ¡°That being said, I suspect James can awaken more than two elements.¡±

    James felt a little bad hearing her words. He took a deep breath and put his hand on the crystal. The next moment, the crystal glowed.

    Red¡­. Blue¡­¡­ Green¡­.. Brown¡­¡­ Purple¡­¡­ Yellow¡­. Dark

    At this moment, seven different colors appeared on the crystal and shocked everyone.

    ¡°S-s-s-ven elements? How? How is this possible? How can anyone awaken Seven Elements?¡± Z freaked out as her voice was shaken.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the descendant of the gods can?¡± Ely asked.

    ¡°Of course, I did not. I said they might have a special element, not awaken all elements. Even the descendant of gods can¡¯t.¡± Z looked into his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 143 Attack on Earth

    For a moment, Z showed a terrified expression when she looked at the crystal. The presence of seven colors meant the presence of all seven elements. It wasn¡¯t just one or two or three, it was seven.

    That number was unprecedented even among the descendant of the gods. Z slowly controlled her expression and thought to herself.

    ¡®Z, calm down! Isn¡¯t it better that he has so much talent? It would benefit you in the end. Thankful I acted shocked otherwise they would be suspicious of me. After all, even among the descendant of gods, not many have inherited all seven elements.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem! James, I never thought your bloodline would be this good. You should know that even among the descendant of gods, only a few have awakened this many elements.¡± Z turned her head at him and acted with her shocked expression.

    James slowly raised his palm from the crystal and looked at his hand. He clenched his fist and a big smile appeared on his face.

    He instantly turned around and spoke.

    ¡°Does this mean I can get stronger within a month?¡±

    Z nodded her head and said ¡°Of course, you can. Since you awakened seven elements, you should have seven nebs. And, the best thing about awakening multiple elements is not that you have multiple powers.¡±

    ¡°Rather, all of those nebs are connected so even if you have seven elements, your cultivation speed won¡¯t decrease at all. Here, take these!¡±

    Z instantly took out seven scrolls and gave them to him.

    ¡°Pass wind and fire elemental scroll to them and for now you can focus on other elements.¡±

    She turned her head at Brian and continued ¡°Sorry, without awakening any element, I can¡¯t help you get stronger.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I guess I should focus on creating smartphones now. Ely, Julia, you two can start practice while I focus on smartphones.¡±

    ¡°Will it be okay, daddy?¡± Julia asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like I am physically making the smartphone. I am just designing it and once it is designedpletely, Lily will finish the job.¡± Brian smiled and patted her head.

    He heavily sighed ¡®It seems like my only choice is Chaos Online. I have to get back to the earth as soon as possible. A month¡­.. Should I just enter the Chaos Online from here?¡¯

    ¡®No! Let¡¯s just focus on finding a way to leave this ce. If I finish it within a week, I will enter Chaos Online and if I can¡¯t then, I just wait till we reach the earth.¡¯

    ¡­¡­..

    In Earth¡¯s Sr System,

    Massive spaceships slowly came out of the wormhole and covered the space with armadas. It was horrifying. As they slowly approached the earth, they covered the earth with a gigantic shadow.

    After the spaceship floated above the earth, a blue virtual light fell over the atmosphere. There were a lot of people including the Great Prophet waiting for them.

    A man wearing a silver gown appeared in front of them. He looked at them and his eyes squinted when he saw the Great Prophet.

    ¡°Great Prophet, I assume that you are not going to get involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I am just here to observe whether there is anyone above Omega Rank present here.¡± The Great Prophet answered.

    ¡°Well, you are free to check!¡± Saying so, he looked at the people next to her. There were humans, vampires, and werewolves. His eyes were only focused on two of them.

    Lucy and Lena

    Two of the strongest people on the earth. He knew these two would be troublesome but he had also brought a lot of people.

    ¡°Since you are all here, I assume you can make a decision for your puny. We know the terms and conditions so we didn¡¯t bring any Gxy Control Rank.¡±

    ¡°But, we did bring One Thousand Omega Rank Solider. Surrender now or else there will be no.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone clenched their fists furiously. Suddenly, the space near them trembled and a figure walked out of it.

    This person was none other than Emperor Wraith. He looked at the man in a silver gown and asked ¡°You are not the soldier of Dragon Lord. Who are you? Why do you want to destroy this?¡±

    The man in the silver gown gulped down his saliva and clenched his fist. He took out a silver spear marked with strange runes.

    ¡°Emperor Wraith, this gxy is none of your business. If you don¡¯t want your gxies to suffer, leave right now!¡±

    When Emperor Wraith saw that spear, his eyes squinted. He could see that the spear was not a third-dimensional weapon. It surpassed the powers of the third dimension but it didn¡¯t seem like a fourth dimension weapon either.

    ¡°Emperor Wraith, we are very grateful for your arrival and the support you gave to my husband. But we can handle this.¡± Lucy floated toward him and spoke with her cold tone.

    Emperor Wraith looked at her with a strange expression not understanding the reason behind her confidence. At this moment, Lucy returned to her position as they started to back off while the Great Prophet started to move toward the man with the silver gown.

    ¡°G-great prophet, you promised that you wouldn¡¯t make move.¡± The man in the silver gown panicked as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make any move.¡±

    When she said that, a blue barrier covered the entire earth. Nearly fifteen gigantic pirs were standing tall on earth, powering this giant blue barrier.

    Inside the UMA headquarters,

    The sound of the rm was ringing and almost everyone was in chaos. People were running around, holding equipment and papers in their hands. In the main room of HQ, there were five directors, some of the most brilliant scientists, and heads of vampires and werewolves races.

    ¡°Sir, Quantum Barrier is fully online!¡±

    ¡°Sir, Quantum Navigation System is fully online!¡±

    ¡°Sir, all the citizens of the earth have entered their home!¡±

    ¡°Sir, al citizens are in contact and we are ready to go!¡±

    Several people sitting in front of theirputers spoke one by one.

    After all of them spoke, the director looked at the young man and spoke ¡°Barry, how is the signal?¡±

    ¡°Director, we have sessfully sent the signal. It would take him one to seven days no matter where he might be to receive this signal.¡±

    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s dive into the Quantum World.¡± The director nodded his head and spoke.

    Barry nodded his head and pressed a button next to him. At this moment, Lily¡¯s voice rang inside the room.

    ¡°Quantum World Dive Activated¡±

    ¡°Navigation System isplete¡±

    ¡°Energy Function has been activated¡±

    ¡°Current Energy Level- 100%¡±

    ¡°Energy Output Maniption Function- Unable to activate¡±

    ¡°Energy Output Maniption Function- Unable to activate¡±

    ¡°Using Secondary Method.¡±

    ¡°Entire Energy would be consumed¡±

    ¡°Energy Consumption Estimation- 5 hours¡±

    At this moment, many people especially the people from other races who didn¡¯t understand it looked confused.

    ¡°Mr. Barry, once the earth enters the Quantum World, you will only be there for five hours but in the real world, five years would pass by. Goodluck¡±

    When Lily spoke these words, suddenly the earth vanished in front of the giant spaceships. The man in a silver gown looked at the empty space with wide eyes.

    ¡°Where did they go¡± The man in the silver gown looked at the Great Prophet and roared.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± The Great Prophet released her overwhelming aura and disappeared.

    Emperor Wraith who was keenly observing everything could still feel the earth.

    As a Gxy Controller, he could feel the fabric of the space but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint its location, not to mention touch it.

    ¡®That guy! Did he truly find a way to enter the Quantum World that even Gxy Controller can¡¯t peek into? And, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to meet my son.¡¯

    Emperor Wraith was speechless and upset but after a while, he released his aura and disappeared as well. A few secondster, dozens of powerful breaths appeared in that space.

    None of these people were Celestial but their strength wasn¡¯t lower than Emperor Wraith. One of the men clenched his fist and growled.

    ¡°What the hell happened? Where is that damn?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the Primordial Gxy,

    It has been two days since that awakening. Everyone seemed busy. Brian was on his work and others were training inside that door, Suddenly, a virtual disy appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Sir, I am receiving a message.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡± Brian asked with confusion.

    ¡°Sir, the message is on Spatial Vibration. I am going to trante it.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the earth has been attacked by arge number of Omega Rank. The Earth has used Quantum Barrier to enter the Quantum World.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed and he got very serious. Part of the reason why he wasn¡¯t overly worried about everything on the earth was because of Quantum Tech that he built.

    But, he didn¡¯t expect it to be used so soon. He wasn¡¯t worried about their safety. He was worried about the time he has to wait for them now.

    Because he couldn¡¯t¡¯ finish the Energy Output Maniption, the Quantum Processor will use all of its stored power and that stored power was for 5 hours.

    Although five hours seemed less, whenpared to real-world time, it would be equal to five years. That means he wouldn¡¯t be waiting for them for five hours but for five years.

    Fortunately, it was Earth¡¯s time. That means it would take around two years if he stays in this gxy. Brian¡¯s eyes moved to his ring as he thought.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to enter Chaos Online.¡¯

 Chapter 144 Power of Creation

    Bang!

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t sense that puny? Or, do you expect me to believe that they teleported the entire somewhere else?¡± An old man mmed his fist on the table and shouted.

    The man in front of him was a Gxy Controller but he was shaking in fear.

    ¡°That is still a possibility. He might not be able to summon those weapons but it didn¡¯t mean he hasn¡¯t awakened his powers. As long as he has a certain curiosity about something, he will naturally understand it.¡± Another old man spoke from the side.

    ¡°You are right. He might not be the intelligent person right off the bat but when Chaos Level Genes, he has the ability that nobody ever had.¡± The third old man spoke.

    Next to him, there were two more old men sitting. One of them was holding the hilt of his sword as he spoke.

    ¡°The power, the true power of Chaos Level Genes. It is not to manipte ormunicate with technology.¡±

    Suddenly, the pressure inside the room got intense. Five old men clenched their fists together.

    ¡°The true power of Chaos Level Genes ¡­.. is the Power of Creation.¡±

    ¡°Elements, matter,ws, natural forces of the universe, there is nothing that the Power of Creation can¡¯t create. And, it is that power which binds his creation to his Will.¡±

    ¡°All this time, he had never been able tomunicate with the technology. He was creating spirit in the technology, letting them find a way for themselves. He isn¡¯t the most intelligent person, he just obtains the knowledge of everything that he creates.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, he is thest of his kind or I should first of his kind, the only being with the Power of True Creation.¡±

    The intense atmosphere got even more intense. Everyone was staring at the table intensely.

    ¡°Do we really need to kill him?¡±

    ¡°He would be the only person who could possess a threat to us. But right now, we won¡¯t be able to do anything unless we find those weapons.¡±

    ¡°By the way, did you contact Dragon Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he said that brat entered the ck hole. He assumes that brat is either dead or somewhere very far.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, he didn¡¯t make any move.¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Celestials, may I say something?¡± The Gxy Controller thought for a long time before he gathered enough courage to finally speak.

    Five old men turned their heads at him and he freaked out for a moment. But, after one of them nodded his head, the Gxy Controller asked.

    ¡°Celestials, there is only one celestial defending that person and she is already distracted by the Dragon Lord. So, why aren¡¯t any other Celestials attacking him or even letting Gxy Controller fight him?¡±

    Hearing his question, five of them looked at each other and then turned their heads at him.

    ¡°Do you really believe only that Prophet is protecting him?¡±

    The Gxy Controller looked confused as he stared at them.

    Five of them once again released that same intense mood and one of them spoke.

    ¡°The strongest race in the universe, the Invincible Race is protecting that brat. It isn¡¯t just us. There are dozens of Celestials who want him to find the location of those weapons.¡±

    ¡°But, those fighting maniacs threatened the entire universe, making the rule that unless he reaches Gxy Controlling Rank, nobody from that realm or higher is allowed to attack him.¡±

    ¡°I understand your confusion about why that race would want to protect him. Have you ever heard about God of War?¡±

    The Gxy Controller fiercely nodded his head and said ¡°He is the strongest being below the Universal Spirit. He almost killed the Universal Spirit in that battle as well.¡±

    ¡°But, what does this got to do him?¡±

    He sounded very confused and he should be. After all, it didn¡¯t seem like he had any connection with Invincible Race. At this moment, one of the elders spoke.

    ¡°Time flows differently in different parts of the universe and everyone is bound by the rules of the ce where they were born. For example, if you were born in the outer part of the universe, it would be billions of years after the creation of the universe.¡±

    ¡°But, for the core, it is only recent. The reason why the Universal Spirit lives till the end of the universe is that in the core, time doesn¡¯t flow at all. So, for us, that battle took ce billions of years ago while for them, it only took ce millions of years ago.¡±

    ¡°This might sound confusing to you. The truth is when that race was still living near the core of the universe, there was one man, that brat¡¯s father who had a very good rtionship with the God of War.¡±

    ¡°At that time, he wasn¡¯t God of War and that man wasn¡¯t the sinner. Both were close friends but when that man ughtered his entire race, took his wife and his life, he left the God of War alone.¡±

    ¡°Later, the God of War learned that it was Universal Spirit who conspired to destroy that race in the hands of his best friend. So, he attacked the Universal Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Originally, God of War didn¡¯t have a strong bloodline. But, that man had created a device for him that allowed him to merge the bloodline of several other races, eliminating their weaknesses andbining their strengths.¡±

    Once again, the atmosphere got even more intense as he continued.

    ¡°The ultimate weapon, the dimensional less weapon which transcendence all dimension. It was the weapon that helped God of War condense the true Invincible Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Later, after he died, he forged the gxy with his powers, a descendant with his blood. Then, he instructed his descendant to protect that brat at all cost.¡±

    ¡°Those maniacs are battle-hungry beasts who try to keep themselves within that gxy and in peace so that they won¡¯t hurt anyone. And, they are the only race in this entire universe with utmost loyalty to each other.¡±

    ¡°They are so loyal that even though they were supposed to have the battle mind all the time, they managed to create one of the most peaceful gxies in the universe.¡±

    ¡°Now, do you understand why we can¡¯t let any Celestials or Gxy Controller to kill that brat?¡±

    Hearing his words, the Gxy Controller gulped and nodded his head.

    ¡°Then, get the hell out of here and force your subordinates to find that damn. We need to get that brat¡¯s body. Dead or Alive¡±

    The Gxy Controller freaked out and ran away.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be risky?¡± One of the men asked.

    ¡°No! We still have that.¡± The other old man smirked as he answered.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the Primordial Universe,

    Brian was on his chair writing a note for his daughters and James. While writing, he asked.

    ¡°Lily, I have already written the algorithm for this project. Use it and try to find a way to leave this gxy. And, also try not to be discovered.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir! Are you going to finish your trial here? Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous to leave them here?¡± Lily asked.

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be. At worst, James will show his bloodline and they will take him to the Holy Land. After all, these people treat his race as gods. So, they are safe.¡±

    ¡°But on the other hand, without GMD I can¡¯t do much. I need to get stronger on my own. Now that Earth has entered Quantum World and I would need to wait anyway, why not enter the Chaos Online and get stronger?¡± Brian answered

    ¡°Sir, do you know what kind of tutorial you might face?¡± Lily curiously asked. Even though she was the best AI in this world, she didn¡¯t know the answer to this question.

    ¡°Nope! I have no idea at all. It¡¯s time to see what¡¯s in there.¡± Brian finished writing the note and also instructed Lily to inform them in case this something happens to this note.

    After that, he finally focused on his Ring for a long moment and suddenly his body disappeared from the tent. The next moment, he appeared inside a white space.

    He was floating in this space. He looked around and saw the entire room was coated with white panels. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone until a blue light shed in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since someone has joined Chaos Online. You must be Brian Jackson?¡± A being with a strange body that looks like a statue and was covered with white and blue stripes.

    ¡°Are you the A.I?¡± Brian stared at it and asked.

    ¡°I am the artificial intelligence or rather I prefer to call myself ¡®Admin¡¯. I control and manage this ce. Before we began, I would like to ask you something. Are you aware of your strength and the tutorial you would need to go through?¡± It asked.

    Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°Good! Because I have found just the right ce to send you. It is not within our universe or within the boundaries of Chaos Online. It is a new world in a new universe.¡± It spoke.

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait, you mean you can send me to the other universes?¡±

 Chapter 145 Origin Skill, Hope of the Universe

    ¡°Indeed, I have selected a perfect world for you which will give you a perfect opportunity to grow stronger. Once your powers reach Omega Rank, you will get notified three days early and then brought back to the Chaos Online.¡±

    ¡°From then on, you can start climbing floors, earning points, and slowly upgrading the bloodline of your race¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian just stared at him with a shocked expression. Traveling between universes might not be a big deal for him but he never expected Chaos Online to influence the other universe as well.

    ¡°So, which universe do you want to send me?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Before we talk about universe travel, let¡¯s start with the basics. The first thing that you need to know is that you will get a chance to awaken Three Origin Skill before you start your tutorial.¡±

    ¡°And, these Origin Skills will be the source of your growth. Chaos Online won¡¯t give you XP like the other games to help you grow. These three origin skills are the only ones that can help you gain a unique ability to cross the floor.¡±

    ¡°And, hence the luck is very important in this section. If you don¡¯t Havelock and end up with a worse skill, then you would never reach the higher floor.¡±

    ¡°Once you return from the tutorial, I will tell you everything about the floors. Do keep in mind that if you die inside the tutorial or inside the game, you die for real.¡±

    ¡°So, shall we begin your awakening?¡± It asked.

    Brian took a deep breath and nodded.

    At this moment, his body suddenly glowed white and a strange aura burst out of him. Suddenly, the space inside the room started trembling. The entire wall was shaking.

    ¡®It is really him. This is truly the Power of Creation. He truly has those genes.¡¯

    At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just the space inside the room. The entire universe was shaking and the cries of space-time were ringing everywhere.

    The powerhouses were left with confusion and those who understood what was happening felt extremely pissed.

    ¡°Damn it! It must be that brat. He has finally entered the Chaos Online.¡± A man with dragon scales was floating in space. He clenched his fist and angrily roared.

    Suddenly, the space in front of him trembled and the identical person walked out of it.

    ¡°It seems like we need to expand our search and find them.¡± Dragon Lord 1st spoke.

    ¡°No need! I have a different n. Would you like to hear it?¡± Dragon Lord 2nd smirked and asked.

    Hearing his words, Dragon Lord 1st narrowed his eyes and then curiously agreed.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Inside the white space,

    Brian was almost on the verge of awakening. At this moment, it suddenly shouted.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to mention that you will awaken the Origin Skills with thepatibility of the power system in this new universe.¡±

    Brian also heard it and he could feel the three different powers inside him. One was inside his stomach. It was kinda hot. The second was his entire body. He was feeling extremely energetic and powerful.

    Finally, the third was something else. It was a feeling and something else. He didn¡¯t even know how to describe these skills.

    At this moment, three different panels appeared in front of him.

    [Origin Skill- Celestial Chaos Physique

    Description- With the blessing of the universe, you have earned the ability to manifest chaos. The strongest energy in the world resides inside your body, making it far more formidable than any power in the universe.

    Effect 1- The cultivation speed would be ten times faster than the normal speed.

    Effect 2- Each time your realm improves, your physical body will improve as well.

    Effect 3- Affinity toward all elements.

    Effect 4- Celestial Energy resides inside you.

    Effect 5- Chaos Heritage resides inside you.

    Current Awakening- Lv.1

    Abilities- Elements Maniption

    Note- Celestial Energy and Chaos Heritage are inside you and can only be essed after the awakening level reaches a certain level.]

    [Origin Skill- Divine Sun Martial Soul

    Description- The oldest and the brightest star in the universe has received your call. With the soul of the strongest sun, there is nothing that you can¡¯t burn.

    Effect 1- It has the strongest fire affinity

    Effect 2- It can turn the normal physique into Divine Sun Physique after some time.

    Effect 3- It has the ability to change its shape and size.

    Power Unlocked- Lv.1

    Abilities- Sun Spirit, Burning Sword

    Note- Although the martial soul has its full power, it can¡¯t be manifested until you reach the highest realm.]

    [Origin Skill- Undying Breath

    Description- The universe needs you, the gxy needs you, and the dimension needs you. Nothing wants you to die. With the blessing of the universe, you have acquired a breath that will keep you undying in battle.

    Effect 1- Can¡¯t be killed if you aren¡¯t erased.

    Effect 2- Always get back up and continue fighting

    Effect 3- The wounds will heal in the battle

    Note- This ability can¡¯t be essed unless you are in the middle of a battle.]

    Seeing the description and effects of these skills, Brian was stunned for a moment. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Where exactly are you going to send me?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t surprised that he received some of the badass skills but he was surprised about the uing world.

    ¡°You know about cultivation, right?¡± It asked.

    Brian nodded his head.

    ¡°I am going to send you thend of cultivation, where the cultivation truly began. Every other universe has a power system and all of those power systems are derived from the cultivation.¡±

    ¡°The only difference is the implementation. In your universe, creatures can absorb Zero-Point Energy to evolve. In some universe, you use the power of the soul to grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°In some universe, you use the power of elements to get stronger. In some universe, you physically train yourself and manifest your Will to grow stronger. In some universe, you can simply level up by killing monsters.¡±

    ¡°In some universe, you gain mystical powers after a certain event that destroys half of humanity just like in your situation. There are a multitude of power systems but all of them focus on three aspects of a person.¡±

    ¡°Body, Soul, and Essence. Either it is by training yourself to manifest your Will or by using the soul power to fight spirits, you always improve one of these three aspects of a person, eventually improving all three.¡±

    ¡°But, every other world has one key difference from the world of cultivation. Body and Soul might be the same but Essence doesn¡¯t represent cool powers or elements.¡±

    ¡°It represents life force. By increasing one¡¯s essence, one can increase the lifespan. This is very simr to evolution hence I will send you to the world of cultivation where you can focus on all three aspects and grow stronger.¡±

    It slowly moved toward Brian and looked at him.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t die. There is a reason why your mother and father sacrificed the entire race for you.¡±

    Suddenly, Brians¡¯s eyes trembled. He raised his head but before he could ask.

    ¡°Heir of Creation, my master, I shall wait for your arrival. You must get stronger, far stronger than you currently are. We need you. PLEASE GET STRONGER AND SAVE US.¡±

    At this moment, Brian opened his mouth but suddenly his body entered the portal and disappeared.

    Suddenly, a figure in a white dress appeared next to it. He looked just like a human. The wless skin and ck hair with ck eyes. He looked at it and said.

    ¡°Do you think he can save us?¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t.¡± It shook his head and answered.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°He needs someone. But, to nurture that someone, he must get stronger andplete the Chaos Online. In that world, he will definitely get stronger, far more than he currently is.¡±

    ¡°The threats are blooming around us and if he can¡¯tplete Chaos Online to nurture someone, it would be the end of all creation.¡± It spoke. But, this time, its tone was filled with grief and sorrow.

    ¡°One Last Reset¡± The man looked at it and continued ¡°This universe can only go for One Last Reset. After that, there will be no universe. I hope you are betting on the right person.¡±

    ¡°After all, you are the only one who knows everything.¡±

    ¡°For a Universal Spirit to say such thing, it seems like my creators didn¡¯t fail.¡±

    ¡°No! They failed you.¡± The man shook his head and said ¡°If they hadn¡¯t tried to resist the Great Reset, the universe would be able to reset a few more times. But of their instinct for survival, they resisted the Great Reset.

    ¡°Now, the universe is getting unstable at a rapid pace. Soon, there will be nothing but chaos. The instinct of Survival! Such a cursed thing. If only it hadn¡¯t existed, the universe would¡¯ve been just fine.¡±

    At this moment, it interrupted ¡°But even the universe has the instinct to survive. There is no being in this universe who doesn¡¯t want to survive.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that they can¡¯t. Now, we can only wait until he returns.¡±

 Chapter 146 New World

    ¡°Yawn!¡±

    A young man with ck hair slowly opened his eyes. His ck pupil stared at the ceiling made out of woods. He was wearing a ck t-shirt and ck pants.

    His skin could feel something hard beneath him. He slowly raised his body and looked around.

    ¡°Where the hell am I?¡±

    Suddenly, the memories of the past events reappeared in his mind. As soon as he remembered those memories, he started sweating. He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely gloomy.

    ¡®What did he mean by my parents sacrificing the whole race to keep me alive? What do these genes represent? And, why did he call me Heir of Creation?¡¯

    Brian¡¯s mind was filled with questions but he calmed down and thought to himself.

    ¡®I can¡¯t find the answer right now. The only thing I can do is get stronger in this world. But where am I?¡¯

    Brian looked around and saw the room was made out of wood. There was a small pod on the ground. He didn¡¯t see anything more inside the room except for the wooden bed he was in.

    Creek!

    Slowly, the door opened and Brian¡¯s eyes shifted at the door. A small girl walked inside and when she saw Brian, she instantly left.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Brian tried to call her but she had already left.

    ¡°Mother, Father, that big brother is awake.¡±

    Brian could clearly hear her voice so he did not move but instead analyzed his own body. For some reason, he was feeling extremely different.

    ¡°You are finally awake. If I hadn¡¯t checked your body, I would¡¯ve assumed that you were injured.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang as a tall middle-aged man entered the room.

    He had a tall height and a well-built body. He had brown skin and ck hair with a small cut under his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for keeping me inside your house!¡± Brian bowed and politely thanked them.

    ¡°Ehh! You don¡¯t have to do that. By the way, what happened to you? You didn¡¯t have any injuries but you were unconscious for three days.¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang as the middle-aged female walked in.

    She was wearing a pink frock and a red dress on her upper body. She was slightly shorter than the man. Her white hair was almost reaching her waist. She had bigger eyes than her husband.

    ¡°I am sorry. I was caught up in a strange scene and must have ended up somewhere else unconscious. By the way, where is this?¡± Brian asked.

    The couple looked at each other. But before they could speak, the little girl ran toward his bed and extended her arms. With a sweet smile on her face, she spoke.

    ¡°Big Brother, we are in my house.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The couple felt a bit embarrassed and her mother pulled her back.

    ¡°Sorry about the little girl. She is a bit too excited about everything and doesn¡¯t understand much.¡± The man moved toward him and apologized.

    Brian shook his head and spoke ¡°Kids should always be curious. And besides, she kinda reminds me of my daughter.¡±

    Brian wasn¡¯t lying. The little girl had white hair just like her mother which seemed closer to Ely¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Young Man, did you suffer brain damage? You don¡¯t even look eighteen years old. How can you have a daughter?¡± The man stared at him with a strange gaze and spoke.

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean?¡± Brian suddenly panicked. He was feeling that his body didn¡¯t feel the same way it used to feel. But now, it seemed to being true.

    ¡°Calm down! It seems like whatever happened to you must have made your memories jumbled. How about we introduce ourselves and take it easy? My name is Chu Lan.¡± The man introduced himself.

    ¡°Oh! My name is Brian Jackson. Nice to meet you!¡± Brian introduced himself after getting his name.

    ¡°Wow! Your name is quite weird.¡± Chu Lan responded with his name.

    ¡°My name is Chu Meng. Our daughter¡¯s name is Chu Ling.¡± The woman came forward and squeezed her husband¡¯s waist as she introduced herself.

    ¡°Can you tell me what is thest thing that you remember? Or, do you have something missing in your memories?¡± Chu Lan asked.

    ¡°I do feel like I am missing a lot of things. Thest thing that I remember is being forced into a strange mist. Then, the next moment I entered something strange made out of the purple circle and then ended up here.¡± Brian answered.

    Chu couple looked at each other with a surprised gaze. They suspiciously looked at him and asked ¡°So, where were you before?¡±

    ¡°In my hometown, Zone B.¡± Brian tried to manipte the information as much as he could.

    ¡°Zone B? We haven¡¯t heard of such a ce. It means you truly entered a spatial portal by mistake and ended up here. But surprisingly, you don¡¯t have a single trace of spiritual energy inside your body.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you awaken your martial soul yet? Did you fail to awaken it? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? After all, everyone has a martial soul.¡± Chu Lan suspiciously looked at him and asked very questions.

    ¡°I did hear about it once or twice but I haven¡¯t got my chance. I don¡¯t even know how to awaken it. I don¡¯t even know whether I have it or not.¡± Brian responded with confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about? After you reach ten, you can awaken it on your own. Some geniuses even awaken at the early age of six. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a martial soul?¡± Chu Lan looked at him with a trace of pity in his eyes.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If everyone has the martial soul, I should be able to awaken it. Can you give me some tips?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Ehh! Are there any tips that I can give you?¡± Chu Lan asked him with confusion in his eyes. He has never encountered such a strange situation.

    Chu Meng took a step forward and sat on the bed. She smiled and said.

    ¡°Close your eyes and focus your mind on your forehead. If you focus for a long time, you will feel strange energy rising from you if you have a martial soul.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and closed his eyes. He focused his concentration on the forehead. A few seconds passed, and the air around them started turning hotter. The red aura covered his body.

    ¡°Lan, take Ling outside!¡± Chu Meng turned her head at her husband and shouted. She quickly backed away as her eyes widened.

    At this moment, a small fire was above Brian¡¯s head. It was small but its heat was burning the wood. Suddenly, Brian¡¯s nose twitched and he quickly opened his eyes.

    He found the mes spreading out around him. The small fireball on his head disappeared.

    ¡°Flowing Water Palm¡±

    Chu Meng rushed toward the wood, strange energy condensed at her palm. It was peaceful and silent but when it transformed into water and came out of her palm, it moved so fast that it sted Brian.

    ¡°Ahh! Brian, are you alright?¡± Chu Meng realized Brian falling to the ground and quickly approached him. The water sted a small part of the wood and managed to extinguish the mes. She quickly pulled him out and rushed out of the room.

    ¡°Ha! That was dangerous. What kind of martial soul was that?¡± Chu Meng put him on the couch as she took a deep breath. This room was quite big. There were tables, couches, and small pots with flowers.

    Chu Lan clenched his fist and spoke ¡°It wasn¡¯t a normal one.¡±

    Gulp!

    ¡°It is clear that he has a martial soul but why didn¡¯t he awaken it till now?¡± Chu Meng asked with confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but he is¡­.¡± Chu Lan walked in front of him and stared at Brian.

    ¡°Clearly too weak!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, he seems to be from a small vige on the outskirt. After he wakes up, let¡¯s ask him what he ns to do next.¡± Chu Meng spoke as she sighed and went to her daughter.

    Her daughter hadn¡¯t passed out but she seems to be clinging to her father¡¯s arms, afraid of thatmotion.

    ¡°I will go out and buy a Martial Soul Testing Crystal. Let¡¯s test his martial soul. From the looks of it, that martial soul seemed truly strong.¡± Chu Lan said after his arms were freed. He turned around wearing a ck coat as he left the house.

    ¡°Mother, what happened to Big Brother?¡± Chu Ling calmed down in her mother¡¯s embrace and asked.

    ¡°Big Brothers is feeling weak right now. Will youe with me and help me prepare dinner?¡± Chu Meng smiled at her child and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Chu Ling smiled and got off her mother¡¯s embrace as she proudly patted her small chest.

    Chu Meng smiled and walked up to Brian. She found that his body had dried from that water. She breathed a sigh of relief and took her to the kitchen. As for Brian, he didn¡¯t seem to be in the condition to wake up anytime soon.

 Chapter 147 Speculation and Lies

    ¡°Man, did I fall unconscious once again?¡± Brian rubbed his head as he slowly got up from the couch.

    ¡°Oh, you are awake. The dinner is ready. Please, join us!¡± At the same time, Chu Meng walked out of the kitchen and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Brian entered the kitchen. Unlike the previous room, this kitchen seemed quite nice and spacious. There was a dining table and cooking area.

    Chu Ling and Chu Lan were already sitting on the chairs.

    ¡°Big Brother, sit next to me!¡± Chu Ling raised her hand and shouted.

    Brian nodded and walked next to her chair. Chu Meng served food on the tes and she also sat down for the dinner.

    Before eating, Brian bowed to them and said ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like we have guests every day. So, how is your condition?¡± Chu Lan asked.

    ¡°There is a slight problem.¡± Brian took a deep breath and spoke.

    Hearing his words, Chu couple looked at each other with surprise and then looked at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Brian hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us!¡± Chu Lan shouted.

    ¡°As long as it is not a personal issue, you don¡¯t have to hide us. In fact, we might be able to help you.¡± Chu Meng calmly spoke. Unlike her husband, she was trying to make him feel better before he ask anything.

    Brian took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°My memories! They are gone but I still have some.¡±

    ¡°What do you exactly mean?¡± Chu Lan looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s finish the dinner first and then we will talk.¡± Suddenly, Chu Meng pped her husband¡¯s arm and spoke.

    Everyone nodded and quickly start eating. Holding the chopstick to eat food was quite difficult but it¡¯s not like Brian hadn¡¯t used it before. His movement might be sloppy but he did finish the food.

    After that, they washed the dishes, and finally, Chu Meng took her daughter to bed. After ten minutes, she came to the living room where Brian and Chu Lan were sitting on the couch.

    They sat in front of each other and Chu Lan asked.

    ¡°So, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I do have the memories but the problem is that these memories seem to be iplete. Before we talked about Martial Soul, right? But I don¡¯t remember what Martial Soul exactly is.¡±

    ¡°Nor do I remember the name of thisnd. Of course, that may be because I don¡¯t know where I am. So, I would be very grateful if you can teach me some basic knowledge of thisnd.¡±

    Brian bowed in front of them in order to show his sincerity but deep down, he was feeling guilty for lying to them.

    In this world, he couldn¡¯t ess Lily or GMD. He was on his own.

    ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Lan heavily sighed a breath of relief.

    His reaction made Brian confused.

    Seeing his confusion, Chu Meng quickly exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get my husband in a wrong way. Normally, whenever a person enters Spatial Portal, he will suffer some kind of damage if his cultivation isn¡¯t enough. For you being able to survive means one of two things.¡±

    ¡°Either you were extremely lucky and somehow manage to reach here without harming your body but ended up half amnesia. Or, you had a certain level of cultivation and because of certain circumstances, you entered the spatial portal.¡±

    ¡°Due to the damage from the spatial portal, you lost your cultivation and also suffer considerable damage in your brain. You only remembered the mist. Maybe you were fighting someone and to escape the battle, you forcefully entered the portal.¡±

    ¡°It also aligns with something you said earlier. You said you don¡¯t even know whether you have it or not. I am talking about Martial Soul. All of these means you were severely injured.¡±

    ¡°But, there is one problem with this spection.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any injuries.¡± Brian interrupted her as he muttered.

    ¡°Exactly, you didn¡¯t have the injuries. Even so, I have ny percent faith in the second spection than the first because the first seems almost impossible.¡±

    ¡°But for the second spection, there are certain criteria that could support it. From what we have seen with your Martial Soul, you must have a powerful talent.¡±

    ¡°There are three kinds of talent in this world. Talent of Comprehension, Talent of Martial Soul, and Talent of Bloodline/Physique. There are some people with an extraordinary talent for two or even all three kinds of talent.¡±

    ¡°Considering how young you are and managing to escape using Spatial Portal means you were certainly talented. After all, we have seen the power of your Martial Soul and it wasn¡¯t even released to its full extent.¡±

    ¡°So, we can assume that you had some sort of healing physique or bloodline that allowed you to heal your injuries but since you also suffer the injuries in the brain, it wouldn¡¯t be able to heal your memories.¡±

    ¡°This is what I specte.¡±

    Hearing her spection, Brian was left stunned for a moment. He looked at Chu Lan and smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Lan, you are certainly blessed to have such a smart wife. I don¡¯t know if this is true or not, but your exnation forces me to believe it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s my wife. Anyway, we can find out whether her exnation is true or not.¡± Chu Lan took out a strange silver crystal from his pocket and passed it to him.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°This is Marital Soul Testing Crystal. You don¡¯t need to release your martial soul. Just hold it in your hand for two minutes and it will tell you the level of your Martial Soul.¡± Chu Lan exined.

    ¡°Really?¡± Brian looked at him with surprise.

    Crack! Bang!

    Suddenly, the crystal exploded in his hand and some part of the crystal pierced his skin.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Brian screamed in pain.

    ¡°Mr. Brian!¡± Both of them rushed next to him and quickly held his hand.

    ¡°Hold on! I will pluck them out. We can heal you after that.¡± Chu Lan put his hand on the piece of crystal that pierced his hand and pulled it.

    Ssh! ¡°Argh!¡±

    Ssh! ¡°Argh!¡±

    After the seventh crystal, his hand was finally free of it but now, it was covered in blood. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t pass out.

    Chu Lan quickly took out a yellow pill and throw it inside his mouth. Chu Meng quickly started bandaging his hand while the pill took a little while before it started healing.

    ¡°Sorry, we are very sorry.¡± Chu Lan and Chu Meng immediately apologized. They couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated by making him injured.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s okay. It was my fault. I broke the crystal.¡± Brian shook his head and took all the me.

    ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t your fault. Sorry for being so frank but you don¡¯t possess raw power to break that crystal which means the energy it absorbed inside it must be too much for it.¡± Chu Lan shook his head and exined.

    ¡°You mean it couldn¡¯t measure my Martial Soul?¡± Brian asked.

    Both of them were silent for a moment. They couldn¡¯t believe the crystal actually exploded. It never happened before but they knew why it exploded.

    There was no other exnation. The power of his Martial Soul was so much that the crystal couldn¡¯t handle it. Both of them took a deep breath and spoke at the same time.

    ¡°We think your Martial Soul is at least Divine Rank.¡±

    ¡°Divine Rank?¡± Brian looked at them with confusion.

    ¡°Martial Soul Ranks are divided into four ranks. From Low to high; Mortal Rank, Earth Rank, Heaven Rank, and Divine Rank. We believe your Martial Soul is God Rank because that crystal should be able to test heaven rank martial soul.¡± Chu Lan exined the ranking.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Doesn¡¯t this confirm your spection then?¡± Brian looked at Chu Meng and asked.

    ¡°It does confirm it but it might not be hundred percent true. For now, let¡¯s just assume this.¡± Chu Meng nodded.

    ¡°I never expected I had such a high-rank Martial Soul.¡± Brian looked at his wounded palm with shock on his face.

    ¡°So, what do you want to do now? With your talent, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to join a sect and get stronger.¡± Chu Lan asked.

    ¡°Sect?¡± Brian looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°I almost forget that you don¡¯t even have proper memory about anything at all. Hmm¡­. Do you like reading?¡± Chu Lan asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Brian instantly stood up but the next moment, he paused and looked at his fists.

    ¡°Do I? Why do I feel like I love reading?¡±

    ¡°It must be the effect of partial amnesia. Even if someone suffers from Amnesia, one can¡¯t forget some of their main habits. Not to mention, you are only suffering from half amnesia.¡± Chu Meng answered.

    Chu Lan instantly left his room and returned with a huge mountain of books. He took the books to his room and then returned. He took a small table and chair to the room and once again returned to the living room.

    ¡°Now, you can learn everything on your own. If there is something you are curious about and do not understand, you can ask us. Those books don¡¯t have many records on cultivation so we would exin itter.¡±

    ¡°For now, you should understand more about this world and the other basic aspects.¡±

    Brian quickly nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright then! You can start reading right now but don¡¯t stay up toote. You are still just a mortal. We can talk more tomorrow. You also need to let your hand rest.¡± Chu Lan nodded and left to his room with his wife.

    Brian also returned to his new room and closed the door. Heid on the door for a moment and looked at the ceiling.

    ¡®Hah! Thankfully, I manage to act properly. It seems like they won¡¯t be suspicious anymore.¡¯

 Chapter 148 Cultivation Realms

    ¡®Let¡¯s see what can I learn from these books.¡¯ Brian moved toward the table and sat on his chair. He took a book from the mountain of books.

    He turned the first page and it had a picture of a world, a brand new world that he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    It was a gigantd separated into four parts by four different lines. Each line had a different texture and shape to it. Thend in the east was separated from thend in the south by a huge hill region, creating a massive wall between the twonds.

    Thend of the east was separated from thend of the north by a man-made wall. The structure of the wall was described at the bottom of the page.

    A gigantic wall that stands a thousand feet tall.

    Thend of the west was separated from thend of the south by the giant snow mountain peaks. Thend of the west was operated from thend of the south by a massive valley.

    That valley was nearly a thousand feet below ground level, making it almost impossible for the people to cross the borders.

    And, in the middle where allnds connect, it was the ce called ¡®Gathering of Four Lands¡¯. It was just a piece ofnd but it was also a piece ofnd that no othernd could own.

    That means thisnd was part of all fournds. And, these fournds represented four different races in the world. As he kept on turning pages, he found more and more interesting information about the world.

    Human Race

    Monster Race

    Devil Race

    Spirit Race

    These four races constitute the fournds and under these races, there were other smaller races. Even among humans, there were people with different casts and races.

    The Monster Race had the highest number of different races. Devil Race was the most fearsome and also the enemy of all other races.

    Spirit Race was neutral. It wasposed of five different small races.

    Elf Race, Giant Race, Dwarfs Race, Elemental Race, and Witch Race.

    Each of these races was unique and thus make the Spirit Race, one of the most powerful races in all four races. The Spirit Race was so powerful that everyone feared them, even more than Devil.

    Devils were feared because they were cruel. Spirits were feared because they were the strongest.

    As for humans, they were neither respected nor feared. As for Monster Race, they were treated as cannon fodders. But even so, the sheer number of Monster Race was ten times more than all of the other racesbined.

    They held the Southern Land which was also named the Ten Thousand Beast Region. It was almost four times bigger than the other threendsbined.

    The northernnd was used by Devils which they call the ¡®Land of the Blood¡¯ or ¡®Devil¡¯s Nest¡¯.

    The western part was held by the Spirits which they call ¡®Forest of Eternity¡¯. Finally, the eastern part was controlled by humans which they call the ¡®Land of the Rising Sun¡¯ or ¡®Human Empire¡¯.

    This empire was divided into five regions.

    Wu Region! Shen Region! Tian Region! Long Region! Xui Region!

    Each of these regions is governed by five families.

    Wu Family, Shen Family, Tian Family, Long Family, and Xui Family

    But their power and controlled by another major force; Sect.

    There are a total of ten sects, five in each region, and each sect holds a majority of power to fight against the Supreme Families. But, just a single sect can¡¯t fight against the family of that region for control.

    And, the rivalry between sects stops them from joining hands against the Supreme Family. Hence, those families still have major control over the region.

    Although it was called Empire, there is no Emperor or King. ording to thest page of this book, it seemed like no one has reached the cultivation where he could dominate the world.

    After reading for hours, Brian finally got tired and went back to sleep.

    The Next Morning, Brian woke up a littlete and walked out of his room. He recalled the bathroom and went inside. He saw a bucket full of water and washed his face.

    After that, he walked out while drying his face with a towel.

    ¡°Brian, do you want breakfast or lunch?¡± Chu Meng walked out of the kitchen and asked.

    ¡°What about Lan and Ling?¡± Brian didn¡¯t see both of them and asked.

    ¡°My husband works as the Chief Guard of City Lord Mansion so he is currently at work. Ling went out to y with her friends. How about we eat lunch together?¡± Chu Meng asked.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brian nodded his head and walked toward the kitchen.

    After finishing lunch, Brian asked.

    ¡°Do you also work?¡±

    ¡°I am a hunter so I do work but only asionally whenever we suffer a financial crisis. Lan doesn¡¯t want me to work because my talent for cultivation is higher than his so he wants me to spend more time in cultivation.¡± Chu Meng exined.

    ¡°Who do you hunt? Aren¡¯t monsters and devils separated from ournd by the hills and giant wall?¡± Brian asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, but it isn¡¯t hard to cross a wall or hill. They do help us in case of a major war but for normal battles, they aren¡¯t much of a difficulty. It seems like you have read quite a lot so I will directly introduce the hunter profession to you.¡±

    ¡°Hunters are the group of people who have been hunting other races for generations. We bring the resources to make weapons, pills, talismans, array, and a lot more.¡±

    ¡°In fact, the body of monsters is very valuable. So, many people want to be hunters but the talent restrictions force us to choose some other profession.¡±

    ¡°With your talent, you would easily reach the higher rank hunter. The ranks of hunters are divided into nine ranks, from rank one to nine which also correspond with the cultivation realms.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh! What are the realms of cultivation?¡± Brian was intrigued by the hunter profession and the realm of cultivation.

    ¡°There are nine realms of cultivation. From low to high they are; Foundation Establishment Realm, True Essence Realm, Golden Core Realm, Law Condensation Realm, Nascent Soul Realm, Life and Death Tribtion Realm, Lord Realm, Ancestor Realm, and finally Saint Realm.¡±

    ¡°Everyone starts the cultivation from Foundation Establishment Realm. Unlike most of the other realms, this is a bit unique and requires to reach certain criteria to proceed to the next realm.¡±

    ¡°That being said, even if you don¡¯t fulfill these criteria, you can still reach the next realm. It¡¯s just that you will be too weak topete against others.¡±

    ¡°These criteria are the level of strength you have in three sub-stages of Foundation Establishment Realm. The first sub-stage is Body Tempering Realm, the second is Blood Condensation Realm, and finally Bone Forging Realm.¡±

    ¡°In Body Tempering Realm, you need to have the strength of 10000 kilograms. Each punch yound on someone needs to have that level of strength. Of course, you can still go beyond that but that¡¯s only limited to the geniuses.¡±

    ¡°In Blood Condensation Realm, you need to have the strength of 50000 kilograms. Finally, in Bone Forging Realm, you need to have the strength of 100000 kilograms.¡±

    ¡°In short, when you reach the peak of Foundation Establishment Realm, you need to be able to fight Flood Dragon without dying. Of course, you can¡¯t find dragons in Tiandao Continent.¡±

    ¡°Wait, then how do you measure the power of the people?¡± Brian interrupted her and asked with confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We have cultivation towers where several arrays are used to protect the dragons with their real strength. You can find it in DragonElephant Sect or Heavenly Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°Of course, for those who can¡¯t enter the sect, every city has a pir of strength where you can punch the pir to find out your strength.¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh! By the way, how do I join a sect?¡± Brian asked. He obviously wasn¡¯t going to stay in this house forever.

    ¡°I knew you would ask. With your talent, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to enter the sect. And, you are also quite lucky. The sect examination will begin next week where they will test your talent.¡±

    ¡°As long as you pass, you can enter the sect. I haven¡¯t entered the sect yet but from what I¡¯ve heard, once you join the sect, your daily necessities will be provided to you for free.¡±

    ¡°If you manage to aplish the task, you can even earn resources for your cultivation. That being said thepetition for resources is fierce. Of course, you need to enter the sect first.¡±

    ¡°And, you also need to choose the perfect sect for you. Each sect has its own benefits and disadvantages. In strength, both sects are equal but when ites to yourself, you need perfect cultivation techniques that suit you.¡±

    ¡°Unlike those who can enter the sect, those who can¡¯t need to rely on whatever they find. So, you mustn¡¯t make any mistakes while choosing the sect.¡±

    Brian nodded his head and asked.

    ¡°So, can you tell me the major differences between these two sects?¡±

 Chapter 149 Cultivation and Martial Arts Rank

    ¡°DragonElephant Sect and Heavenly Sword Sect are twopletely different sects in the aspect of cultivation. The former heavily relies on body cultivation while thetter relies on the sword.¡±

    ¡°In our continent, some of the strongest people who had ruled their eras belong to these two sects. DragonElephant Ancestor who could shatter the Heavenly Tribtion with a single punch and Sword Ancestor whose sword could split the heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°When you go for examination, they would give you three tests. Test of Will, Test of Comprehension and Test of Talent which is normally martial soul test.¡±

    ¡°If you manage to score high in these tests, not only you will get a chance to enter one of two sects but also get enormous resources. You are a bit old for this kind of test but as long as you prove your talent, I bet they won¡¯t mind at all.¡±

    ¡°So, I want to specifically ask you. Do you like swords?¡± Chu Meng asked.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything about the sword.¡±

    ¡°Then, your best choice would be DragonElephant Sect. Unlike Heavenly Sword Sect, even if you do like using the sword as a weapon, you can still learn some average sword art.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention cultivation technique and martial art. It would be better if I exin these here so that you won¡¯t be ridiculed by others.¡± Chu Meng said.

    Brian nodded and she continued ¡°Cultivation Technique is a special method that allows you to absorb the spiritual energy from the surroundings. It has two major functions.¡±

    ¡°Its first function is to make spiritual energy excited. The more excited they get, the closer they will be. Your Martial Soul can¡¯t be manifested outside unless it is for the battle or else it costs a lot of stamina.¡±

    ¡°So, you need to pull spiritual energy inside your body through the pores. This is where the cultivation techniques shine. The better your cultivation technique is, the more spiritual energy you can pull inside you.¡±

    ¡°And, if your Martial Soul is higher, the more spiritual energy will enter your dantian, and expand it, giving you an immense amount of spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°Its second function is to give attribute to the spiritual energy. If you practice fire element cultivation technique, you can refine your spiritual energy into mes.¡±

    ¡°But mostly, people choose the element that is the same to their martial soul. Since your martial soul is a sun, you should choose the fire element cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°Unlike Cultivation Technique, Martial Arts are more of a fighting style that utilizes the spiritual energy inside your dantian. Unless you are Lord Realm Cultivator, you can¡¯t use the spiritual energy from the surroundings.¡±

    ¡°So, you need to rely on Martial Arts to pull the spiritual energy from your dantian, use it in a specific pattern and create a devastating attack or powerful defense.¡±

    ¡°Once you join the sect, you would need to fight often. So, you must choose a proper martial art and practice it properly. Martial Arts and Cultivation Techniques are divided into Five Ranks.¡±

    ¡°Mortal Rank, Tribtion Rank, Domain Rank, Saint Rank, and Immortal Rank. Except for the Mortal Rank, there is no division in other ranks. But for Mortal Rank, there are five divisions.¡±

    ¡°Low, Middle, High, Top, and Peak. These are the respective martial arts ranks you should use in a certain cultivation rank. The first five ranks in mortal rank represent the first five cultivation realms.¡±

    ¡°Although to be fair, the except for Immortal Rank, every other rank falls under the Mortal Rank. In actuality, there are only two ranks but since there is no immortal in our world, they eventually divided the Mortal Rank into four ranks.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian fell into deep thought using his own analysis to understand the cultivation technique and martial arts.

    ¡®In other words, the cultivation technique is the sr panel. It absorbs spiritual energy and also can transform it into other elements. Although sr panel only transforms the sun¡¯s ray into electricity, it is almost the same.¡¯

    ¡®And, martial arts are the electrical appliances that use spiritual energy or elemental energy for various purposes. In other words, Dantian is like a battery, a rechargeable battery on top that.¡¯

    ¡®I need to absorb spiritual energy and refine it into elemental energy using cultivation technique, store it inside the dantian and utilize it through martial arts. Just like how a sr panel absorbs the sun¡¯s ray and transform them into electricity, store them inside a battery, and then use the electricity through TV, AC, Computer and a lot of other appliances.¡¯

    ¡®Hmm¡­.. it isn¡¯t hard to understand.¡¯

    ¡°Did you understand?¡± Just when he thought that Chu Meng asked. She could see him falling into deep thoughts and got worried that he might not have understood.

    Brian nodded ¡°Yes, I did. Thanks for exining in such an understandable way.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear that. Well, there are some other things that I should just tell you right now. Except for relying on your martial arts, you can also rely on treasures and weapons.

    ¡°There are talismans that can explode or attack your enemy. With a powerful weapon, you canunch some powerful attacks and with some powerful pills, you can temporarily increase your strength.¡±

    ¡°Though these are only meant to be used in a serious situation. These treasures and weapons are also divided into the same ranks as martial arts and cultivation techniques.¡± Chu Meng spoke.

    Hearing her, Brian asked, ¡°There are still six days before the examination, right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Are you already so excited to join a sect?¡± Chu Meng asked.

    ¡°To be honest, I am amazed by the information you gave me. I will spend the next six days learning every single thing I can about the sect and this ce.¡± Brian nodded.

    Chu Meng smiled but under her smile, there was some hesitation. Brian didn¡¯t notice it until she tried to say it but didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Is something wrong? I feel like you want to tell me something. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯s not like I remember anypletely.¡± Brian said.

    Chu Meng released a deep breath and said ¡°Your talent seems amazing. You already know the ranking of martial soul. But, even within that rank, there is another ranking also known as sub rank which we call stages..¡±

    ¡°Each rank is divided into nine sub-ranks. The Sect doesn¡¯t ept any Mortal Rank. And, even if they do have Earth Rank talent, they won¡¯t get any resources.¡±

    ¡°Only Heaven Rank are treated with resources and Divine Rank are simply treated as their own children. Our daughter¡¯s Martial Soul Talent is only Earth Rank and it is at the fourth stage.¡±

    ¡°Even if she enters the sect, she might not get any resources. From what I¡¯ve heard, whenever Divine Rank Martial Soul cultivator enters the sect, he can bring one person from his own family to the sect.¡±

    ¡°That person will not only receive resourcesparable to the Heaven Rank talent but also will not be treated harshly. Of course, there will be people looking at them with contempt and jealousy but that would be it.¡±

    ¡°So, I hope you can choose our daughter.¡±

    Chu Meng instantly gets to the ground and kowtows in front of him.

    ¡°We would be eternally grateful.¡±

    Seeing this, Brian was shocked. He quickly pulled her up and said.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this! I was helplessly lying outside when you took me. Not you allowed me to live here but also gave me food and taught me so many things. Even though I have lost my memories, you didn¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one to be grateful for. If my talent is truly Divine Rank and if I can choose a person to take with me, I will absolutely choose her. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡±

    Hearing his words, Chu Meng heavily sighed and said ¡°I am really grateful for this. Even though I have Earth Rank talent, I never got a chance to enter the sect. So, if our daughter can enter the sect, she will live a better life than us.¡±

    ¡°But, there is something that you must know.¡±

    Brian traced some seriousness in her words.

    Chu Meng took a deep breath and said ¡°If you don¡¯t show your worth and your talent, no one will try to help you out of goodwill. There might be some people like us but even we aren¡¯t that good.¡±

    ¡°No one will do anything for you if you don¡¯t give them benefits. You don¡¯t seem to understand most of our customs so I am reminding you. When you enter the sect, there will be a lot of people who will try to take advantage of your talent and status.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t offend some powers but you need to reject some people. Before you make any decision, try to understand their backgrounds.¡±

    ¡°Because old cultivators with higher cultivation won¡¯t even nk before taking an action against you. This is the world where weak can¡¯t raise their voice.¡±

 Chapter 150 Journey to the Hill

    After they discussed, the day slowly passed and it was already nighttime. Brian was sleeping on his bed while staring at the ceiling. He could remember those words clearly in his mind.

    ¡®This is the world where weak can¡¯t raise their voice.¡¯

    Brian heavily sighed.

    ¡®There is no world where weak can raise their voices. Even before the earth began to enter into the power hierarchy, the poor could never raise their voice against the rich.¡¯

    ¡®The world will always remain divided. There can never be equality. If such a thing ever happens, that would mean the universe has stopped. Even in the universe, bigs pull the smalls around its orbit.¡¯

    ¡®But this world is quite interesting. Each realm has its own merits, its own strength, and weakness, each martial art would have different power, and the stronger I grow, the greater my lifespan gets.¡¯

    ¡®I am truly excited to enter the world of cultivation.¡¯

    With a big smile on his face, Brian slowly drifted into a deep sleep.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Five Days Later,

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t forget if Brian doesn¡¯t awaken Divine Rank Martial Soul, bring Ling back instantly. Don¡¯t let her participate in the examination!¡± Chu Meng stood in front of her husband and properly lectured him before they could leave the house.

    It was a fine morning and they were moving a bit early since the journey was quite long.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not an idiot. You don¡¯t have to remind me every single time.¡± Chu Yan helplessly sighed as he looked at her.

    ¡°Good then!¡± Chu Meng nodded and looked at Brian and her daughter.

    ¡°When you go there, try to stay away from the people wearing neat and better clothes. Don¡¯te in their way and if you see someone being bullied, don¡¯t step in.¡±

    ¡°You two don¡¯t possess even a little bit of power or status. So, don¡¯t try to act like a hero. Just stay away from the troubles, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡± Brian nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mommy, I totally understand.¡± Chu Ling spoke with her cute voice making them confused about whether she truly understood or not.

    ¡°Just take care of yourself!¡± Chu Meng sighed and patted both of their heads. Brian felt awkward because he wasn¡¯t a child. He was instead a dad. So, it felt weird being treated like a child.

    But now that his body looked like a teenager, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Chu Lan, Brian, and Chu Ling finally left the house. There was a massive hill near the city where the examinations are held. So, they had to reach there before it starts.

    The journey through the city only took them half an hour but after that, it took them nearly three hours to reach under the hill. During the road, Chu Ling took a ride on her father¡¯s neck.

    She was only ten years old and hadn¡¯t started her cultivation yet. As for Brian, although he felt weak during the first day, he was slowly getting better.

    Walking for three hours wasn¡¯t much of a deal for him. After they reach there, they stopped for a short break where they ate the rice balls prepared by Chu Meng.

    During their journey, Brian saw different people. Originally, his clothes were quite weird so Chu Meng and Chu Yan bought him some original clothes. Now, he was wearing white pants striped with blue, followed by the same color shirt, and a strange belt.

    Most of the people here liked to keep their hair long even if they are males. Though most of those people are usually the high ss and extremely handsome. He noticed something strange about this ce.

    Most of the people who came from high status looked quite handsome, enough to be the top ten handsome men on the earth.

    And those who didn¡¯t have such face had quite a muscr and fitting body that women of the earth would lust after. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end.

    The girls weren¡¯t bad. During this journey, he saw some of the most beautiful women that could go toe-to-toe with Lucy or Lena. The only people that looked average in his eyes were some people who didn¡¯t cultivate a certain realm or didn¡¯te from high status.

    After they finished their food, he continued the journey to the top of the hill. It seemed like only people who would participate in the examination are allowed to go.

    As for Chu Lan and Chu Ling, they stayed at the bottom. Near the entrance to the top, there was a registration where Brian had to register his name.

    After he was given a tag number, he started walking toward the top.

    He was silent, not talking to anyone, and walking at the corner where people won¡¯t normally walk. But he was eventually disturbed by a person.

    ¡°Hello Brother, is this your third test?¡±

    Brian looked to the side and saw a muscr man. The man seems quite tall and had brown skin. He looked at him with a smile as he asked.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time.¡±

    ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t seem to have a cultivation base.¡± The muscr man asked.

    Hearing his words, Brian realized something. Even though they were joining the sect, all of them had some level of cultivation. So, it was extremely weird for him to not have one.

    ¡°No! I fell unconscious for three years due to a strange disease.¡± Brian tantly lied as he shook his head.

    ¡°Ohh! Sorry to hear that. Since this is your first time, you must be curious about the tests, right? Hehe! I am not here to brag but I have been here two times. Although I didn¡¯t enter the sect both times, I believe I can enter the sect this time.¡± The muscr man didn¡¯t even hesitate before he tantly revealed hisck of talent.

    ¡°If you get selected, which sect would you join?¡± Brian instantly asked without wasting any breath.

    ¡°Ehhh! That was quite a question but if I do get a chance, I would definitely enter DragonElephant Sect. My Martial Soul is only Third Stage Earth Rank. So, I am not suitable for the sword which requires an insane talent.¡± The muscr man was a bit embarrassed this time when he answered.

    ¡°Ohhh! Does that mean Heavenly Sword Sword only recruits geniuses?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Basically! Most of those swordsmen are not only strong but also very arrogant.¡± Slowly, his voice got lower as he whispered.

    ¡°Brother, it would be best if you don¡¯t get in conflict with the swordsman. They are very cruel as well.¡±

    Brian nodded his head as he kept this suggestion in his mind. Both of them walked toward the top while talking about different topics. Brian learned that this man¡¯s name was Gu Man.

    He was quite a hard-working man who was already at the Third Stage of Foundation Establishment Realm despite not having any resources or a good cultivation technique.

    Soon, they reached the top of the hill where there was tnd. There were thousands of youngsters gathered around. And, on the stage above the t ground, there were six people.

    Four of them were men and two of them were women. Their attire waspletely different. Two men whose body was muscr wore tight ck attire and the female also wore the same clothes. The female didn¡¯t look muscr but she had quite a nasty mark on her nose.

    They looked more like assassins with some golden designs on the dress. On the other hand, the other three looked quite slim and had handsome appearances as well.

    They wore green attire with the golden symbol of a sword on the chest. They were also holding sword sheaths on their waists.

    Just from the looks, it wasn¡¯t hard to distinguish them. Although Brian and Gu Man weren¡¯t thest ones to arrive, just after half an hour of their arrival, the man wearing ck attire spoke.

    ¡°Hello, everyone! My name is Tu Che and the elders next to me are Mu Shen and Cao Ping. We wee everyone here for the sect examination on behalf of DragonElephant Sect.¡±

    After he introduced himself and his sect, the man wearing green attire came forward and spoke.

    ¡°My name is Zhang Min. The elders next to me are Zhou Tu and Xiao Yao. We wee everyone here for the sect examinations on the behalf of Heavenly Sword Sect.¡±

    After he backed down, Tu Che took the stage and spoke¡±So, let¡¯s start the test without any time.¡±

    He snapped his finger and a spear appeared in front of him. With the appearance of the spear, everyone was startled. There were all kinds of youngsters here. Some were excited, some were scared and some were just feeling normal.

    ¡°This spear was held by one of our past sect masters. He was one of the Saints who had ughtered thousands of devils with this spear. It contains his Dao of ughter and an immense ughter Intent.¡±

    ¡°You have to stay up without falling for five minutes in the aura released by this Spear.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s begin!¡±

 Chapter 151 Eidetic Memories

    When the Test of Will appeared, Brian knew he would be down in a minute. He might be the smartest man but his Will is nowhere enough to be like SilverTongue.

    That man¡¯s Will was so strong that it made him jealous. But it also made him understand one thing.

    A cheat!

    Brian stared at the spear and in his mind, a picture of people start recurring.

    ¡®Ely¡­ Julia¡­ Charlotte¡­. James¡­.Lena¡­..Barry¡­..Alexa¡­.Lucy¡­I won¡¯t fail. I promise that I won¡¯t fail this test.¡¯

    Thud!

    Suddenly the pressurended upon his body and instant turned his legs weak. The only thing that kept his standing was his mental image. He had kept his eyes shut as he was constantly thinking of his people.

    At this moment,

    Nearly half of the people were already down to the ground. The Strongest ughter Intent was enough to frighten anyone. This ughter Intent was the one percent aura of a Saint.

    It wasn¡¯t just anything anyone could bear. But even so, half of them were still standing including Brian.

    The Elders started scanning the crowd, looking for the people with the strong Will. They saw various people. Some were constantly forcing themselves to stand up while some were easily bearing the impact of the ughter Intent.

    One of the elder¡¯s eyes fell on Brian as well. He had a rather unique situation. His legs were shaking. They immediately noticed why.

    He had not a single trace of spiritual energy in his body. That means he wasn¡¯t a cultivator. So, bearing the impact of this ughter Intent was truly heavy for him.

    But, there was something else that made them surprised. While his lower body seemed quite shaky, his upper body was perfectly calm. It was like seeing two kinds of different people in a single person.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amusing? I wonder if his Will is really that strong?¡± Zhou Tu spoke as he rubbed his chin.

    Zhang Min shrugged his shoulders and said ¡°He seemed eighteen years old but he hasn¡¯t cultivated even a little. Either he is a special case or he isplete trash trying to pass the examination with his Willpower alone. That would be simplyughable.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± Cao Ping spoke. She was staring at Brian quite deeply. Her eyes were showing the bright sun shining inside his body. She didn¡¯t know whether it was a Martial Soul or his own talent but it was an extreme Yang attribute.

    ¡°This kid got what it takes to join us.¡± Cao Ping licked her lips as she excitedly spoke.

    Hearing her words, the elders from Heavenly Sword Sect suspiciously nced at Brian. Unlike her, they couldn¡¯t see anything more.

    But, the elders of the DragonElephant Sect looked at him with shock. They knew what kind of eyes Cao Ping possess. With those eyes, there are only a few things that could keep hidden from her.

    Now she said that they understood that Brian possessed the potential but of course, they couldn¡¯t just grant him the ess. They still need to know his limits.

    Brian kept himself standing with the thoughts of his family. It was his greatest motivation and also a cheat that he could utilize when ites to Willpower.

    After all, he is an extreme being.

    When ites to protecting his family, extreme nature erupts in him. Even if his bones were broken, he wouldn¡¯t give up. That kind of person he was.

    After fifteen minutes, the pressure was finally gone. When the pressure disappeared, everyone finally rxed. But, nearly seventy-five percent of them were already down.

    The ones who were standing were either people with high status or extremely Willpower people. Brian¡¯s leg finally stopped trembling but he was almost out of breath.

    ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    He started panting hard when he was finally released.

    ¡®Who the hell is this guy? Wait.. he doesn¡¯t even have a trace of spiritual energy. This kind of trash actually stuck for so long.¡¯ A young man wearing a blue robe thought as he looked at Brian.

    But it wasn¡¯t just him. A lot of them were looking at Brian with contempt. In their eyes, he was just trash with low Willpower. There was one person who was looking at him with amazement though.

    That person was none other than Gu Man.

    ¡°Alright! Before we go to the next test, let¡¯s wake those who have fallen unconscious to make this ce more spacious.¡± Zhang Min took a step forward and spoke.

    He pped his hands and powerful spiritual energy burst out, covering those who were unconscious. A few secondster, all of them slowly woke.

    ¡°Now those who are covered with my sword energy, leave this ce right now. All of you have failed.¡± Zhang Min spoke.

    Hearing his words, everyone who was covered in his sword energy helplessly sighed, some even cried but eventually they all leave. But one person stopped and turned his head at Brian.

    ¡°Elders, how is this trash able to stand while I failed? I can¡¯t ept this. There must be some kind of fault in the test.¡±

    The young man was looking at Brian with zing anger in his eyes.

    ¡°That young man didn¡¯t cheat nor did this test have any fault. Boy, are you trying to give me your ridiculous attitude?¡± Zhang Min clenched his fist as he stared at the young man which frightened him.

    The young man quickly left but the anger in his eyes didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°Alright, now that everyone is gone. Let¡¯s begin the second test! This test is aboutprehension. Watch my movement and try to copy it. I will only show you once.¡±

    As soon as he said that, he presumed the stance where he put his put left hand forward and right hand behind it. He opened his index and middle finger of both hands in his stance.

    The next moment, he closed his fists and threw his right fist forward. The strike was straight from his chest. For the next stance, he took his right fist back and punched forward with his left fist.

    Then he punched from the below with his right fist,nding an uppercut. Then, he put his right fist to the side while moving his body to the same side. He then turned his body and rotated his foot tond a kick with his right foot.

    He lowed his overall body and swept his foot. Then, he continued using his hand to bnce himself while rotating his foot three times. The moment, he stopped heunched his right foot up while somersaulting.

    But, it didn¡¯t end there. He stomped on the ground as he jumped and made another rotating kick and finally stopped with a kick to the ground but with the sole of his right foot.

    After finishing it, he looked at them and said ¡°Give each other some space and perform it.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone nodded and moved to a spacious space. Brian without wasting any time started with the stance.

    He closed his fists and threw his right fist forward. The strike was straight from his chest. For the next stance, he took his right fist back and punched forward with his left fist.

    Then he punched from the below with his right fist,nding an uppercut. Then, he put his right fist to the side while moving his body to the same side. He then turned his body and rotated his foot tond a kick with his right foot.

    He lowed his overall body and swept his foot. Then, he continued using his hand to bnce himself while rotating his foot three times. The moment, he stopped heunched his right foot up while somersaulting.

    He stomped on the ground as he jumped and made another rotating kick and stopped with a kick to the ground but with the sole of his right foot.

    When hepleted that, the elders looked at him with their jaws dropping on the ground while others who were barely remembering every move that he made were left stunned as well.

    While he was doing it, they almost forgot that they also had to do it.

    Zhang Min instantly appeared in front of him and asked ¡°How did you do it? Did someone teach you?¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°I have Eidetic Memories. The things I see get printed in my brain without any missed details. So, it was easy for me to copy your movements.¡±

    His exnation made them even more shocked. Zhang Min gulped down his saliva as he wanted to ask him to join but he still need to check his Martial Soul Talent.

    But in his mind, he had already prepared to take him even if he has Earth Rank Talent. After all, having such memories means he can easilyprehend the sword movement which will definitely brighten his future.

    ¡°Ahem! Anyway, let¡¯s continue with this test. Oh! I forgot to mention. Here, take this andprehend it within three hours.¡±

    Zhang Min passed a scroll to him and then looked at the others.

    ¡°By the way, if you don¡¯t do it fast, you will miss the chance toprehend this scroll which means you will fail instantly.¡±

    ¡°So, hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 152 Heavenly Dao, Purple Qi, Reaching the Taboo

    After telling them what to do, Zhang Min returned to the stage where he took out a sword. He looked at Tu Che who took out an armor. After they took out those treasures, Zhang Min looked at Brian and said.

    ¡°After youprehend that scroll even to the slightest degree, one of these treasures will respond. Of course, both of them might respond if you have talent enough toprehend the meaning of each word written on that scroll.

    Everyone else immediately started performing the boxing style that Zhang Min just showed while Brian opened the scroll. It was quite long.

    [When Sword collided with Heaven and Earth, the gods and saints bowed. Purple Qi arrived from the east and turned the Sword into Immortal Sword and the creature that stood as the tallest heaven into Immortal DragonElephant.]

    [One Sword Broke the Gate, but couldn¡¯t break the jade. One stomp shattered the path, but couldn¡¯t break the sword, so created the new one. When two collided, Heaven and Earth were destroyed but only one remained while the other reached the depth of Hell.]

    [The one who proved Dao ruled heaven and the one who couldn¡¯t rule Hell. One was at the peak, one was at the bottom waiting for someone with the stronger Dao. Stubborn and Prideful, one rules heaven, and the other rules hell.]

    [Those who understand this, recite your path, forge your Dao, and call me by my name.]

    Reading those words, Brian was confused for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand what any of these meant. But after thinking for a moment, he realized something.

    Armor! The winner was actually the Immortal DragonElephant.

    Because the thing that could reach the depth of hell would be a sword that could pierce it. The sword didn¡¯t break. It just fell down to earth.

    But, Sword and Armor aren¡¯t what made Sword Ancestor and DragonElephant strongest. It was¡­.. Purple Qi.

    Purple Qi flows from the east.

    It was the secret to their immortality.

    One Sword Broke the Gate but couldn¡¯t break the Jade. It simply meant the sword manage to injure the DragonElephant but couldn¡¯t kill him.

    One Stomp shattered the path but couldn¡¯t break the sword so created a new one. It meant the dragonelephant¡¯s attack forced the sword to the depth of hell by creating a new path for it.

    Because it couldn¡¯t break the jade. It couldn¡¯t kill the Immortal DragonElephant.

    It meant the Dao of Sword wasn¡¯t proven by the Sword Ancestor and was left in Hell. Why did Brian think of that? Well, if it was DragonElephant, then why would it wait for someone with stronger Dao?

    Although he wasn¡¯t good with these, he had extensively researched these two sects and their powers.

    The one who needed Dao was a swordsman. In every single book, it has always been stated that the person who wants to achieve Dao was a swordsman. That means the person who managed to achieve Dao was Immortal DragonElephant.

    But then what kind of Dao did itprehend? Several words came to his mind but eventually, he stopped at one.

    Heavenly Dao

    The one who rules Heaven should control the Heavenly Dao.

    But the question was tricky. It wasn¡¯t because of which path he wanted to choose, but rather which path was actually correct.

    Suddenly, he remembered something from the scroll.

    Stubborn and Prideful, one who rules heaven and one who rules hell.

    He finally understood. Even though one managed to prove dao while another failed, both never backed down. Both continued to rule to extremes of the universe because of their stubbornness and pride.

    It meant no matter which path he chooses, he won¡¯t be wrong. But, he must recite the name of the person whose path he wanted to choose.

    Now, there was another trick. What would be the true name of those beings? Or, will it be the same names that were written in the scroll?

    He didn¡¯t know. Brian was smart but there was a limit to how much he can truly know without getting any clues.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure what name he wanted to use, he knew he was going to choose Immortal DragonElephant. But if he doesn¡¯t even know what to choose, he would lose his chance.

    That being said, he had no idea what he was causing outside.

    At this moment, the armor was shaking violently and the sword was trembling even more. Both of them moved around him and the vibration just got stronger with each second.

    What Brian didn¡¯t know was that he had alreadyprehended the meaning behind the scroll.

    ¡°T-t-t-this is incredible. How can he move those two sacred treasures?¡± Zhang Min looked at him with an incredible gaze. He couldn¡¯tprehend those words properly. But now, a child who hasn¡¯t even started the cultivation pathprehended it.

    ¡°That talent! Eidetic memories, was it? Was that the result of his immenseprehension talent?¡± Tu Che asked.

    ¡°Although that sounds ridiculous, it might be true.¡± Cao Ping solemnly nodded her head. Before she was nning on taking him under her supervision but now his talent was so great that it might directly attract the attention of the ancestors.

    That being said, it still depends upon his martial soul. Although she could see an enormous amount of yang energy present in him, she still wasn¡¯t sure about his talent.

    Suddenly, an idea emerged in her head. It took her less than five seconds to decide on it. But for a moment, she kept her eyes on him.

    Other students had barely started reading scrolls but when they saw a great movement that Brian caused, none of them could keep reading the scroll. They barely got enough Willpower to continue.

    Some who had doubts about their talent instantly gave up.

    Brian was unaware of the movement he caused. He was simply busy finding the name for the Immortal DragonElephant.

    ¡°I, Brian Jackson, who has chosen the path of the immortal dao call upon Heaven for blessing my path. With Heaven and Earth as the witness, I shall call Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    At this moment, dark clouds started appearing above him. When those dark clouds appeared, everyone was terrified. Elders from DragonElephant Sect and Heavenly Sword Sect immediately began to make a preparation to stop the test at any given moment.

    But, at this moment, the armor shook violently and a strange cry came out of the armor.

    The armor wrapped around Brian. At the same time, the swordnds on hisp,ying like a docile dog. The ck clouds slowly parted and a ray of golden light fell upon Brian.

    At the same time, a wind blew from the east, bringing forth the purple Qi. The purple Qi was the miracle of heaven. When it appeared, it condensed a mist around Brian.

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s mind was sucked into a strange space. It was a dark space with lots of bright stars shining all around. He moved his head and saw a gigantic figure.

    This figure was so big that he couldn¡¯t contain everyone with a single gaze despite being thousands of miles away from it.

    The creature was shouldering the heaven on its back and stomping the hell with its foot. The gigantic tail of a dragon stretched to the end of the space and the fearsome head of the dragon roared.

    DragonElephant- It was a creature with the body of an elephant, head, and tail of a dragon. With the control over all elements and the strength that could crush heaven and earth, it was known for its fearsome fighting strength.

    Whenever DragonElephant appeared, even Saints bowed.

    At this moment, several lines were recited inside his head.

    ¡°Dragon elephant doesn¡¯t die, Reincarnation doesn¡¯t end¡±

    ¡°Gods shall perish and Immortal will die, only I am eternal¡±

    ¡°Body like the elephant, suppressing the Hell¡±

    ¡°Power like a dragon, surpassing the Heaven¡±

    ¡°DragonElephant walks, saints bow¡±

    ¡°DragonElephant fight, world exterminates¡±

    ¡°Rise above the Heaven¡±

    ¡°ughter Gods and Demon¡±

    ¡°Live like an emperor¡±

    ¡°DragonElephant is eternal¡±

    When he heard those words, Brian got chills on his back. He could feel the awesomenessing out of those words. While he was reciting those lines, the purple Qi was slowly merging with his body.

    Inside him, the other power was slowly getting awakened. The power of the chaos, the energy of a celestial, the body of a titan. It was the strongest physique there is.

    It was Celestial Chaos Physique.

    And, it was finally the moment when it was being awakened. His muscles were constantly changing. His blood veins were getting thicker and the blood inside of him was showing some luster of gold.

    And, his physical strength coupled with his cultivation was slowly growing.

    Boom!

    The aura of spiritual energy burst out revealing his cultivation.

    Foundation Establishment Realm- First Stage

    Boom!

    Foundation Establishment Realm- Second Stage

    Boom!

    Foundation Establishment Realm- Third Stage

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Foundation Establishment Realm- Ninth Stage.

    At this moment, everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Peak? He reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm¡­ Heavens! What kind of miracle are we witnessing?¡±

    Tu Che pped his chest and looked at the boy who was still covered in mist but releasing the aura of spiritual energy. It was constantly getting stronger. But, it wasn¡¯t going to stop there.

    Boom!

    Foundation Establishment Realm- Tenth Heaven

    Boom!

    Foundation Establishment Realm- Forbidden Land

    Boom!

    Foundation Establishment realm- Taboo Realm

    At this moment, the mist slowly cleared up and the figure of Brian appeared in sight. Glowing like jade, with the crown of purple qi, he was sitting in a lotus position

    Like an Emperor.

 Chapter 153 Choosing the Master

    Brian slowly opened his eyes after his cultivation. He looked around himself and saw the elders and other participants watching him with eyes popping out.

    Then, his eyes fell on himself as he saw the armor around him. The armor had a red glow over a dark metal. It formed a symbol right in the middle that represented a star.

    And, on hisp, there was a sword. It was a brightly golden-colored single-edged sword with a strange spider mark on the de.

    ¡®Strange¡­.. what is this sensation? I feel like I can see behind me.¡¯ Brian was confused as he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. He focused his mind on it and noticed that his mind was creating an image of his back.

    It was a dark image with blue color human figures.

    ¡®Is this kind of a sixth sense? Wait¡­ is this Spiritual Sense that I read in those books? Wait, did I reach the first stage of Foundation Establishment Realm?¡¯

    Brian was stunned when he tried to check his powers. He insert his spiritual sense inside his body and checked each part of his body. More importantly, he saw his dantian at least twenty times bigger than before.

    And, he could feel the intense strength flowing in his muscles. He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely excited to cheek his strength.

    He stood up and held the sword in his hand as he walked toward the elder.

    ¡°Elders, I feel like I had a breakthrough in my cultivation. Is there any way to check my cultivation?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°There is no need to check.¡± Zhang Min spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, we saw just how many times your spiritual aura burst out.¡±

    Thud!

    At this moment, Cao Ping jumped from the stage and appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Brat, your spiritual aura burst out twelve times. From what we know, there are only nine realms of cultivation. But, you obviously haven¡¯t reached the True Essence Realm or else we could feel true essence in you.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, I once looked into a book that recorded some people who had gone beyond the ninth realm. It was said that the nine realms are derived from Nine Heaven but actually, there are even higher realms.¡±

    ¡°Tenth Heaven is something above Nine Heavens. And, only ten people in history have reached this stage. Then, even above it, there is Forbidden Realm which is considered to be so damn high that except for three people in history, nobody has reached that stage.¡±

    ¡°And, finally, there is another realm. It was the only realm reached by a single person in history. He was none other than the creator of DragonElephant Sect, the Immortal DragonElephant.¡±

    ¡°This realm was known as Taboo Realm. It was said that the person who can reach this realm is sure to ascend to the Immortal Realm. You did that. You reached Taboo Realm, the only realm that has ever been reached by a single person.¡±

    ¡°You are the Taboo Cultivator from now.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian¡¯s lips twitched. He didn¡¯t expect himself to do something so heaven-defying. But suddenly, he remembered something and asked.

    ¡°Wait¡­.. what does Taboo Cultivator mean?¡±

    Can Ping looked at him and said ¡°Well, cultivators normally follow the rules of heaven. Even though cultivation itself is an act of stealing the vitality of heaven and earth, we do not go against heaven.¡±

    ¡°Taboo cultivators however are seen as heaven-defier because their strength defies the rules of heaven. Do you know the strength that a Forbidden Realm cultivator possesses?¡±

    Brian shook his head.

    ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t know that. It¡¯s 500000 kilograms. That¡¯s nearly four times more than those who have reached the peak of Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±

    ¡°And, those who have reached Taboo Realm possess the strength of one million kilograms. Do you even know what that means? You can fight against average Golden Core Realm Realm cultivators with that level of strength.¡±

    ¡°And, if you perfectly practice the martial arts, you can even kill Golden Core Realm with ease while fighting against Law Condensation Rcalm despite being in Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±

    ¡°In the other words, your strength just surprised almost everyone here.¡± Cao Ping exin with the proper numbers which shocked his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t believe just half an hour of cultivation would allow him to get this strong. He truly regretted noting to this world earlier.

    ¡°Ahem! I have something that I wanted to tell you. In fact, this thought has been in my mind for quite some time but now seems to be a good time to tell you. Do you know in less than five minutes the Ancestors or maybe even Saints will arrive here?¡± Cao Ping cleared her throat and asked.

    Brian found it strange when she told him that. Then, he realized her true motivation.

    ¡°Seems like you guessed it. Yes, I also want you to be my disciple but of course, I am not an Ancestor Realm cultivator or even Saint Realm cultivator. I am just at the Half-Stage Realm cultivator.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an official realm but I would like to call myself that because I can fight against Ancestor Realm cultivators. While Saints are still out of my reach, it¡¯s not like a Saint will fight me for a disciple.¡±

    ¡°So, I would like to ask you to be my disciple. I might be the perfect master for you. Do you remember when I said three people who reached Forbidden Realm?¡±

    Cao Ping proudly pointed at herself and said ¡°I am one of them.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian suddenly fell into deep thoughts. He nced at the other elders and none of them seems to be refuting her which means her words weren¡¯t incorrect.

    But, he still wasn¡¯t sure if this was a good idea. At this moment, Cao Ping¡¯s spiritual sense entered his mind.

    ¡°And, I also have a way to increase your cultivation fast. You already have a great talent so as long as you don¡¯t fall too much, you can easily reach the Lord Realm in less than five years.¡±

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s mind shook for a moment.

    Foundation Establishment Realm and strength that surpasses S-Rank.

    He didn¡¯t know how much his strength would improve in this world but he was sure that as long as he reach above Life and Death Realm, he could reach the strength of Omega Rank.

    That¡¯s why this offer enticed him at once.

    ¡°And, if your martial soul is truly amazing, it could even be shortened to three years.¡±

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he quickly bowed and bumped his fist and palm.

    ¡°Disciple greets Master!¡±

    It was proper etiquette that he learned from those books.

    Hearing his words, everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t know how to respond to this.

    ¡°Is he an idiot? Why did he give up such a chance to be a disciple of a Saint?¡±

    ¡°But, then again his martial soul might not be enough to gain the attention of the Saints. And, that elder did say that her strength is equal to Ancestor Realm and she has also reached Forbidden Realm. So, she should be indeed perfect for his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Maybe but I still feel like something else triggered him to choose her as a disciple¡±

    The participants started muttering and whispering to each other, not even caring about their ownprehension. But, there are few participants who were constantly trying toprehend that scroll.

    Hearing his words, Cao Ping brightly smiled and said ¡°Stretched out your hand and turn it around.¡±

    Brian did as she told him.

    Cao Ping bit her finger and with the blood on her finger, she wrote a strange symbol by crossing ¡®I¡¯ with two lines.

    Suddenly, the symbol shone brightly before it disappeared from his hand.

    ¡°This will be the symbol of our master-disciple rtionship.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At this moment, nearly ten figures suddenly appeared in the sky. Six of them were male and four were female. Two of them were especially old while the other four seemed middle-aged.

    The females on the other hand had quite attractive figures. Not only their appearance was no different than a teenage girl but their bodies were also quite seductive.

    ¡°Cao Ping¡­. You!¡± One of them clenched his fist as he furiously nced at Cao Ping.

    ¡°All of you are also elders. Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Another looked at those five elders and shouted.

    Those elders rolled their eyes and thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like we can defeat her. Knowing how crazy she can be, it was best not to offend her for a single disciple.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem! Anyway, it seems we DragonElephant Sect has received quite a talented disciple.¡± An old man coughed as he looked at Brian.

    ¡°Humph! He still has the sword of the ancestor. He could still choose to be the disciple of Heavenly Sword Sect.¡± Another old man snorted as he looked at the sword in Brian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sorry, elder! But, I have already chosen DragonElephant Sect.¡± Brian put the sword down on the ground and bowed in front of them.

    Seeing him putting down the sword, Heavenly Sword Sect elders were extremely embarrassed. That sword wouldn¡¯t even let them hold it properly. Now, it was being rejected by someone.

    ¡°Brat, you might be talented but that sword is still the sword of our ancestor. It is the bloodline of our sect. It isn¡¯t something you can put on the ground.¡± Sword Saint snorted as he opened his palm.

    The sword vibrated as it slowly rose from the ground but at this moment, Brian stretched out his hand and the sword fell on his palm.

    ¡°Elder, I deeply apologize for my action. I shouldn¡¯t have put this sword down. Please take this!¡±

 Chapter 154 Bang!

    Hearing his words, the old man grumpily snorted and opened his palm. He used his spiritual sense to call the sword but the sword didn¡¯t return to him. It stayed in his hand.

    Brian looked surprised as he stared at the sword but suddenly, the old man appeared in front of him and grabbed the sword, and returned to his position.

    ¡°Humph! It seems like you have decided to stay with these brutes.¡± The old man snorted and left.

    While he was leaving, the sword was uncontrobly moving out of his hand. Only after he crossed thousands of miles, the sword calmed down and remained in his hand.

    ¡®Damn it! How did that brat get the acknowledgment of both sword and armor? I thought once a person chooses one treasure among the other, the leftover treasure will hate that person.¡¯

    At this moment, the sword violently released its powerful sword intent. It was so strong that it almost shed his body.

    Inside the Sword,

    ¡®Damn it! That boy had Celestial Chaos Physique, the number one physique in the world. Why in the hell did this idiot take me away from him? I need to recover my power and get back to him.¡¯

    ¡®That pesky armor is getting too much benefit. I won¡¯t let him enjoy all that celestial energy alone. I must go back.¡¯

    A voice was constantly ringing the sword but the Saint was unable to hear it.

    In the examination, the Saint looked at Brian for a moment and smiled.

    ¡°Since you have chosen her as your master, then from now on, you are the disciple of DragonElephant Sect. Can I see your Martial Soul? There is something that I want to tell you.¡±

    Hearing his words, Brian nodded and closed his eyes. This time, he didn¡¯t even need to focus as a miniature sun appeared in his hand. Even though it was a small sun, it was bigger than the smaller meteorite in the sky.

    When the sun appeared, the surrounding was brightly illuminated. But, it wasn¡¯t all. Brian had fully manifested the Martial Soul so when it appeared, every participant started sweating.

    ¡°Isss that Divine Rank Martial Soul?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it must be Divine Rank Martial. Heaven Rank Martial Soul can¡¯t be this powerful. I mean I have the Heaven Rank Martial Soul but it isn¡¯t this powerful.¡±

    At this moment, one of the students stared at him for a moment and thought ¡®So, he also has a Divine Rank Martial Soul. Should I also show my Martial Soul? It¡¯s not like myprehension is going to affect that armor.¡¯

    ¡°Saint, Ancestors, and Elders, I am sorry for the interruption. But, since the armor isn¡¯t reacting much to us, can I reveal my martial soul?¡¯

    Hearing those words, everyone looked at a young girl. She was wearing a white skirt and had her long hair braided. She looked like a doll with her short height and cute face.

    ¡°Of course!¡± The Saint smiled and agreed. Others didn¡¯t even need to say anything.

    The young girl nodded and stretched out her hand. Slowly, a blue light shed and a gigantic nine-story pagoda appeared in her hand. She looked at Brian with a smug on her face.

    ¡°A Divine Rank Linglong Treasure Pagoda! I can¡¯t believe I am seeing two Divine Rank Martial Souls.¡± The saint looked at the pagoda with a big surprise on his face as he spoke.

    ¡°Ahem! Since others are revealing their martial souls, why don¡¯t I give it a sword?¡±

    A young man walked to the front while revealing his martial soul. A massive golden sword appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Another Divine Rank?¡± The Ancestor from Heavenly Sword Sect shouted in surprise.

    ¡°And, it¡¯s a sword.¡± One of the students spoke.

    Hearing his words, everybody understood the station. There wasn¡¯t much to say here. This young man would obviously go to the Heavenly Sword Sect.

    ¡°Young Man, with your Divine Rank Martial Soul, I believe saint will choose you as his disciple.¡± One of the Ancestors from the Heavenly Sword Sect came in front of him and spoke.

    The young man nodded. His intention was indeed to enter the Heavenly Sword Sect.

    The other ancestors looked at other disciples but none of them seemed to have Divine Martial Soul to show off.

    Finally, they turned their eyes at the girl and asked.

    ¡°Little girl, which sect do you want to join?¡±

    The little girl raised her hand and pointed at Brian which surprised everyone.

    The saint instantly appeared in front of her and asked ¡°Little girl, do you mean you want to join the same one he joined?¡±

    The little girl nodded.

    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯te here in vain. Since you have Divine Rank Martial Soul, I will ept you as my disciple. Do you agree?¡± The saint burst intoughter and asked.

    The little girl nodded.

    ¡°Good! Good! Now, let¡¯s go!¡± The Saint used his true essence to make her float and turned toward the sky.

    ¡°Saint!¡± Brian called out and the saint stopped as he looked at Brian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take this Armor? After all, this is the treasure left behind by the Ancestor?¡± Brian pointed at the armor and asked.

    The Saint looked at him but suddenly, he received an intense murderous gaze from the armor. He gulped down and thought.

    ¡®It seems like the Spirit has woken up. Hush! Just how big is this disparity? You don¡¯t even want me to use you for the battle while you are allowing a Foundation Establishment Realm brat to wear you.¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, I can¡¯t take it. I can¡¯t keep that armor away from me and if the other see the armor struggling to get to him, it would stain my reputation.¡¯

    Thinking so, The saint coughed out.

    ¡°Ahem! I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone curiously looked at him. They also didn¡¯t know his name. He looked a bit different as well.

    Brian bowed down and said, ¡°My name is Brian Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Brian? What a weird name. Anyway, from now on Brian Jackson is DragonElephant Sect¡¯s potential God Son. Anyway who can defeat him in the same realm or one realm above him would be the God Son.¡±

    ¡°As for that armor, well you can keep it. Anyway, it stinks with your breath and I don¡¯t want to wear it. Goodbye!¡±

    Saying so, the saint didn¡¯t even waste a single second before leaving.

    Hearing his words, the other ancestors were speechless. They didn¡¯t even know how to respond to what the saint just said.

    Stink? They can just wash it. They didn¡¯t know why the saint couldn¡¯t evene up with a better excuse.

    Cao Ping stared at her new disciple and thought ¡®Just as I thought. The armor and sword didn¡¯t want to leave him. Heavenly Sword Sect is far away from him so even if the sword makes any movement, it won¡¯t affect the saint¡¯s image.¡¯

    ¡®But, the armor is a different case. It seems like my disciple has more secrets than I thought.¡¯

    Hearing the saint¡¯s words, Brian was also speechless. But, he didn¡¯t want to wear this heavy ass armor especially when he isn¡¯t battling.

    Suddenly, the armor trembled and shrunk until became the size of the clothes and changed designs.

    ¡®Did it just read my thoughts?¡¯ Brian was shocked as he asked himself.

    But, not getting any answer, Brian decided to believe it. Now, he had no problem with his armor. He turned to his master and spoke.

    ¡°Master, I have someone waiting for me below. Can I go there for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can. But, don¡¯t be toote!¡± Cao Ping nodded.

    Brian smiled and turned around. While walking away, he gave a deep stare to the young man who awakened the Divine Martial Soul.

    The young man also stared at him.

    Brian didn¡¯t say much as he turned his head but the young man suddenly spoke.

    ¡°My name is Lu Chen.¡±

    Brian turned around and nodded. They didn¡¯t need to speak. Just because of Divine Martial Soul, they can be considered rivals. Aftering to this world, Brian didn¡¯t have enemies or rivals.

    Instead of having enemies, it was good to have rivals. At least, they push them toward working hard.

    Brian smiled as he walked down the hill. But just when he reached the middle, he started hearing the loud noise. He walked to the corner and looked down.

    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. He couldn¡¯t hear properly but he could see. At this moment, his terrible killing intent burst out. Those ancestors and elders instantly sensed it.

    They rushed to the side but at this moment, Brian had already jumped down. As he got closer, he only saw the big smile on the young man who previously tried to pick a fight against him.

    Brian opened his palm as he got near the young man. The next moment, his palm covered the young man¡¯s head and his fingers clenched.

    Bang!

 Chapter 155 Insulting a man, insulting a crowd.

    Brian caught the head of the young man and mmed him to the ground. The strike was so powerful that a crack appeared next to where his head was. But, Brian didn¡¯t stop there.

    He raised the head of that man and mmed it down once more.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    When he mmed his head for the fifth time, the young man¡¯s blood covered his face, making him unable to speak even a word.

    Brian turned his head and his eyes fell on Chu Ling. There was blooding down her face as well. But, it wasn¡¯t all. She also had a wound on her arm and her legs.

    Chu Lan¡¯s condition was even worse.

    Brian instantly mmed him to the ground as he held his hand tight and struck the shoulder with his foot.

    Crack!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    At this moment, a heart-wrenching scream came out of his mouth. But, it didn¡¯t stop there.

    Crack!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±:

    Brian crushed his other shoulder.

    ¡°Bastard, let him go1¡± A roar came from a far. It was another young man wearing simr clothes as him.

    Brian didn¡¯t even raise his head though. He simply caught his right leg and pulled it over to the top.

    Crack!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Crack!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    At this moment, on the top of the hill.

    Everyone else was watching it from below. For them, it wasn¡¯t much but a little skirmish between children but seeing Brian¡¯s action, they were a bit shaken.

    ¡°He is ruthless, too ruthless.¡± Zhang Min spoke. Even as a swordsman, he wouldn¡¯t be this ruthless. He would directly finish off his opponent.

    ¡°But, he isn¡¯t doing any more than what that young man did to his people. The only difference is that he is doing it in an extreme way.¡± Cao Ping defended her disciple instantly.

    ¡°Look, someone ising to help that young man.¡± One of the participants spoke as he pointed his finger at the young man who was rushing toward him.

    At this moment, Cao Ping¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Tu Che, block him!¡±

    Saying so, she headed toward the bottom in an instant.

    ¡°Tch! Now that someone is going to use martial arts on her disciple, she starts caring.¡± Zhou Tu clicked his tongue as he looked at them with disdain.

    ¡°No, something else ising.¡± Zhang Min¡¯s expression turned serious as he spoke.

    On the ground,

    Brian kicked the young man away and looked at another young man who was nearing him. He had a gigantic phantom of a tiger covering his body. When he pounced toward Brian, he prepared his w.

    Brian looked at him and opened his palm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have Martial Arts. So, don¡¯t expect me to hold back!¡±

    At this moment, the miniature sun marital soul appeared in his hand. It slowly got bigger as he released his spiritual energy into it. But suddenly, a hand caught his hand.

    He looked back and saw his master standing behind him, and stopping him.

    Brian pulled back his spiritual energy and dispersed his martial soul without a second thought. In fact, it only took him less than a second to realize the situation.

    On the other hand, Tu Che appeared in front of that young man and stopped him. But the young man didn¡¯t back down. He immediately looked at Brian with hatred in his eyes and shouted.

    ¡°Elder, why did youe to stop me now but watched that bastard beat up my brother?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because your brother deserved what he got.¡± Cao Ping replied without giving her disciple a chance to speak.

    ¡°Deserve! I know you are an elder of the sect but my brother was noble. So what if he beats some lousymoners? What does their meaningless identity even means to our Chen Family?¡± The young man sneered as he looked at Cao Ping without any fear in his eyes.

    p! p! p!

    Suddenly, Brian pped as he walked ahead of Cao Ping.

    ¡°Tell me, how many devils have you ever killed?¡±

    When Brian asked that question, the young man couldn¡¯t answer for a moment but immediately came up with an excuse.

    ¡°So what if I haven¡¯t killed a devil? My family has done it. And, I am the son of the Family Head. Everything that belongs to my father belongs¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, you are just fucking bastard who hasn¡¯t even killed a devil and still ims to be noble.¡± Brian interrupted him as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Let me finish first!¡±

    ¡°You, the meaningless existence in this world im to be noble when you haven¡¯t even killed a devil. Even before you were inside your mother¡¯s womb, your father or your grandfather or whoever was that had be a noble by killing devils.¡±

    ¡°Your ancestors did everything for your meaningless existence. Do you know how meaningless your life or your brother¡¯s life is? Do you know how meaningless it ispared to your father who is the head of a Noble Family?¡±

    ¡°You are nothing. You are nothing greatpared to every single person here. If you weren¡¯t even given that talent or resources, you wouldn¡¯t be evenpared to these people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how low your existence is. Between Heaven and Earth, three are 3000 daos, and believe me, your existence is so low that even one of them won¡¯t recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why? Because without your father or your family, you are nothing. Even if you do end up attaining Dao or Law or whatever that is, it would still be because of your family.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why? Because there are hundreds of people who failed with your brother but none of them med others for their failure. You are the epitome of failure. You are such a failure that without your family or your background, you wouldn¡¯t be even considered a being.¡±

    ¡°Just like how your penis describes that you are a man, your family describes who you are. You are the kind of person who wants the perfect beauty but instead of getting her, keeps pestering them like a clown.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you are. A clown! The only women you have slept with would be none other than whores or slut. The only friends that you have are nothing more than bastards or ves. The only good thing, the only thing that is still worth mentioning about you is your family.¡±

    ¡°Now, tell me WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?¡±

    Silence, aplete silence! Nobody could speak a single word, not even that young man. He just stood there like he didn¡¯t even exist.

    ¡°Do you know why none of the people stopped me? Because even though I don¡¯t know who the fuck you are, everything I told them about you is true. And, it was proven the moment called yourself noble without killing a single devil.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you are. A daddy¡¯s boy. A family¡¯s clown. Disappointment to nobles. And, a big bully. Except for that¡­ nothing defines your existence.¡±

    After saying that, he bowed to the others and said ¡°I apologize for using rough words. Some of you might not like it but I was just angry.¡±

    ¡°And, I wasn¡¯t just angry at him. He is nothing but a meaningless existence but all of you are still trying to be just like him. I know you fear his background and so do I.¡±

    ¡°But, I respect Chen Family, I respect their ancestor and I even respect his father who is currently putting his life on the line to fight at the borders. But, I don¡¯t respect any of you, not a single one of you.¡±

    ¡°And, it wasn¡¯t because you just kept watching. In fact, the elders here did the same but I can¡¯t me them because they deserved that because they have fought for what they deserve.¡±

    ¡°I am still speaking out of anger but if you think I am wrong, then please point me out. I will put my head down to apologize. But, I don¡¯t think that thing inside your pants makes you a man.¡±

    ¡°Forging your path by having the faith in yourself makes you a man. You are respecting the wrong people.¡±

    Brian raised his hand and pointed at the young man.

    ¡°These kinds of people do not deserve your respect. They are the scum of the world who would use the thing that they don¡¯t deserve to represent themselves.¡±

    ¡°I am angry at you guys because you let the scum rule you over, you let the parasite consume you. I don¡¯t know if you have realized this or not but every hundred years, the people who stand at the top are getting less and less.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the wisdom of a hundred-year-old man. I don¡¯t have knowledge of everything. But, I am smart enough to understand that if you can¡¯t even break out of your ancestor¡¯s shadow, you will never get recognized by your name or your identity.¡±

    ¡°I came from somewhere else. Do you know in my ce, future generations always surpass the past? But until you understand why you are still stuck in past, you will never surpass the past.¡±

    ¡°I can bet my life on it.¡±

 Chapter 156 Idea for the Future

    ¡°Well, I think I have made my point. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± Brian walked up to Chu Lan and Chu Ling. Seeing them in shock, he shook them for a moment until they finally came back to reality.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Brian said as he walked up to his master.

    Everyone was still in shock. It was the first time they have heard someone insulting the entire crowd like this and none of them could refute it. Because he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Of course, Brian wasn¡¯t wrong. He studied this world for a week. He knew about this world more than many youths in this world.

    Every time knowledge was truly important. Brian understood this more than anyone else in this world. But, he wasn¡¯t trying to teach them anything. He was just venting out his anger on the crowd.

    People are selfish. He knew this term very well but after living in a world where more than seven billion people were killed, he knew the importance of people not being selfish.

    He knew people could truly change. They could truly put their lives on the line for their own people. It¡¯s just that in this world, that kind of event hasn¡¯t happened yet so they don¡¯t know.

    Or, he could say that it happened in the past so they forgot about it.

    After he took Chu Lan and Chu Ling away, his master finally realized it. She was also in a deep shock. What her disciple told her was truly surprising.

    While they were walking, Brian picked up Chu Ling in his arms since they were going uphill. In the middle, Chu Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Big brother, if I work hard, can I also be strong?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can. You are a small kid so you don¡¯t realize this. But, if one day, the spiritual energy, cultivation, and everything rted to cultivation disappear from this world, what would happen?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Is it going to disappear, big brother?¡± Chu Ling asked with a terrified expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to disappear. I am just asking you a question. Well, let me answer it! If this world didn¡¯t have cultivation, what you had to do is live like a mortal and in the end, you will die. That would be the life.¡±

    ¡°In the life of a mortal, there aren¡¯t many things that they can do but even so, there are so many things that they could be done if they know how to do it. Do you know? It is possible to fly without using spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°But, we don¡¯t know how. Do you know why?¡± Brian asked once again.

    Chu Ling cutely stared at him not knowing the answer.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know because we can fly with spiritual energy. Unless you don¡¯t have any choices, you will make your own. You might not have talent but it won¡¯t stop you from getting stronger if you truly believe in yourself.¡±

    ¡°Even in this world, there are people who couldn¡¯t awaken the Martial Spirit but have the heart to be one of the strongest. Many of them won¡¯t achieve this dream but those who truly work hard will definitely earn what they deserve.¡±

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡®I know what to do. I truly know what to do. From the appearance of my daughter, I have been thinking about this for a long time. It¡¯s just that the Dragon Lord and some other problem didn¡¯t let me think about it.¡¯

    ¡®My greatest fear isn¡¯t Dragon Lord or Universal Spirit. What would be the greatest fear of the smartest man in the universe? Obviously himself. I am afraid of myself.¡¯

    ¡®But what if I create someone who can truly stop me? I don¡¯t want to create a human being but what if I forge a path for a person who had the strongest Will to be extraordinary despite being ordinary.¡¯

    ¡®What if I help a person be so strong that his strength could stop me no matter which version of me with his strength? That means I wouldn¡¯t need to think about this.¡¯

    ¡®That means I wouldn¡¯t need to work hard on any of this. That means as long as I solve Dragon Lord¡¯s problem, I can leave everything to him and live the rest of my life with my wives, daughter, and friends.¡¯

    ¡®The life that I always wanted can be achieved if I just help someone¡­. But, to create someone like that, I need to create something that will help him. Alright! Let¡¯s keep this idea in my mind for now. Once I reach a higher realm, I will leave this ce, solve the problem with Dragon Lord, create that thing, and then live a happy life with my family.¡¯

    At this moment, Brian¡¯s eyes zed with determination.

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it I need to do just that.¡¯

    ¡°Big Brother! Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Yes, yes, sorry about that. I got lost in some thoughts.¡± Brian jerked out of his imagination as he smiled and responded to Chu Ling.

    ¡°Big brother, I want to be strong as well. Will you help me?¡± Chu Ling looked at him with her cute puppy eyes as she asked.

    Brian rubbed her nose and said, ¡°Of course, I will.¡±

    Then, he looked to his side and spoke ¡°I think it would be bad if you and Meng stay in that city. I will ask my master to help you two find a safer ce. I¡¯m sorry I acted out of anger.¡±

    Chu Lan shook his head and said ¡°No, no! What you did for us was something we can¡¯t thank you enough for. Not only you are nning on taking Ling, but you also stand up for us.¡±

    ¡°As for us, it doesn¡¯t matter. We have been living like this for a long time and we will continue to live like this.¡±

    Brian pped his back and said ¡°What are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me. So, let me talk to my master. I am not sure if she will help me but I can at least try to convince her.¡±

    ¡°And, why don¡¯t you think I will help you?¡± Suddenly, a voice rang behind him.

    Brian¡¯s hair stood up for a moment as he turned around.

    ¡°Master!¡± He bowed as he greets her.

    ¡°No need to do that every time you meet me. Anyway, if you are worried what you said will affect your status in the sect, then you don¡¯t have to be worried. The fact that someone was here and didn¡¯t make any move means what you said was correct.¡±

    ¡°And, I also think what you said was right. If we can¡¯t even break out of our ancestor¡¯s shadows, how can we ever hope to surpass them? For eons, we have looked upon our ancestors because their bloodline is something that has helped us get stronger.¡±

    ¡°But, it has also created limitations on us; Physically and Mentally. We believed that we can¡¯t surpass our ancestors. But, your words inspired a lot of people today including me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about holding onto the legacies left by our ancestors. It¡¯s about letting go and creating your own path, your own Dao. Only when you can truly understand the meaning of your existence, you can prove your Dao.¡±

    ¡°It feels like I don¡¯t qualify to be your master.¡± When she said that, a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes.

    Brian shook his head and said, ¡°What a disciple needs from a master? Can his master grant him that? This is the main fulcrum that bnces the rtionship between master and disciple.¡±

    ¡°If a master truly can¡¯t give anything to the disciple, then he isn¡¯t worthy to be that disciple¡¯s master. But, you are. Because you have something that you can give me. And, that¡¯s the thing that I truly need.¡±

    ¡°For me, knowledge is like water in the river. It keeps flowing and as long as I want to, I can grab some of it and drink. But, what I need isn¡¯t something that I can simply grab even with my so-called talent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help, master.¡±

    Hearing his words, Cao Ping slowly let out a smile and sighed ¡°It seems like you are in a hurry. Well, I won¡¯t ask you anything and do everything to help you achieve your goal. As for them, don¡¯t worry I will go there with him and bring them to the sect.¡±

    ¡°I have seen how ruthless can you be when someone close to you is touched. So, don¡¯t worry we will keep them safe. And, I assume you already know about the benefit of having Divine Rank Martial Soul.¡±

    ¡°So, you can surely bring her to join the sect with you. For now, you should go with Tu Che. He will help you register and then once I return, I will teach you other things.¡±

    Saying so, she pointed her palm at Tu Che who was behind them.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Brian raised his hand and touched the back of his head, asking.

    ¡°Does that even considered ruthless?¡±

 Chapter ?157 Sect in the Sky

    Chapter ?157 Sect in the Sky

    Cao Ping and everyone else looked at him with a weird gaze in their eyes as they asked.

    "Wait, you don''t consider that ruthless?"

    Brian wanted to say something like once upon a time, I threatened to blow up the entire family of thousands of vampires just because one man kidnapped my daughter but then he had to exin a lot. So, he didn''t say anything.

    "Nah! Let''s not talk about that. Anyway, we can''t make them wait too long, right?"

    Brian instantly caught up the pace while holding Chu Ling in his hand. After reaching Foundation Establishment Realm peak, it was easier for him to move on this hill.

    "Big Brother, can you put me down? I can also walk." Chu Ling asked as she felt frustrated after being carried everywhere.

    Brian shook his head and said "You are still injured. Oh! I forgot to ask for Healing Pill. Well, I will ask themter on."

    At this moment, his master had already left with Chu Lan to get Chu Meng. Tu Che slowly increased his pace as he got closer to Brian. After they reached the top, Brian looked at him and asked.

    "Elder, do you have some Healing Pills?"

    Tu Che nodded and give him a ring. It was a smooth ck ring.

    "This is a spatial ring. It contains some of the basic things that a cultivator requires. Since you don''t have one, keep it for now."

    "Thank you, elder!" Brian smiled as he took the ring and put I on his index finger.

    He has read about this ring. He insert his spiritual sense into the ring and sensed several items inside it. He put her down and then focused on a small yellow pill.

    The pill appeared in his hand. He bent and looked at her "Open your mouth!"

    "Ahhh!" Chu Ling opened her mouth as he slid in the healing pill.

    Pills were basically medicines that works on cultivators. He has read about them in the book so he could easily identify them.

    "You are quite knowledgable about them despite not having a cultivation base at the beginning." Tu Che looked at him andmented.

    "Well, I did read about them." Brian answered.

    Tu Che nodded and looked at the others. At this moment, the other participants were choosing the sect. He looked back at him and asked.

    "Why didn''t you have the cultivation base? With your talent, you shouldn''t have awakened a few days ago, right?"

    "No, actually I did awaken a few days ago. I was in bed for three years due to a strange disease." Brian nodded and answered the ''lie'' that he had made up.

    Chu Ling knew about it so she didn''t say a word.

    "Ohhh! Well, since most of them had chosen the sect, let''s prepare something!"

    Tu Che walked up to the side and stretched out his hand. The ring suddenly glowed with white light and a massive boat appeared in front of them. This boat was nearly three meters long and one meter wide.

    On the other hand, Zhang Min also released a simr boat but there was a bit of difference. While Tu Che''s boat looked like a boat, Zhang Min''s boat looked like a sword, a big sword with a hilt on the back and a sharp tip at the front.

    After a while, nearly eight participants walked toward them with Mu Shen, another elder that came with Tu Che and Cao Ping. As for the ancestors, they had already left.

    When they approached Brian, most of the participants tried to avoid Brian''s gaze. Mu Shen and Tu Che understood why but they didn''t say anything. After all, it was quite a ruthless scene for kids.

    "Alright everyone, get into the boat! We will fly to the DragonElephant Sect." Tu Che went to the front and put his hand on a rudder. Arge amount of true essence flowed into the boat as it slowly lifted in the air.

    Chu Ling immediately held Brian out of fear. They were sitting closer to Tu Che but a bit further away from the other participants. Mu Shen was flying on his own.

    "Elder, is there any need to fly on your own?" Brian stared at Mu Shen with confusion and asked.

    Mu Shen nodded and spoke "There is a high probability of getting attacked by the people from the Wu Family. After all, they do want to make us weaker."

    "I don''t think I would attack a junior like you, Mu Shen." Suddenly, a voice rang in their ears which frightened them for a moment. At this moment, an old man appeared on the opposite side of the boat.

    Tu Che instantly increased the speed of the boat but the old man was easily able to keep up.

    "Don''t worry brats, I won''t attack you. If I really wanted to attack, I would''ve sent someone weaker." The old man grumpily shouted but he still didn''t release his aura.

    Instead, he looked at Brian and said "Boy, you gave me a great idea. I never expected that taking a casual flight would allow me to learn something new. I guess there will always be something new to learn even for a saint."

    "You truly adopt the philosophy of the sect. But right now, even they are turning like us. I believe your existence will change the sect. So, I will do the same."

    "Be careful! Some people won''t be satisfied with my decision and could take out their anger on you."

    Hearing his words, Brian looked at the Saint and asked "At the end of the day, they would still be juniors, right?"

    The Saint couldn''t help butugh.

    "Hahahaha! You are right. If you can''t even hold on against the junior, what''s the point of having such a philosophy? Good! Good! I hope I will get to see your achievement on the Martial Youth List."

    Saying so, the saint instantly disappeared leaving everyone except for Brian and Chu Ling in shock.

    Brian turned his head at Mu Shen and asked "Elder, what is Martial Youth List?"

    Mu Shen came out of shock and exined.

    "You know about ''Gathering of Four Lands'', right?"

    Brian nodded.

    "In the ''Gathering of Four Lands'', disciples of different sects and families fight with each other or against other races. Each person who enters thisnd gets a tablet that records the total number of devils or monsters or spirits they kill."

    "Of course, if they kill someone from their own race, they will still get the points. But this will also give them a warning. After three warnings, you will get disqualified and punished by the five regions."

    "But of course, if the reason you killed was for self-defense, as long as you can prove it, nobody would punish you."

    "Martial Youth List is the list of top thousand people. It includes not just humans but all other races. The higher you get in this list, the more resources you will get and more reputation you will earn."

    "The highest realm to enter this ce is Life and Death Realm. So, if you enter this ce, you have to be careful. While you might have reached Taboo Realm, there are all kinds of geniuses with weird and special powers that could be very troublesome to deal with."

    "And, if your cultivation is too low, you will immediately die." Mu Shen exined.

    "Ohh!" Brian nodded.

    "Alright, everyone, we have reached the DragonElephant Sect." Tu Che slowly decreased the speed and spoke, gathering attention towards the front.

    Everyone was so engrossed in Mu Chen''s words, that they almost forgot that the boat was moving too fast.

    In front of them, there were massive hills, floating in the sky. In the middle, there was a massive arena floating on an ind. Everything was floating.

    "Once you join the sect, you will get a flying tool that will help you leave ande to the sect. First, let''s visit the Vice Sect Master and register all of you in the sect."

    Saying so, he moved to boat toward one big hill just in front of the ind. This hill''s peak was parallel to the ind. And, it seemed to be a bit lower than other hills.

    There was a massive tnd on the bottom and on the hill, there were several caves carved for living.

    "Each hill has an incredible Spiritual Vein so we make the cave in these hills to live. On the bottom, we do normal activities and meet with the other people."

    "Except for this hill, the other hills are for you guys to live. And, at the bottom, there will be market, gathering, and everything to do when you are not cultivating including training."

    As he said, the boat slowlynded on the tnd. There were several people walking around and all of them were middle-aged and old people. Only a few of them were teenage appearances.

    There were two different kinds of dress codes. There were people with ck robes and people with blue robes.

    "Your robe determines your identity. If you are wearing ck, you are an elder. If you are wearing blue, then you are a disciple. Of course, if you don''t want to wear these, then there is a blue and white dress for disciples."

    "Now with that in mind, let''s visit the Vice Sect Master!"

 Chapter ?158 Elder Su and Vice Sect Masters Tragedy

    Chapter ?158 Elder Su and Vice Sect Master''s Tragedy

    Tu Che took them to the mansion where there were many ck robe elders. They all looked at the new disciples with curiosity in their eyes. They were trying to find out Brian.

    After all, they just asked the ancestors about him but they haven''t seen him so they were curious.

    "Elder Tu, is there any disciple suitable for me this year?" An elder walked toward Elder Tu and asked. He had a gloomy look on his face but he seemed to be trying his best to keep a smile.

    "I am not sure, Elder Su. Once we register them, you can look up their resume and choose if any one of them had such potential." Tu Che smiled and replied as he walked away from Elder Su.

    When he walked away, he used his spiritual sense and spoke.

    ''I don''t know if you have any interest in alchemy or not but don''t be his disciple. That crazy man won''t even hesitate to experiment with his own disciple.''

    ''If he hadn''t been the only Domain Rank Alchemist in our sect, we wouldn''t have kept him.''

    Hearing his words, Brian paused for a moment and turned around. His movement didn''t go unnoticed by others. Tu Che felt like Brian was once again going to say something.

    He hesitated whether to stop him or not. Brian''s previous words inspired him as well. So, he had great respect for Brian''s words.

    Brian walked next to the elder and called out.

    "Elder, have you ever thought of experimenting on monsters?"

    Hearing his words, Elder Su turned around and looked at Brian with confusion.

    "What do you mean by experimenting on the monsters? What help would it be?"

    Brian shook his head and said "We eat chicken but we also eat monster beast meat. Monsters eat us and spirit. The devil eats everyone. There is almost no difference on us except for some difference created by our cultivation."

    "From a biological aspect, we humans are no different than monsters or spirits. The only differences are the appearances and bloodlines. So, instead of experimenting on humans, you can experiment on monsters. After all, they are our enemies."

    "As a cultivator, we can go on without sleep or eating for weeks or even months or even years. But, you still have those dark circles around your eyes. You are probably the one who works the hardest in the entire sect. I don''t even need to think twice before making this statement."

    "So, as long as you understand how your experiments affect your reputation and change it, I believe you will get many disciples. Thank you for listening!"

    Saying so, Brian turned around and walked next to Tu Che.

    "Elder, let''s go for registration!"

    "Ahh yes!" Tu Che suddenly woke up from his thoughts and led him to the vice sect master''s office.

    "Disciple, stop right there!" Suddenly, Elder Su shouted from behind and rushed toward them. Tu Che instantly walked in front of Brian in a defensive stance.

    But, Elder Su didn''t make any move but rather smiled and asked "Can you tell me your name? And, would you like to join Alchemy Branch?"

    Brian shook his head "My name is Brian Jackson. I already have a master. Although I am curious about Alchemy, I am in rush for cultivation. So, sorry I can''t put my time in Alchemy."

    "Y-y-you are Brian, the one with Divine Rank Martial Soul?" Elder Su looked at him with wide eyes as he asked.

    "He is a Brian, the one who got Holy Armor."

    "I thought he would be with Elder Ping. I don''t see her."

    The elders all around the mansion started whispering as their gazesnded on Brian.

    It was a bit overwhelming even for Brian. He quickly turned around and said.

    "Elder, we should really go and register."

    Tu Che felt a bit funny seeing him like that. He turned around and left with his disciples.

    "Brother Brian, it seems like you are going to be famous in the sect soon enough." A young man slowly approached him and spoke.

    Brian turned around and this time, he didn''t see that old fear in their eyes. Instead, they seemed curious about him.

    "Well, I just hope they won''t disturb me." Brian smiled and replied.

    His smile made them even morefortable.

    One of the girls asked, "Brother Brian, why do you know so much?"

    "Just call me Brian. Adding Brother doesn''t sound quite good with my name. As for why I know so much. Would you believe me if I tell you I am the Smartest Man in the world?" Brian smirked and asked.

    Hearing his words, everyone rolled their eyes but Tu Che suddenly spoke.

    "I believe."

    Everyone including Brian was stunned by that reply.

    "After all, there is no one in this world who can connect to our ancestor''s Dao in a single try. But of course, I still remember what you said. You might be the smartest person but you are not the wisest." Tu Che answered.

    Brian didn''t expect him to answer it. He looked at Tu Che and chuckled.

    "Elder, you are correct. I am definitely not the wisest person. In fact, I am quite reckless."

    Elder Tu put his hand on Brian''s shoulder and patted.

    "Don''t worry! As you experience more, the more wisdom you will gain."

    Brian nodded as they finally entered a room. It was apletely simple room with a big desk directly in front of the door. There was a chair behind the table where a middle-aged man was sitting.

    On the desk, there were several papers and different items that he didn''t recognize.

    The middle-aged man raised him when the door opened.

    "Elder Tu, you have finally arrived. Are these the new disciples?"

    "Yes, we get ten new disciples this year." Elder Tu nodded.

    "Well, including the one who had already arrived and registered, there seems to be nine of you. Hmm¡­.. you must be Brian, right?" The Vice Sect Master nced directly at Brian.

    Next to him, Chu Ling was holding his hand.

    Both of them bowed down.

    "Greeting Vice Sect Master!"

    "I can''t believe you managed to subdue that dysfunctional armor. Anyway, let''s register all of you. You have already chosen Elder Ping as your master so you just have to write your name on this stone." Vice Sect Master pushed a t ck stone with a golden pen and spoke.

    Brian was surprised when the Vice Sect Master called the armor dysfunctional. He couldn''t help but look at Elder Tu who tilted his head in reply.

    Brian sighed and walked to the front. He picked up the pen and wrote his name.

    "Now, this little girl also needs to write her name. I assume her Martial Soul is Earth Rank. If so, then she will be directly under your master as well." Vice Sect Master pushed the stone next to her.

    The golden letters on the stone slowly vanished. On that desk, there was a strange mouth-shaped tool. Vice Sect Master put his hand inside it and took out a green jade stone.

    "This is your identity. It records your Contribution Points, your ranks, your master''s name, and yours. Keep it safe and don''t lose it."

    Brian nodded and put it inside his spatial ring.

    "Now, take these things as well!"

    Vice Sect Master released some items from his spatial ring and ced them on the table. There was a miniature boat, three scrolls, three bottles filled with three different colored pills, and finally a bronze token.

    "Using the token in the Weapon Gathering Room, you can get a weapon for yourself. Don''t forget to read these scrolls and also you can erge this boat with your spiritual energy. As for other resources, you will get those from your master."

    Brian put everything inside his Spatial Ring and at this time, Chu Ling finished writing her name. Thankfully, the desk was a bit short, or else she wouldn''t even reach the top.

    Vice Sect Master took out a small ck ring and gave it to her.

    "This has everything you need. Since you have entered the sect under Disciple Brian''s identity, you would be given the same benefits as those with Heaven Rank Talent."

    "Since you are under Elder Ping, you will receive your cultivation technique and martial arts from her as well."

    "Next!"

    Saying so, he immediately called out another person. Brian and Chu Ling retreated. Elder Tu took them out while Brian asked.

    "Don''t we need to wait for them?"

    Elder Tu shook his head and said "They will find their own masters who will take them away. Let''s go! I will take you two to her cave."

    Brian nodded. After they left the mansion, Brian couldn''t help but ask.

    "Why did the vice sect master call this armor dysfunctional?"

    Elder Tu heavily sighed and said "Just like you, he was also able to motivate this armor very much. In fact, it even allowed him to wear it. But, during a great battle, the vice sect master wanted to give this armor to his loved ones to keep her safe."

    "But, this armor didn''t listen to him and only stuck with him no matter how much he tried. After the battle, she died. From that moment, he threw away this armor and said he will never wear this armor even if he dies."

 Chapter 159 Darknight Creatures

    Chapter 159 Darknight Creatures

    ¡°Well, this armor and that sword seemed quite stubborn but if you are called some of the strongest weapons in the world, I can understand why.¡± Brian felt sad about the vice-sect master¡¯s past but he also understood these weapons.

    ¡°Of course, they are the weapons of the strongest people in this world. Vice Sect Master is an Ancestor Realm cultivator but with the help of that armor, he was able to go against Saints.¡±

    ¡°And, unlike Ancestor and Lord, Saint is apletely different realm. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say ¡®Everyone in front of a Saint is a dog¡¯. Basically, whether you are an Ancestor or Foundation Realm cultivator, in front of a Saint, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tu Che exined.

    Hearing his words, Brian thought for a moment and nodded.

    He began to understand the power of Saint. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How many saints are still alive in this world?¡±

    His question paused Tu Che for a moment. He sighed.

    ¡°Not many! After a battle that urred eight thousand years ago when Sword Ancestor Returned from Hell, a powerful battle erupted. Many Saints from all four races were ughtered.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a battle between four races but a great battle against creatures of the Darknight. You can call them venom. You can call them ghosts. You can call them undead.¡±

    ¡°These were the creatures that came to our continent through an ancient portal. They wouldn¡¯t die. Each one of them could take the lives of hundreds and thousands of people.¡±

    ¡°The four races were in devastating chaos. Thanks to the Sword Ancestor and many other ancestors of different sects and families and races, we managed to survive and destroy the portal.¡±

    ¡°But, the cost was too severe. We lost so many people not just from our continent but even from Hell. Thanks to the Sword Ancestor, we had a good business rtionship with Hell.¡±

    ¡°As long as you pay enough, you can go inside the Hell and train. The Nether Energy inside Hell haS a special attribute that can strengthen your body and also have many training fields.¡±

    ¡°There were ten sects and five strongest families. Now, they are using Hell to regain their strength but Saint is not just something you can grow. You have to be extremely talented and lucky to be Saint, at least in this age where Spiritual Energy is scarce.¡±

    Tu Che paused for a moment and looked at Brian. He took a deep breath and patted Brian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You have a chance. With your talent, you should be able to reach Saint Realm and you would be the most powerful in Saint Realm.¡±

    Brian felt a bit strange as if he had taken some kind of responsibility that he wasn¡¯t sure off.

    ¡°Big Brother, I am sure you will be a Saint.¡± Chu Ling pulled his shelve and brightly smiled.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to your master¡¯s cave. She should be there by now.¡±

    Tu Che took him to his master¡¯s cave. It wasn¡¯t just a cave. There was a small ground in front of the cave. And when they reached there, Cao Ping walked out of the cave.

    ¡°They are on that side.¡±

    Cao Ping pointed her finger at the cave at the side and said.

    Chu Ling excitedly pulled his sleeve, wanting to go there.

    Brian patted her head and said ¡°How about you meet them? I will arrive a littleter.¡±

    Chu Ling was a bit sad but obediently nodded. She ran toward her parent¡¯s cave.

    ¡°Normally, only one person is allowed toe here but for you, we broke the rules. What exactly is your rtionship with them? Why did you get so angry at that time?¡± Cao Ping came closer to him and asked.

    Tu Che originally wanted to leave but he also stayed.

    ¡°Goodwill always receives a good reward. It was something that my parents told me but I never believed them until it happened to me. I realized those people who can show you the Goodwill might not be your family but they will not remain strangers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Hearing his words, Cao Ping and Tu Che stared at him with strange looks on their faces.

    ¡°You know, you have a different mindset than others. But, as long as you did it for them, it¡¯s good enough for us.¡± Cao Ping sighed and spoke.

    Then, she looked at Tu Che and said ¡°Now, would you mind leaving us alone?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, yes!¡± Tu Che immediately left.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Cao Ping tilted her head as she walked toward her cave. When Brian reached inside, a blue crystal wall blocked the entrance.

    A yellow light lit up the cave as they moved inside.

    ¡°There are many things I have to teach you or at least that¡¯s what I thought. But, your mindset startled me every single time. So, I have decided to let you ask me anything you want to know instead of me initiating to pass my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°With that out of the way, I do have some cultivation-rted things to discuss. First, I would like to ask you. Do you know the types of cultivation in our continent?¡± Cao Ping asked.

    Brian shook his head.

    ¡°I thought so. Anyway, let me exin this in detail.¡±

    ¡°First, we have to understand what exactly is cultivation. Millions of years have passed since the start of cultivation. Billions of people have walked into the path of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°But, all of them have a single goal. And, this isn¡¯t a personal goal. It isn¡¯t something that you want and needs the power of cultivation. No, it is the ultimate goal of the cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Eternal Life! Everyone cultivates to achieve eternal life. Why do people try to spend years inside the cave, not make rtionships with others? Because they know the end of the cultivation will be lonely.¡±

    ¡°You can be eternal but you can¡¯t make others. So, you want to learn how to live alone. It is a scary thought but the concept of death is even scarier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why people cultivate. They absorb the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth to refine their body, soul, and essence to perfection. And, when they improve these three aspects, they evolve until they be Eternal.¡±

    ¡°But, the way to the peak has different routes. Just like how there are three thousand daos, there are several paths that a person can take. These paths are the types of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Human Cultivation, Monster Cultivation, Spirit Cultivation, Devil Cultivation, Hell Cultivation, Heaven Cultivation, and Dual Cultivation.¡±

    ¡°All of these cultivation types have one thing inmon which is using energy to evolve. But, the process is very different. Human Cultivation progresses body, soul, and essence all at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Monster Cultivation progress Body. Spirit Cultivation progress Essence. Hell Cultivation progress Body and Essence. Heaven Cultivation progress Essence and Soul.¡±

    ¡°And, Dual Cultivation progress all of them just like Human Cultivation but nearly ten times faster. Of course, there are some caveats. For example, you need a man with an enormous Yang Energy and a woman with an enormous Yin Energy.¡±

    ¡°You need a proper and rigid dual cultivation technique. There are several other types of cultivation based on each race but Dual Cultivation is the only cultivation applicable to all kinds of races.¡±

    ¡°You chose to be my disciple because you wanted to have the faster cultivation, right? Well, here is a way.¡±

    Saying so, Cao Ping slowly removed her robe. Seeing this, Brian suddenly turned flustered.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be in such a situation out of nowhere. But, suddenly he was reminded of something.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it just Friends with Benefits?¡¯

    At this moment, the fluster on his face disappeared.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to do it. It¡¯s just that my morals are stopping me. But, I need to get stronger. The faster I get stronger, the faster I can leave this world.¡¯

    ¡®And, cultivating while having sex doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad option.¡¯

    ¡°It seems like you know a thing or two about dual cultivation.¡± Cao Ping was standing there only on her light blue bra and panty as she spoke.

    Looking at her gorgeous body, Brian could feel his little brother getting stronger. But he controlled himself and asked.

    ¡°If we do this, it won¡¯t include any feelings, right?¡±

    Cao Ping was surprised by his question but she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°Rtionship between master and disciple is forbidden. We can¡¯t be lovers. You can help me reach Ancestor Realm with your immense Yang Energy and I can help you speed up your cultivation by ten times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian heavily sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡±

    Cao Ping¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she felt offended.

    ¡°What do you mean? You think I am not good enough to be your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not like that. I mean I have someone already. So, it would be hard for me if we get our feelings involved.¡±

 Chapter 160 Do they deserve it?

    Two Weeks Later,

    Brian was sitting inside the cave. It was Cao Ping¡¯s cave. He had been here for two weeks, dual cultivating with her. At first, it felt a bit awkward but he slowly got used to it.

    During these two weeks, he focused on several expect of his strength. He tried to improve his fighting power and cultivation realms and even managed to do some other stuff.

    At this moment, he was meditating inside the cave while Cao Ping was away. Whenever she returned after teaching Chu Ling, they would start dual cultivating.

    After a few minutes, Cao Ping entered the cave. Brian managed to sense her presence and opened his eyes. He was only wearing his underwear so he was ready to go at any moment.

    But, as she entered, she spoke ¡°Put on some clothes! It seems like you have a few challenges in front of you.¡±

    Brian looked at her with confusion and asked ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You remember what you told in front of the crowd during that day, right? You should¡¯ve met that old man from Wu Family, right? You should be able to guess what I trying to say.¡± Cao Ping answered.

    Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Did he really implement what I said that day?¡±

    Cao Ping nodded her head and spoke ¡°Not only that, but he also made sure that the youths of all noble families will get no resources from their family unless they make some contribution.¡±

    ¡°They also lost their status and power. Wu Family controls other noble families so nobody can refuse when they make a decision. Now, hundreds of youths want to take revenge on you.¡±

    Hearing her words, Brian slowly curved his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I didn¡¯t expect people to take my words seriously. Let¡¯s go! I want to see who wants to challenge me.¡±

    Brian stood up and started wearing his clothes. He wore a ck dress and didn¡¯t wear any robe.

    ¡°I also have another piece of information for you.¡± Cao Ping spoke as they walked out of the cave.

    Brian looked at her as she replied.

    ¡°Sect is deciding on whether they should send you to the Gathering of Four Lands or not. They might send you if you perform well in these uing challenges.¡±

    Brian thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Master, if I perform outstandingly against other youths, what kind of benefits would I get?¡±

    Cao Ping was shocked for a moment when he asked that. She sighed and said, ¡°You will not only get full support from the sect but also from the human especially if you manage to contribute a lot to the humans.¡±

    Brian smiled and clenched his fist ¡°That¡¯s good than. I might have to crush a few human bones first.¡±

    Cao Ping sighed once again and said ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why you have such a thirst for strength.¡±

    ¡°There is something important that I must aplish. I must get the strength.¡± Brian said as he showed his determined eyes.

    ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t walk on the evil route, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Cao Ping sighed and finally smiled. Soon, they reached the stage where thousands of people were gathered.

    ¡°Look! He ising. Brian ising.¡±

    ¡°Man, I still can¡¯t get used to his name. But, I feel like he has grown stronger.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he would grow stronger. He has the Divine Rank Martial Soul.¡±

    ¡°But, his opponent is at 595th position in Martial Youth List. Zing Su won¡¯t be an easy opponent.¡±

    As soon as he entered the stage, the people started whispering to each other. The number of disciples gathered around the stage was huge. Even many elders were gathered.

    Brian walked toward the main stage where Zing Su was standing and waiting for him. When he saw Brian, he clenched his fist and a trace of hatred appeared in his eyes.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Brian, his little brother wouldn¡¯t have lost his privilege. His little brother wasn¡¯t talented like him. And, he didn¡¯t care about it because his little brother was getting resources from the family.

    But now, his resources were cut off and he was forced to join either the borders or the Gathering of Four Lands.

    At this moment, an elder flew into the middle of the main stage. He looked at Zing Su and asked ¡°Disciple Su, are you sure you want to challenge the new disciple Brian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡± Zing Su clenched his teeth and replied. He wanted to cruelly speak about Brian but he learned about how cruel Brian could be with his tongue and decided to use his fist instead of his mouth.

    The elder nodded and looked at Brian.

    ¡°Disciple Brian, your cultivation is currently two realms lower than your opponent? Would you like to restrict his cultivation to your realm or fight him without any restriction? Or, you can also reject this battle.¡±

    Brian shook his head and said ¡°No need! There are countless people suffering because of these scums¡¯ reasonings. I believe my sun will shine upon this world and bring justice to all those people. And today is the perfect opportunity to prove my justice.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± As soon as he said that, Zing Su roared with anger flushing out of his eyes. He dashed toward Brian but Brian suddenly vanished from his eyes.

    He instantly covered himself with true essence and moved his forearms to the right.

    Bang!

    A fist descended toward him, carrying the weight of the world and the power of the sun. It was the bright sun that illuminated the stage.

    Thud!

    The fist broke the barrier. It broke his forearms and struck his fist to the ground, creating a crater on it.

    Whoa!

    The entire crowd turned silent. They didn¡¯t understand what just happened.

    The elder who was supposed to be the referee looked at Brian¡¯s arm with eyes wide.

    ¡®This heat¡­. This power¡­. He is manifesting the power of his Martial Soul. Just how powerful his sun exactly is. And, those steps. Only Void Steps can allow him to move as if he was teleporting.¡¯

    ¡®This boy not only perfected Void Steps but also trained his own Martial Soul.¡¯

    ¡°Argh!¡± Zing Su coughed out blood and rolled to the side. He slowly pushed himself up as he stared at Brian. At this moment, Brian¡¯s right arm was like magma, burning and melting at the same time.

    ¡°I know you have a lot of dissatisfaction but being dissatisfied doesn¡¯t keep you alive. Being discontent with your strength doesn¡¯t prove you are right.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Brian disappeared once again and appeared in front of him. Zing Su burst out of his true essence like a bomb and exploded. Suddenly, Brian grabbed his neck and pulled him several meters away from the explosion.

    Boom!

    ¡°You are strong so why? Why do you have to go to such lengths? Is it for your brother or sister?¡± Brian raised him above the ground and asked.

    Zing Su tried to struggle and kept releasing his true essence but no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try. Your true essence won¡¯t be able to do anything to my body. Let¡¯s get back to my question. Obviously, you are doing this for your brother or sister. But, let me ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Did they DESERVE IT?¡±

    When he asked that, Zing Su¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. Not just him, everyone turned silent. Brian let him go as Zing Su fell to the ground.

    ¡°You should have already guessed what I am trying to say. Let me give you an example. Have you heard of Void Steps?¡±

    Brian crouched down and asked.

    Before Zing Su could reply, Brian continued ¡°It is one of the best movement art in our sect. It was created by a Saint who took two hundred years to create it and three hundred years to perfect it.¡±

    ¡°And, I did that just in two weeks. Do you understand what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    At this moment, some people felt like he was bragging about his talent. But what he said made them stunned.

    ¡°Difference is that I didn¡¯t create it. I didn¡¯t have to waste my time researching it or even spending time creating it. It was already done for me. I just had to master it.¡±

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t created it, who knows how long it would take to master such a move? Cultivation isn¡¯t a selfish journey. It never was. Your ancestors have done so much for you but even now, you are refusing to understand it.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation is evolution. You don¡¯t cultivate for yourself. You cultivate for the future generations. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t deserve it but you do. Because you can cultivate something for the future generation while they just keep using the resources that could¡¯ve pushed you even further.¡±

    At this moment, Brian slowly stood up and looked at the other students.

    ¡°Let me ask you something. If I take you to fight the other three races for the resources. Would you go?¡±

    ¡°YES¡±

    The entire crowd shouted at the same time. There was excitement in their tone. The motivation inside them was soaring. Brian looked at Zing Su and said.

    ¡°See? These are the people who deserve resources. Being weak isn¡¯t a sin. Remaining weak is. Send your brother or sister to fight against three other races and then tell me ¡®Was the decision that Saint Wu made truly wrong?¡¯.¡±

    At this moment, several thousand meters above the sky. Four old men were staring at the stage.

    ¡°It has been decided. Brian will lead the disciples of DragonElephant Sect to the Gathering of Four Lands¡¯.¡±

 Chapter ?161 Battle against Nascent Soul Genius

    ?161 Battle against Nascent Soul Genius

    Brian stood in the middle of the ring and looked around.

    "I know many of you are still dissatisfied. If you want to challenge me, please, go ahead!"

    Hearing his words, those cheers slowly died down. Those people who were cheering for him didn''t look hesitated. But, those who didn''t consider whether to challenge him or not. After all, he had mastered Void Steps.

    The strongest movement art that allowed him to shuttle through space. It was the pinnacle of movement art for any Mortal Grade as it was a Saint Grade Movement Art.

    As for Immortal Grade, only the cultivation technique ''Immemorial Dragon Elephant Body Technique'' can be considered Immortal Grade.

    Whoosh! Thud!

    Suddenly, a figure flew out of the crowd andnded in the middle of the stage. He wore purple-golden armor and held a gold spear in his hand. He had a paleplexion and seems to have a muscr body.

    His ck hair was short and his pupils were staring at Brian.

    "You said you would ept any challenges, right?"

    Hearing his words, Brian was about to reply just when the elder interrupted.

    "No! Long Tian, you are already at Nascent Soul Cultivation Realm. Even if Brian had superior strength in the same realm, there is too much difference. Besides, you aren''t that much different from him in strength in a simr realm."

    Hearing his words, Long Tian ignored him and looked at Brian. Seeing his eyes, Brian thought for a moment and said.

    "I have created three moves in these two weeks from the martial arts that I learned. I wanted to test them out. So, how about we battle for three moves instead of a regr battle?"

    Hearing his words, Long Tian slowly smiled.

    "Alright, I ept."

    The elder immediately turned around and asked "Brian, are you sure? Long Tian is already at the top hundred on Martial Youth List. His talent isn''t less than most people. And, he had only joined the Martial Youth List two years ago."

    "You can reject this challenge if you want. After all, there is too much difference in the realm."

    Brian was surprised by the elder''s persuasion. But, he shook his head and said.

    "I understand your worries, elder. But, if I back down now, how can I support my words? Won''t I be simr to those scums who only dominate the weak and fear the strong?"

    Hearing his words, Elder suddenly realized something. Brian was never fighting out of anger or battle intent. He was just fighting to prove his point. And, he had to admit.

    If Brian truly wanted to prove his point, he must stick with it. That means he must face Long Tian in the battle.

    "Alright! You two can start the battle." The elder sighed and disappeared. He didn''t move far away. He stuck closer to the ring and used his true essence to condense a barrier around him.

    He was standing there so that he could interfere at any moment.

    "Aren''t you foolish to fight someone stronger than you despite knowing it?" Long Tian couldn''t help but taunt him. He didn''t care about Brian''s philosophy but what he said made Long Tian feel embarrassed.

    Because he never had the courage to do so.

    "You are the foolish one. I never said I would I stronger than me. I only said I won''t reject your challenge. If elder t challenge me, I would''ve rejected the challenge."

    "As for epting your challenge, despite knowing that you are strong. It isn''t foolishness but bravery. The people surrounding me are cowards. They think that talent is everything and only it can help them achieve."

    "But, there have been more than hundreds of Divine Rank Martial Souls but only six saints in our region. Why? Because the god''s grace is just false hope, a drop in the ocean that will always keep you blinded from seeing the horizon."

    Brian slowly raised his hand and touched his chest.

    "Only your true Will is the true hope."

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the red mes burst out of his arms. Slowly, the mes spread around his body. The powerful mes rose behind him and slowly formed the shape of the dragon above his head.

    Brian took a deep breath and released it.

    [Sun Dragon Breathing Technique]

    At this moment, his body turned into spiral mes as he vanished in front of Long Tian. In less than a second, Long Tian covered his body with his true essence and released it to his spear.

    He swung his body and pierced toward the sky. Suddenly, the mes burst out of the sky. It was a gigantic fist, covering the entire stage. The bright red light released out of the mes was overshadowing the spear.

    But, the true essence around the spear changed into a blue dragon as it rushed toward the gigantic fist.

    [Dragon ying Spear Art- Blue Dragon Ascends]

    [Divine Sun Fist Art- Abomination Fist]

    Boom!

    The blue dragon soared and collided against the fist and the massive explosion swept Brian and Long Tian. Brian flew up toward the sky but not a single part of his body was damaged.

    Long Tian didn''t get burned. His armor was strong enough to deal with the explosion but the impact was truly strong. It almost sent him out of the ring.

    He managed to fly at the right moment and skip that dangerous situation.

    The entire stage was covered with mes.

    Seeing that, the elders were shocked.

    ''What kind of power was that? Even if his Divine Sun was strong, it shouldn''t be able to produce such heat with his cultivation. Is this the power of the martial art he created?''

    ''Even if he could create a martial art with the help of other martial arts, it shouldn''t be this powerful, right? Wait.... Why does that fist look simr?''

    The elder stared at the mes for a moment and his eyes widened the next moment.

    ''That''s Fire Dragon Destruction Fist. It had a simr impact but the power had been amplified by his Martial Soul. No¡­ not only that, he also changed the way the Fire Dragon Destruction Fist is used.''

    ''Normally, a person would need to make a fist contact for that attack but for this, I only saw a gigantic me fist. I thought it was normal at first but seems like he took the essence of Fire Dragon Destruction Fist,bined it with Fire Dragon Breath and his martial soul.''

    ''This boy... His understanding is truly astounding. Sure enough, those weren''t just rumors. He did manage to get that armor for himself like the Vice-Sect Master, or rather it seemed even more willing to serve him.''

    ''I can''t believe such a person can exist.''

    The elder felt ridiculous when hepared others to Brian. Up until now, he believed that even if Brian was talented, there was some kind of limits but now, he was sure that Brian was already at the top in terms of sheer talent.

    In the sky, Brian used Void Steps to keep himself up. After the mes disappeared, he teleported him to the ground. As soon as he reached the ground, his mes once again red out.

    Suddenly, a fast and sharp spear came from behind. It was too fast, even fast for the elder to react properly. But, at this moment, the mes around his body simply burst out like waves in the oceans, consuming Long Tian in the sea of mes.

    [Divine Sun Fist Art- Incinerating me Waves]

    Boom!

    The explosion swept away Long Tian, and this time, it even melted his armor. The power of the explosion knocked him out off the stage but he didn''t fall down. Even when he was almost pushed into the crowd, he managed to keep himself in the air.

    He clenched his teeth with the rage shing in his eyes. He never expected to get injured by someone in the True Essence Realm and more importantly, he wasn''t an ordinary person.

    He was a genius, ranked 85th on Martial Youth List. He had only participated in this list for two years and he was already at that ranking. This was unprecedented in the world and he was considered to be some of the top talents in the world.

    His killing intent soared. At this moment, a powerful red light shone from his spear. In an instant, everyone''s eyes tightened especially the elders and Cao Ping.

    But then he noticed Brian standing there with his eyes closed. He seemed to be pouring his mes into his right fist. It felt like he was aware of the uing attack.

    Now, the question was. Can he block it?

    They didn''t know but from his preparation, he seemed to have some confidence in it. Long Tian instantly dashed toward Brian with an extreme. He poured an enormous killing intent and true essence into his spear as he thrust it forward.

    [Dragon ying Spear Art- Blood Dragon ughter]

    When he reached closer, Brian''s eyes suddenly opened. The enormous mes condensed a red magma around his fist. The next moment, he pushed his fist forward.

    [Divine Sun Fist Art- Chaos Incinerating Fist]

 Chapter 162 Ninth Legion Commander

    The magma burst out of his fist and turned into the shape of a fist moving forward. The spear condensed with the killing intent, vibrated so much that it was disturbing magma and pushing it away.

    The spear began to pass through it while the magma tried to engulf it and melt it. At this moment, Long Tian gritted his teeth. The magma was reaching him while his spear hadn¡¯t pushed away all that magma.

    He was worried that he would be buried inside the magma before his spear could pierce through it. But, he couldn¡¯t be more wrong. He couldn¡¯t sense the vibration after a few seconds.

    And, the spear became lighter until it broke from the point where magma had touched it. Only the end of the spear remained in his hand.

    But, the magma hadn¡¯t stopped moving forward. Long Tian took a long breath and roared.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    The parts of magma fell everyone. Brian was no longer on the ground. That magma was so destructive that he had to fly away. The stage started melting and turned ck.

    Long Tian wasn¡¯t satisfied. He used two attacks against someone whose realm was lower than him and not by one. It was three realms lower than him. It was being reminded in his mind again and again.

    He opened his palm and raised his head. A strong killing intent burst out of his eyes and his true essence condensed into a spear as he stomped on the ground.

    His body flew toward Brian with an insane speed but in the air, Brian wasn¡¯t even making a move. He was just standing there.

    Long Tian was filled in rage and didn¡¯t understand his motives but the next moment, a powerful aura burst out of the sky and shot him.

    Thud!

    Long Tian flew down to the ground like a bullet and struck hard. He instantly lost consciousness. At this moment, Brian slowly bowed and put his fist and palm together.

    ¡°Greeting Saints!¡±

    At this moment, four figures slowly descended in front of him. They all looked at him and nodded. They led him to the stage. Four of them were wearing a different color robes.

    DragonElephant Sect Saint was wearing ck attire. Heavenly Sword Sect Saint was wearing green attire. The saints from Wu Family were wearing purple dresses.

    DragonElephant Sect Saint waved his hand and the stage beneath them changed. The ck burned earth got buried and a new stage with proper white tiles appeared.

    He looked at the crowd and slowly raised Brian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°From now on, I am announcing Brian Jackson as the ninthmander for the Gathering of Four Lands. He is allowed to take one hundred disciples with him.¡±

    ¡°His task is to make it to the top 100 in one year. And, his legion must earn over one million Martial Points in a year. If he aplishes this task, he will be rewarded with Two Immortal Grade Pills for cultivation and those hundreds who follow him will be rewarded with one Saint Grade Pill for each.¡±

    ¡°If anyone under him can win against him, they can also rece him for the position of themander and if they seed, they will receive the Immortal Grade Pill.¡±

    ¡°That being said, only disciples under Nascent Soul Realm are allowed to join his legion. If he and his legions fail this mission, they will be confined in the Forbidden Ground for a hundred years.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone was shocked. Nobody expected the saint to make Brian a newmander all of a sudden. Except for a few elders, many of the other elders were shocked as well.

    The saint didn¡¯t care about their expression. He looked at Brian and said ¡°You have a week to choose hundred people. Within a week, if you can¡¯t find a proper legion, you have to leave with what you have. Good luck!¡±

    Saying so, the Saint disappeared. The purple-dressed saints looked at him and one of them spoke.

    ¡°If you seed, I have a surprise for you.¡±

    Two of them smiled and disappeared.

    Heavenly Sword Sect Saint also spoke ¡°If you meet the people from our sect, try not to fight them. Of course, I will inform the disciples of my sect the same thing.¡±

    Saying so, he also disappeared.

    Brian wasn¡¯t in shock but he was still stunned by the reward.

    Immortal Grade pill wasn¡¯t a trivial matter. If he could get that, he would be able to reach Lord Realm or even Saint Realm with ease if he has already reached closer to that realm.

    ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± Cao Ping suddenly appeared next to him and asked.

    Brian slowly raised his head and smiled.

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    He then looked at the crowd and shouted.

    ¡°All of you should have heard the Saint. I will be themander of the Ninth Legion and I would like to invite you to join me. I promise not to treat anyone impartially and those who truly make efforts will be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°The punishments are heavy but I believe I can aplish it. So, if you want to join me, stay. If you don¡¯t want to join me, leave!¡±

    Hearing his words, many disciples looked at each other, not knowing what to choose.

    Between those disciples, there was a certain disciple. He clenched his fist and his heartbeat soared.

    ¡®I must join. I must join. No matter what, this is my chance. I don¡¯t know whether I will get chosen or not but this is my chance.¡¯

    He closed his eyes and stood straight in the crowd.

    After a while, he opened his eyes and saw the crowd getting nearly halved. There were still around four hundred disciples but they were still a lot fewerpared to the previous scene.

    Looking at the crowd of four hundred disciples, Brian nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t be afraid of consequences if you want to improve. I really don¡¯t care if your strength is low or high. Once you join my legion, I will strictly train you to make you stronger.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is if you can pass my test.¡±

    Saying so, he nced at his master and asked ¡°Master, do you have four hundred papers?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Suddenly, one of the elders raised his hand and walked toward him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have.¡± Cao Ping shook her head and she was d that this elder came forward to help him.

    ¡°Disciple Brian, my name is Ying Mo. I am the Elder of Talisman Faction. I hope you will visit us and share your ideas in the future.¡± Ying Mo introduced himself while taking out four hundred yellow papers and four hundred pens.

    ¡°These are talisman paper and pen. Are you sure you want to give these away?¡± Cao Ping was shocked when she saw those papers.

    Brian was also startled by those talisman papers.

    ¡°Of course, I want to. Disciple Brian has some brilliant views on this world. I might be older than him but it doesn¡¯t make me all more knowledgeable than him. So, it would be good to talk and learn something new.¡± Ying Mo smiled and looked at Brian with the intention to invite him.

    Brian understood his intention and decided to give him some advice.

    ¡°Elder, I am not the expert at talisman so I can¡¯t help you with that. But, there are several talismans that I want to have but none are avable.¡±

    ¡°Such as Spatial Talisman, a talisman that works like a spatial ring but can be destroyed during your death. It won¡¯t have many uses but I believe it would be a good substitute for those who enter the Gathering of Four Lands or the Borders.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ying Mo was stunned. He knew Brian was brilliant but he didn¡¯t expect Brian to give him such an idea in an instant. Although it sounded like a talisman created for a few people, it actually could have more demand than the normal Void Ring.

    Because, unlike Void Ring, it would be extremely cheap.

    Slowly, he smiled ¡°I knew these papers won¡¯t go to waste. Thank you for your idea. I have actually never thought of that. But, I wonder what do you n to do with these papers?¡±

    ¡°I am d that I was of help.¡± Brian smiled and looked at the other elders ¡°Elders, would you help me distribute these papers and pens to each disciple here? And, everyone please sit down!¡±

    Hearing his words, the elders were a bit confused but still nodded. They didn¡¯t mind helping a disciple like Brian. In less than a week, Brian had already won the heart of all these elders.

    After those papers were distributed, Brian looked at the sitting crowd and said.

    ¡°My test is not about strength. It¡¯s about your mentality. I will use my true essence to write two questions. You have two minutes to answer them. The answer is only one word but you need to decide in an instant.¡±

    ¡°If you take even a second more than two minutes, you will fail. So, let¡¯s start, shall we?¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 163 Two Questions

    Hearing his words, everyone was confused and nervous. They weren¡¯t sure if they could even answer his questions. But, they didn¡¯t want to give up that easily.

    Elders were also curious about the questions. All of them stared at Brian as he started using his true essence to write the questions in red letters.

    [Q.1- In the future, I give you a quest. I choose two people to go and scout our enemies. While returning, one of them got caught by the enemies. You have two choices. Stay and fight till you die or abandon your partner to escape and reveal all the information you learned to me! What would you do?]

    [Q.2- In the future, you saw one of yourrades killing another of yourrade who was previously captured by your enemies. What would you do in this situation? Kill yourrade to avenge your otherrade or capture him?]

    After writing his questions, he turned around and took out a small watch that he made for himself. It was practically simr to the normal wrist analog watch.

    ¡°Your two minutes, begin NOW!¡±

    With his words, everyone began to ponder over the questions. They knew they didn¡¯t have much time but his questions were tricky. They weren¡¯t sure whether being righteous is what Brian wants or not.

    Even Elders wereplicated. They didn¡¯t know what kind of answer he wants. Of course, they would¡¯ve known if they had thought about it for a long time.

    At this moment, a few disciples started writing their choices while others were still pondering. The time was slipping away from their hands.

    After two minutes passed, Brian shouted.

    ¡°Stop and raise your paper!¡±

    At this moment, not everyone raised their papers. Only two hundred people raised their hands.

    ¡°Stand up and walk forward!¡±

    Those two hundred stood up and walked forward. While they were walking, Brian kept his eyes on others. He had also asked the elders to do so. He didn¡¯t want them to mix up after all.

    So, once they came closer, he walked between them along with the elders and forced others who followed his instructionte to leave. Others also left. They didn¡¯t even need to know whether they were right or not because they had already failed.

    After that, he moved in front of the remaining two hundred and spoke.

    ¡°Alright, now write your name on the top of the paper and put it on this table.¡±

    Everyone followed his instruction and wrote their name. After they finished doing so, Brian nodded and spoke.

    ¡°Alright, I will give you the unwire right now. Since you have already submitted it, you can¡¯t change the answer. So, if you are wrong, then you should leave even if it is a single answer.¡±

    ¡°Remember one thing clearly! Even if only ten of you pass, I will take only ten but even if all of you pass, I will do everything to convince the Saint to take all of you even if I have to create another legion.¡±

    Hearing his words, their nervousness soared. Even Elders were surprised by hismitment. After all, taking ten people as a legion would be foolish. And, convincing the saint to create another legion for him would be extremely risky.

    The saint can be convinced but the saint will definitely make his task harder. Now, they were very curious about the answers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with question number one. This is something that would happen in the future and I am just letting you know what you should do. That¡¯s why I made it into a question.¡±

    ¡°Because if you have another opinion, you are wee not to join my legion. And, the answer to this question is¡­¡­ Stay and fight till you die.¡±

    When he said that, many of their heartbeats skipped. Nearly a hundred of them clenched their fists in frustration. One answer wrong means they failed. So, it was really hard to digest.

    A hundred of them clenched their fists and turned around.

    ¡°Would you not like to hear why?¡± Brian asked.

    Hearing his question, a hundred of them stopped on their track.

    ¡°The uing battle is simply a war. You must kill your enemies. So, you must be prepared to put your life on the line. Once I take the responsibility, I will make sure that you don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t make it happen but if it is something against extremely powerful enemies, I will definitely fight to keep you alive. And, I will be doing this because I want most of us to make it out alive or¡­. Die together.¡±

    ¡°If you stay with your friend, there is a slight chance that you two might be able to escape together. And, if you give to send the signal, we cane for help. Remember when you take a life, you are scum.¡±

    ¡°But if you were the reason behind your friends¡¯ death, you are worse than scum. I am willing to be scum but I won¡¯t be someone worse than scum.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone felt a bit ridiculous. In this world, betraying even your own family was amon urrence. Many of them have betrayed someone close to them to get here.

    And, Brian was calling all of worse than scum. They didn¡¯t know how to feel. Anger? Guilt? They had no idea.

    Brian wasn¡¯t doing this for fun. He wasn¡¯t exactly doing this for the legion either. He found the mentality of these people waspletely messed up so he was trying to change them.

    In his world, words can be deadly weapons. So, he was using them proficiently against his enemies.

    They can¡¯t argue with him. Because they knew what they did was morally wrong. They knew it wasn¡¯t something a person should do. And, that¡¯s why nobody wants to admit it.

    Those hundreds turned around and left. After they left, Brian spoke.

    ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s talk about the second question. It is rather easy. Capture him. It¡¯s not that I like people betraying me. I had clearly stated this through my first question.¡±

    ¡°The reason behind it was quite simple. As I said in the question, if yourrade has been captured by your enemy, there would be eighty person chance that the enemy has manipted yourrade into killing your otherrade.¡±

    ¡°That is why I want you to capture them. You have to understand one thing. Killing someone doesn¡¯t mean revenge. This is something I learned recently. So, I can¡¯t give many lectures to you about this.¡±

    ¡°But, hear me out! If you kill your enemy, would you truly feel satisfied? I mean I brutally injured that young man who harm my benefactors. But, my anger didn¡¯t fade away.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it didn¡¯t fade away until the Saints of Wu Family announced their new rules. Yes, exactly at that moment, I felt like I truly took my revenge. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you something. Just how many enemies he has made?¡±

    When he asked that question, the disciples looked at each other with confusion. How were they supposed to know that?

    On the other hand, elders and some disciples instantly understood his words.

    ¡°Commander Brian!¡± Suddenly, one of the disciples raised his hand and spoke.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Brian looked at him with surprise. He didn¡¯t think there would be someone who would actually know how many enemies that young man made.

    But, this disciple had something else to say.

    ¡°Commander Brian, are you sure that making your enemy regret is the ultimate way of revenge?¡±

    When Brian heard his question, he was stunned. Slowly, a smile appeared on his face as he nodded.

    ¡°Yep! That¡¯s exactly what I find out. Let¡¯s move back to the previous question. I don¡¯t know how many enemies he has, but we do know that he has a lot.¡±

    ¡°I can say that so confidently because his reasoning to injure my benefactors was dumb. Yes, he was just a brain-dead idiot. If you want to know how much, then three of Long Tian would be equal to him in terms of idiocy.¡±

    ¡°So, now that he has lost all of his privileges, he is currently living his life with fear. The constant fear of someone attacking him out of nowhere. Because till then, his enemies were restricted by his status but now that he doesn¡¯t have that, he will be done for.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to make our enemies like the other races regret. I mean we truly can¡¯t do that unless we do something extremely out of the box. So, for those kinds of enemies, we do have to kill them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why even if you capture the murderer, he would live his life in guilt for killing his friend. That would be enough of a punishment for him. Of course, if he had truly betrayed his friend, then his punishment would be severe.¡±

    ¡°Now that is out of the way, those who wrote the wrong answer, please leave!¡±<!--

    -->

 Chapter 164 Science and Cultivation

    Only sixty people remained. Yes, there were only sixty people out of a thousand. But, Brian wasn¡¯t worried. As long as these people follow his lead, he knew he can win whatever the situation might be.

    ¡°Are you sure to go with just sixty people?¡± Cao Ping asked with a serious expression. She was a bit skeptical about this n and hopes to change his mind.

    Sixty is almost half of a regr legion.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said at the beginning. Only sixty people are enough for me.¡± Brian nodded his head as he spoke to his master. Then, he turned his head at the remaining sixty people.

    ¡°Since you have chosen to follow me into the battlefield, I will be yourmander from now on. You must follow my everymand. Since we have a week left for us, do whatever you want to do right now.¡±

    ¡°And, you,e forward!¡±

    Brian said while pointing at the young man who previously asked him about regret. The young man was a bit stunned. He nervously walked forward.

    ¡°Do you have anything important to do for a week?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°N-nn-no, I don¡¯t have anything to do.¡± The young man immediately shook his head. He truly didn¡¯t have much to do.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°M-my name is Guo Ming.¡± Guo Ming shuttered when he replied. He was extremely nervous.

    ¡°Good, I announce you to be my personal assistant. You can¡¯tmand anyone to do anything but everyone must cooperate with you, and answer any of your questions. Whether anyone has greater strength than you or not matters nothing.¡±

    ¡°I am Las giving you this position to prepare a record for me. I want you to record everything of my legion¡¯s members including strength, weakness, cultivation technique, martial arts, secrets arts, special talent, pills, weapons, specialized profession, background, everything.¡±

    ¡°And, also prepare another report. For this report, you can ask any twenty people you see fit. This report is about our enemies and opponents. I want every information from the small legion to the big legion.¡±

    ¡°The name and powers of every ranker. The strength and possible weaknesses of every young man or woman who has entered GOLF. You can ask elders, other disciples, and even leave the sect to gather information.¡±

    ¡°Rumors or truth, it doesn¡¯t matter. I want every possible information that you can gather. And, here take this!¡± Saying so, he took out a spatial ring from the original spatial that his master gave him and send it to Guo Ming.

    ¡°Now, leave!¡±

    He looked at the others and shouted. His voice shook their soul for a moment as they quickly left. Brian¡¯s tone was scary for a moment.

    Even elders were surprised. Cao Ping looked at him with surprise and asked ¡°Have you already considered everything in your mind?¡±

    ¡°I have seen their realms so I am currently formting the possible training sensation for them. I am not just going toplete the task but also rank first on the list. For that, I need to make them a strong team.¡± Brian replied.

    ¡°So, what do you n to do now?¡± Cao Ping asked.

    ¡°I need to visit a ce. Where do we keep weapons?¡± Brian asked.

    Hearing his question, Cao Ping turned her head at one of the elders and said ¡°He will take you to the Weapon Hall. You can get whatever you want as long as it is not above Domain Rank.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Brian brightly smiled as he thanked his master and walked to that elder.

    ¡°Is there something you want, Brian?¡± The elder was surprised by his approach and asked.

    ¡°Elder, I would like to get a weapon. Can you take me to the Weapon Hall and help me identify the weapon that I want?¡± Brian asked.

    The elder was surprised but he quickly smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Of course, please follow me!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, wait a minute! I want to ask the other two elders toe with me.¡± Saying so, he rushed toward Ying Mo and asked.

    ¡°Elder, is it possible to apany me and help me with something?¡±

    Ying Mo was surprised but also extremely thrilled.

    ¡°Of course, I would love to do so.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, please join that elder. I will join you in a minute.¡± Saying so, Brian walked away toward elder Su.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Elder Su was surprised as well. He saw Brian approaching two other elders and now he wanted to approach him which surprised him for a moment.

    ¡°Elder, I am working on a new project and I n to finish it within a week. I would be extremely grateful if you could help me with it.¡± Brian requested him with a bow.

    ¡°Of course, I am d to help you.¡± Elder Su was embarrassed by his bow. While his strength was weak, in terms of intelligence, he feels Brian was much above him.

    ¡°Elder Su, do you know any elder who is good at forging?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°It would be Elder Tu. He is quite an amazing forger.¡± Elder Su replied.

    Brian looked around but he didn¡¯t see Elder Tu. He caught up to his master who was already leaving and said ¡°Master, can you contact Elder Tu and ask him to meet me at Weapon Hall?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you are doing something big.¡± Cao Ping was surprised by the number of elders he had gathered. It wasn¡¯t just numbers. They also had a variety.

    ¡°I am working on something.¡± Brian answered.

    ¡°Alright! I will inform him.¡± Cao Ping nodded and left. After she left, Brian approached three elders.

    As they walked away, Brian spoke ¡°Elders, I would exin my n after Elder Tu joins us. Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem. But, I do have a question. Brian, you are very young but then why do you know so much?¡± Elder Su asked curiously. The other two elders were also curious.

    ¡°Elders, I have Eidetic Memory. I can memorize anything and never forget it. And, I can understand everything just after reading it. So, I have understood everything except for cultivation during my childhood.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of hypothetical theories which haven¡¯t been proven yet but they are solid. Let¡¯s just say that I am very intelligent about these things.¡± Brian answered with a smile.

    ¡°What exactly did you study? I mean you gave me such a wonderful idea and it seems like you knew it was correct. How could you know something that is rted to cultivation without knowing anything about cultivation.¡± Elder Su continued to ask.

    Brian thought for a moment and answered ¡°Actually, you can consider this as cultivation. It is a bit different but understandably, it is actually the study of nature.¡±

    ¡°As cultivators, you understand the naturalws and try toprehend them. As a scientist, you also understand the naturalws and try to manipte them.¡±

    ¡°The only different between science and cultivation would be the ways to harness the naturalws. Those who study science use technology. Such as this.¡±

    Saying so, he took out his small watch and continued ¡°It has a small motor inside it which keeps on spinning. So, instead of using a sand watch or watching the sun, I can measure time by simply looking at the needle.¡±

    ¡°Currently, the smallest needle is pointing at 3 and the bigger needle is pointing at 10. These two are the needles for hours and minutes. The time starts at 12:00 in the morning. We can find out what time it is just by looking at where the needle is and where the sun is.¡±

    ¡°I mean it doesn¡¯t tell us whether it is evening or morning but the sun does that for us. As for the bigger needle, it tells us the minute. You can see the small line between 1 and 2, right? Well, these lines represent the passing of each minute.¡±

    ¡°When it passes 59 lines, it finally moves the smallest needle. And, the one which keeps moving is second. And, it moves continuously so that it can move the minute needle after 59 lines.¡±

    ¡°This is science. On the other hand.¡±

    Brian extended his hand and the fire came out of his palm.

    ¡°This is cultivation. Using science, we still can¡¯t produce fire out of the palm. But, using cultivation, it is possible. Now my next project is rted to both of these.¡±

    Hearing his words, three elders looked at him with shiny eyes.

    ¡°Does that mean you are going to tell us more about this Science stuff?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression got a bit ugly as he replied.

    ¡°I might not be able to tell you everything since I only have a week and also need to cultivate but I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°That would be enough. That would be enough. We just want to expand our knowledge. With your science stuff, maybe we can make our cultivation a bit easier.¡±<!--

    -->

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!